Four discourses delivered to the clergy of the Diocess of Sarum ... by the Right Reverend Father in God, Gilbert, Lord Bishop of Sarum.
         Burnet, Gilbert, 1643-1715.
      
       
         
           1694
        
      
       Approx. 455 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 63 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         Text Creation Partnership,
         Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) :
         2004-03 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1).
         A30350
         Wing B5793
         ESTC R202023
         12259060
         ocm 12259060
         57738
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A30350)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 57738)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1641-1700 ; 175:1 or 2473:10)
      
       
         
           
             Four discourses delivered to the clergy of the Diocess of Sarum ... by the Right Reverend Father in God, Gilbert, Lord Bishop of Sarum.
             Burnet, Gilbert, 1643-1715.
          
           [2], x, 110, [2] p.
           
             Printed for Richard Chiswell ...,
             London :
             1694.
          
           
             Advertisements: p. [2] at end.
             Reproduction of original in British Library and the Folger Shakespeare Library.
             (from t.p.) I. The truth of the Christian religion -- II. The divinity and death of Christ -- III. The infallibility and authority of the church -- IV. The obligations to continue in the communion of the church.
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford.
         Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors.
      
       
         EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO.
         EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org).
         The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source.
         Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data.
         Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so.
         Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor.
         The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines.
         Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements).
         
          Keying and markup guidelines are available at the
           Text Creation Partnership web site
          .
        
      
       
         
         
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Jesus Christ -- Divinity -- Early works to 1800.
           Church of England -- Doctrines.
           Apologetics -- Early works to 1800.
           Apologetics -- History -- 17th century.
        
      
    
     
        2003-11 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2003-12 SPi Global
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2004-01 John Latta
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2004-01 John Latta
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2004-02 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
         
         
         
           Four
           Discourses
           Delivered
           to
           the
           CLERGY
           OF
           THE
           Diocess
           of
           Sarum
           ,
           CONCERNING
        
         
           
             I.
             The
             Truth
             of
             the
             Christian
             Religion
             .
          
           
             II.
             The
             Divinity
             and
             Death
             of
             Christ.
             
          
           
             III.
             The
             Infallibility
             and
             Authority
             of
             the
             Church
             .
          
           
             IV.
             The
             Obligations
             to
             continue
             in
             the
             Communion
             of
             the
             Church
             .
          
        
         
           By
           the
           Right
           Reverend
           Father
           in
           God
           ,
           GILBERT
           ,
           Lord
           Bishop
           of
           SARVM
           .
        
         
           LONDON
           ,
           Printed
           for
           
             Richard
             Chiswell
          
           ,
           at
           the
           
             Rose
             and
             Crown
          
           in
           St.
           
           Paul's
           Church-yard
           .
           MDCXCIV
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           Imprimatur
           ,
        
         
           
             JO.
             CANT
             .
          
           
             Ian.
             22.
             1693
             
             /
             4.
             
          
        
      
       
         
         
           TO
           THE
           CLERGY
           OF
           THE
           Diocess
           of
           Sarum
           .
        
         
           
             My
             Reverend
             and
             dear
             Brethren
             ,
          
        
         
           THESE
           Discourses
           were
           at
           first
           prepared
           for
           you
           ,
           and
           were
           delivered
           to
           you
           among
           a
           great
           many
           more
           on
           other
           Subjects
           on
           several
           occasions
           :
           they
           were
           so
           well
           received
           by
           you
           ,
           that
           many
           of
           you
           desired
           that
           you
           might
           have
           them
           copied
           out
           for
           a
           more
           lasting
           use
           .
           This
           has
           set
           me
           on
           publishing
           these
           that
           follow
           ,
           they
           relating
           to
           Four
           different
           sort
           of
           men
           with
           whom
           you
           may
           be
           engaged
           .
        
         
           The
           first
           is
           against
           Atheists
           and
           Libertines
           ,
           who
           grow
           to
           be
           so
           bold
           and
           insolent
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           of
           the
           last
           importance
           ,
           that
           you
           should
           be
           well
           furnish'd
           with
           Answers
           to
           those
           Objections
           with
           which
           they
           make
           the
           greatest
           noise
           .
           This
           is
           the
           Pest
           of
           the
           Age
           we
           live
           in
           ,
           the
           most
           dangerous
           as
           well
           as
           the
           most
           contagious
           of
           all
           others
           :
           It
           strikes
           at
           all
           ,
           and
           corrupts
           the
           whole
           Man
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           it
           dissolves
           all
           the
           bounds
           of
           Nature
           and
           Society
           .
           This
           promises
           such
           an
           Indemnity
           ,
           and
           gives
           so
           entire
           a
           liberty
           ,
           that
           depraved
           Inclinations
           and
           Affections
           will
           be
           always
           of
           its
           side
           ;
           and
           it
           has
           some
           specious
           things
           to
           alledge
           ,
           the
           Novelty
           and
           Boldness
           of
           which
           ,
           makes
           them
           pass
           for
           Wit
           and
           Good
           Humour
           ,
           which
           will
           be
           always
           taking
           to
           those
           who
           want
           and
           desire
           supports
           and
           excuses
           for
           sins
           ,
           Upon
           all
           these
           accounts
           ,
           and
           chiefly
           upon
           the
           fatal
           progress
           which
           this
           Blasphemous
           Spirit
           of
           Infidelity
           has
           made
           among
           us
           ,
           it
           becomes
           us
           to
           consider
           these
           matters
           well
           ,
           that
           we
           may
           be
           throughly
           acquainted
           with
           all
           those
           depths
           of
           Satan
           ,
           and
           know
           what
           to
           answer
           to
           all
           those
           false
           shews
           of
           Wit
           or
           Reason
           ,
           as
           wall
           as
           to
           the
           more
           petulant
           demands
           by
           which
           that
           prophane
           Crew
           study
           to
           undermine
           and
           beat
           down
           all
           Religion
           .
        
         
           One
           of
           their
           common
           Topicks
           ,
           is
           the
           decrying
           all
           Mysteries
           ;
           and
           in
           this
           they
           fall
           in
           to
           the
           same
           opposition
           with
           the
           Socinians
           ,
           tho
           upon
           very
           different
           designs
           .
           For
           the
           Socinians
           run
           down
           all
           Mysteries
           ,
           and
           think
           they
           can
           make
           it
           appear
           ,
           That
           those
           passages
           of
           Scripture
           by
           which
           they
           are
           commonly
           proved
           ,
           have
           another
           meaning
           ;
           whereas
           Libertines
           do
           it
           ,
           being
           persuaded
           that
           they
           are
           indeed
           contained
           in
           the
           Scriptures
           ;
           and
           therefore
           they
           hope
           that
           they
           will
           gain
           their
           main
           end
           of
           decrying
           all
           Revealed
           Religion
           ,
           if
           strong
           prejudices
           are
           once
           formed
           against
           Mysteries
           ;
           and
           yet
           they
           are
           at
           the
           same
           time
           consider'd
           as
           parts
           of
           the
           Christian
           
           Religion
           ,
           and
           are
           believed
           to
           be
           contain'd
           in
           the
           Scriptures
           .
           I
           must
           also
           do
           this
           right
           to
           the
           Socinians
           ,
           as
           to
           own
           that
           their
           Rules
           and
           Morality
           are
           exact
           and
           severe
           ;
           that
           they
           are
           generally
           men
           of
           Probity
           ,
           Iustice
           and
           Charity
           ,
           and
           seem
           to
           be
           very
           much
           in
           earnest
           in
           pressing
           the
           obligations
           to
           very
           high
           degrees
           of
           Virtue
           .
           Yet
           their
           denying
           all
           secret
           Assistances
           ,
           must
           cut
           off
           the
           Exercises
           of
           many
           Devotions
           ,
           that
           give
           a
           softness
           and
           tenderness
           to
           the
           mind
           ;
           which
           if
           once
           extinguish'd
           ,
           it
           must
           of
           necessity
           draw
           after
           it
           a
           dry
           flatness
           over
           all
           a
           man's
           thoughts
           and
           powers
           ;
           their
           denying
           the
           certainty
           of
           God's
           foreseeing
           all
           future
           events
           that
           depend
           upon
           the
           freedom
           of
           a
           man's
           Will
           ,
           must
           very
           much
           weaken
           our
           Confidence
           in
           God
           ,
           our
           patience
           under
           all
           misfortunes
           ,
           and
           our
           expectations
           of
           a
           deliverance
           in
           due
           time
           .
           Their
           Notions
           of
           another
           state
           ,
           do
           also
           take
           off
           much
           of
           the
           terror
           under
           which
           Bad
           men
           ought
           to
           be
           kept
           ,
           and
           lessen
           the
           Ioys
           of
           Good
           men
           ;
           On
           all
           these
           accounts
           ,
           their
           Opinions
           seem
           to
           have
           a
           great
           Influence
           upon
           practice
           ;
           but
           with
           ●●lation
           to
           the
           great
           Article
           of
           Christianity
           concerning
           the
           Person
           and
           sufferings
           of
           Iesus
           Christ
           ,
           their
           Doctrine
           gives
           so
           different
           a
           view
           of
           this
           Religion
           in
           its
           most
           important
           Head
           ,
           that
           either
           we
           have
           been
           guilty
           of
           a
           most
           Irreligious
           prophanation
           ,
           in
           esteeming
           one
           to
           be
           God
           ,
           and
           giving
           him
           all
           the
           Acknowledgments
           and
           Adorations
           that
           belong
           to
           the
           
             Great
             and
             Eternal
             God
          
           ,
           who
           yet
           is
           a
           meer
           Creature
           ;
           or
           they
           must
           be
           no
           less
           guilty
           ,
           who
           if
           he
           be
           the
           Great
           and
           
             the
             True
             God
          
           ,
           do
           look
           on
           him
           only
           as
           a
           Creature
           ,
           and
           yet
           offer
           him
           all
           
             divine
             Honour
             and
             Worship
          
           :
           and
           if
           his
           Death
           was
           only
           a
           pattern
           ,
           or
           any
           thing
           else
           than
           a
           true
           propitiatory
           Sacrifice
           ,
           then
           we
           who
           look
           on
           it
           as
           our
           Propitiation
           and
           Redemption
           ,
           who
           claim
           and
           trust
           to
           it
           ,
           as
           our
           Ransom
           and
           Atonement
           ,
           do
           very
           impiously
           raise
           its
           value
           beyond
           the
           Truth
           ,
           and
           fix
           our
           Confidence
           ,
           with
           relation
           to
           our
           Peace
           with
           God
           ,
           upon
           a
           false
           foundation
           .
           Whereas
           on
           the
           other
           hand
           ,
           If
           God
           has
           set
           forth
           his
           death
           as
           a
           
             Propitiation
             for
             the
             forgiveness
             of
             sin
             ,
          
           then
           they
           are
           guilty
           of
           black
           Ingratitude
           ,
           and
           of
           defeating
           the
           chief
           design
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           who
           so
           far
           detract
           from
           its
           value
           ,
           as
           to
           reckon
           it
           only
           a
           patern
           of
           dying
           ,
           a
           confirmation
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           and
           necessary
           preliminary
           to
           a
           Resurrection
           .
           Upon
           all
           these
           accounts
           it
           is
           that
           I
           could
           never
           understand
           the
           Pacificatory
           Doctrines
           of
           those
           who
           think
           that
           these
           are
           questions
           in
           which
           a
           diversity
           of
           Opinions
           may
           well
           be
           endured
           without
           disturbing
           the
           Peace
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           or
           breaking
           Communion
           about
           th●m
           .
           They
           seem
           to
           be
           the
           Fundamentals
           of
           Christianity
           ,
           and
           therefore
           I
           thought
           it
           was
           very
           necessary
           for
           me
           to
           give
           you
           a
           ful
           and
           clear
           Instruction
           in
           this
           matter
           .
        
         
           The
           3d.
           Discourse
           relates
           to
           that
           upon
           which
           the
           whole
           Cause
           of
           Popery
           turns
           ;
           for
           if
           they
           are
           Infallib●e
           ,
           it
           is
           to
           no
           purpose
           to
           dispute
           about
           any
           thing
           else
           :
           and
           if
           they
           are
           fallible
           ,
           their
           pretending
           to
           Infallibility
           ,
           is
           of
           it self
           a
           just
           prejudice
           against
           their
           whole
           Church
           ,
           and
           against
           all
           their
           other
           Doctrines
           ,
           when
           they
           claim
           to
           so
           high
           an
           authority
           without
           good
           grounds
           .
           Since
           therefore
           this
           is
           the
           most
           Important
           part
           of
           all
           our
           Controversies
           with
           that
           Church
           ,
           and
           since
           it
           is
           that
           to
           which
           they
           always
           turn
           themselves
           by
           which
           they
           gain
           Prosclites
           ,
           and
           est●blish
           their
           own
           Votaries
           ,
           and
           set
           them
           out
           of
           the
           reach
           of
           all
           Convistion
           ,
           the
           understanding
           of
           this
           matter
           in
           its
           full
           extent
           ,
           seems
           to
           be
           a
           very
           necessary
           piece
           of
           study
           .
           We
           are
           apt
           upon
           a
           little
           Interval
           of
           quiet
           to
           forget
           the
           practices
           of
           that
           Church
           ;
           and
           because
           we
           do
           not
           think
           of
           them
           ,
           we
           may
           be
           apt
           to
           fancy
           that
           they
           think
           as
           little
           of
           us
           :
           but
           they
           do
           still
           pursue
           their
           point
           with
           an
           unwearied
           diligence
           .
           They
           never
           give
           over
           ,
           but
           when
           one
           design
           fails
           ,
           they
           either
           study
           to
           retrieve
           it
           ,
           or
           to
           set
           another
           on
           foot
           ,
           with
           an
           Industry
           that
           ought
           to
           awaken
           us
           ,
           and
           keep
           us
           always
           on
           our
           guard
           .
           The
           Numbers
           of
           their
           Emis●aries
           are
           great
           and
           their
           Zeal
           is
           ever
           warm
           and
           active
           ;
           therefore
           we
           must
           never
           lose
           sight
           of
           them
           ;
           and
           above
           all
           th●
           other
           points
           of
           Controversy
           ,
           we
           must
           study
           to
           be
           most
           particularly
           conversant
           in
           this
           ,
           and
           expert
           at
           the
           management
           of
           it
           .
        
         
           The
           Fourth
           Discourse
           relates
           to
           the
           various
           Bodies
           of
           the
           Dissenters
           among
           us
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           different
           grounds
           upon
           which
           they
           separate
           from
           us
           .
           The
           Toleration
           that
           the
           Law
           gives
           them
           ,
           does
           not
           alter
           the
           nature
           of
           things
           ,
           nor
           make
           an
           unjust
           Separation
           to
           be
           one
           whit
           the
           lawfuller
           than
           it
           was
           when
           they
           were
           under
           a
           severe
           Yoke
           .
           The
           Law
           only
           gives
           a
           Civil
           Impunity
           ,
           and
           does
           not
           punish
           :
           But
           the
           Cause
           of
           the
           Separation
           is
           the
           same
           that
           it
           was
           ,
           and
           is
           neither
           better
           nor
           worse
           ,
           whether
           the
           Separation
           is
           punished
           or
           not
           .
           They
           are
           now
           left
           to
           themselves
           ,
           and
           are
           so
           much
           the
           freer
           in
           their
           choice
           ,
           the
           less
           restraint
           is
           put
           upon
           them
           .
           Therefore
           it
           was
           never
           more
           seasonable
           than
           it
           is
           now
           ,
           to
           set
           the
           whole
           matter
           in
           a
           true
           light
           
           before
           all
           that
           may
           be
           concerned
           in
           it
           ,
           that
           they
           may
           weigh
           it
           the
           more
           impartially
           :
           And
           the
           less
           uneasy
           we
           seem
           to
           be
           ,
           at
           the
           ease
           which
           the
           Law
           gives
           them
           ,
           we
           may
           have
           thereby
           the
           greater
           advantages
           in
           endeavouring
           to
           bring
           them
           back
           to
           the
           Communion
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           by
           shewing
           both
           their
           obligations
           to
           it
           ,
           and
           the
           weakness
           of
           those
           Reasons
           which
           have
           led
           them
           to
           depart
           from
           it
           .
        
         
           I
           think
           it
           is
           not
           necessary
           to
           say
           more
           ,
           for
           justifying
           the
           choice
           that
           I
           have
           made
           of
           these
           four
           Heads
           ,
           as
           the
           first
           Essay
           that
           I
           offer
           you
           ,
           of
           a
           great
           many
           other
           Discouses
           ,
           with
           which
           I
           have
           entertained
           you
           ,
           when
           I
           have
           desired
           you
           to
           meet
           in
           the
           sever●l
           parts
           and
           different
           Divisions
           of
           my
           Diocess
           :
           Some
           head
           of
           Divinity
           being
           proposed
           as
           the
           Subject
           of
           a
           Conference
           ,
           I
           have
           enlarged
           upon
           a
           great
           many
           among
           you
           ,
           and
           have
           laid
           bafore
           you
           all
           that
           my
           Studies
           and
           Observation
           could
           suggest
           ;
           and
           after
           that
           ,
           have
           led
           you
           to
           discourse
           freely
           upon
           it
           ,
           This
           has
           seemed
           to
           me
           a
           proper
           method
           for
           awakening
           your
           Enquiries
           ,
           and
           for
           encreasing
           your
           Knowledge
           :
           And
           those
           meetings
           have
           been
           so
           well
           kept
           by
           you
           ,
           and
           the
           Discourses
           so
           carefully
           attended
           to
           ,
           that
           it
           has
           given
           me
           no
           small
           encouragement
           to
           go
           on
           still
           in
           the
           same
           method
           ,
           And
           as
           your
           thinking
           that
           you
           have
           profited
           by
           my
           Labours
           ,
           is
           a
           full
           and
           rich
           recompence
           ,
           that
           does
           abundently
           overbalance
           any
           pains
           they
           may
           put
           me
           to
           :
           So
           it
           is
           for
           your
           sake
           that
           I
           do
           now
           publish
           these
           Discourses
           ;
           and
           as
           they
           prove
           acceptable
           or
           useful
           to
           you
           ,
           I
           may
           ,
           perhaps
           ,
           publish
           others
           hereafter
           ,
        
         
           Certainly
           ,
           next
           to
           a
           true
           sense
           of
           Divine
           Matters
           ,
           and
           the
           inward
           belief
           and
           impressions
           of
           Religion
           ,
           Study
           ,
           and
           a
           desire
           of
           useful
           knowledge
           ,
           is
           that
           which
           becomes
           our
           Profession
           the
           best
           .
           It
           is
           that
           which
           enables
           us
           both
           to
           understand
           our
           business
           ,
           and
           to
           do
           our
           duty
           .
           It
           is
           the
           noblest
           entertainment
           ,
           and
           the
           best
           preservative
           from
           idleness
           ,
           and
           from
           all
           that
           dulness
           and
           weariness
           ,
           all
           those
           excesses
           and
           disorders
           that
           arise
           out
           of
           it
           .
           The
           mind
           will
           be
           always
           working
           ,
           and
           if
           we
           do
           not
           let
           it
           fly
           at
           nobler
           game
           ,
           it
           will
           either
           sink
           into
           a
           feebleness
           and
           stupidity
           ,
           or
           look
           out
           for
           such
           Diversions
           as
           do
           offer
           themselves
           ,
           without
           a
           scrupulous
           regard
           to
           their
           unsuitableness
           to
           our
           Caracter
           .
           These
           draw
           men
           down
           to
           a
           vicious
           familiarity
           with
           bad
           men
           ,
           and
           do
           fatally
           engage
           many
           to
           share
           with
           them
           in
           bad
           practices
           :
           either
           they
           make
           us
           much
           the
           worse
           ,
           or
           at
           the
           least
           we
           seem
           to
           be
           so
           to
           others
           ,
           when
           we
           thow
           away
           much
           of
           our
           time
           in
           levities
           ,
           which
           do
           often
           end
           in
           gross
           Immoralities
           .
           In
           which
           the
           World
           will
           be
           apt
           to
           give
           us
           a
           large
           share
           ,
           often
           without
           a
           pretence
           ,
           but
           to
           be
           sure
           ,
           if
           there
           is
           the
           least
           shadow
           for
           it
           ,
           the
           chief
           part
           of
           the
           blame
           will
           be
           cast
           on
           us
           .
           Nor
           will
           it
           be
           easy
           for
           us
           to
           be
           blameless
           ,
           and
           
             without
             rebuke
          
           ,
           unless
           we
           maintain
           the
           other
           part
           of
           the
           Character
           given
           by
           St.
           Paul
           ,
           that
           as
           
             becomes
             the
             sons
             of
             God
             ,
             We
             shine
             as
             lights
             in
             the
             world
             .
          
           And
           I
           may
           well
           conclude
           ,
           That
           a
           serious
           application
           to
           study
           ,
           is
           the
           best
           fence
           ,
           both
           of
           the
           Probity
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           Reputation
           of
           a
           Clergy-man
           :
           It
           both
           teaches
           himself
           all
           the
           parts
           of
           his
           duty
           ,
           and
           creates
           to
           him
           that
           esteem
           which
           is
           necessary
           to
           support
           him
           in
           the
           discharge
           of
           it
           .
        
         
           And
           therefore
           ,
           my
           dear
           Brethren
           ,
           I
           do
           with
           all
           possible
           Earnestness
           call
           upon
           you
           ,
           to
           study
           to
           maintain
           the
           high
           Reputation
           for
           Learning
           ,
           of
           which
           the
           Clergy
           of
           this
           Church
           has
           been
           so
           long
           possessed
           ;
           and
           to
           give
           your selves
           time
           and
           leisure
           to
           peruse
           and
           digest
           the
           Learned
           Productions
           of
           those
           Great
           Men
           among
           us
           ;
           and
           not
           to
           be
           proud
           ,
           or
           to
           boast
           that
           we
           belong
           to
           a
           Body
           that
           has
           produced
           Men
           so
           deservedly
           admired
           ,
           both
           by
           Friends
           and
           Enemies
           ,
           while
           we
           our selves
           are
           so
           little
           like
           them
           ,
           that
           we
           are
           not
           a
           whit
           the
           wiser
           or
           the
           learneder
           for
           all
           that
           they
           have
           left
           us
           .
           Some
           hours
           every
           day
           well
           placed
           would
           soon
           bring
           us
           under
           such
           habits
           ,
           that
           it
           would
           not
           be
           easy
           ,
           if
           possible
           ,
           for
           us
           to
           live
           out
           of
           all
           commerce
           with
           Learning
           ,
           and
           the
           learned
           World.
           I
           know
           the
           unhappy
           state
           of
           many
           depauperated
           Benefices
           ,
           puts
           it
           out
           of
           the
           Incumbent's
           power
           to
           furnish
           themselves
           with
           Books
           ;
           as
           much
           as
           their
           narrow
           Circumstances
           indispose
           them
           for
           making
           use
           of
           them
           ,
           if
           they
           had
           them
           .
           This
           is
           a
           crying
           grievance
           ,
           and
           looks
           too
           like
           a
           scorn
           put
           on
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           when
           those
           who
           Minister
           in
           Spiritual
           things
           are
           so
           slenderly
           supplied
           in
           Temporals
           ,
           that
           nothing
           but
           extreme
           Necessity
           can
           induce
           Men
           to
           serve
           in
           such
           Cures
           ,
           who
           are
           put
           to
           wrestle
           still
           with
           the
           same
           necessity
           ,
           especially
           if
           they
           have
           Families
           that
           grow
           upon
           them
           .
           But
           as
           we
           have
           at
           present
           just
           Grounds
           to
           hope
           ,
           and
           to
           give
           you
           cause
           likewise
           to
           hope
           ,
           that
           if
           God
           blesses
           us
           with
           calm
           and
           setled
           times
           ,
           effectual
           Remedies
           should
           be
           found
           out
           to
           that
           great
           misery
           ,
           under
           which
           
           many
           of
           you
           languish
           ,
           which
           must
           needs
           give
           very
           sad
           and
           afflicting
           thoughts
           to
           those
           who
           observe
           it
           ,
           and
           who
           ought
           to
           watch
           over
           you
           ,
           and
           to
           take
           care
           of
           you
           ;
           so
           the
           best
           method
           to
           move
           our
           Princes
           ,
           and
           to
           dispose
           the
           Nation
           to
           take
           pity
           on
           you
           ,
           is
           for
           you
           to
           
             take
             heed
             to
             your selves
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             Flocks
          
           that
           are
           committed
           to
           you
           ;
           to
           follow
           your
           Studies
           and
           your
           Labours
           more
           diligently
           ,
           and
           to
           raise
           your
           own
           Character
           by
           your
           Exemplary
           Lives
           ,
           and
           the
           painful
           discharge
           of
           your
           Duties
           .
           This
           ,
           and
           this
           only
           ,
           will
           draw
           down
           the
           blessings
           of
           Heaven
           upon
           your
           Persons
           ,
           and
           your
           Labours
           ;
           this
           will
           make
           your
           very
           Enemies
           to
           be
           at
           Peace
           with
           you
           ,
           and
           will
           force
           those
           who
           do
           now
           despise
           you
           ,
           to
           esteem
           you
           ,
           and
           to
           count
           you
           worthy
           of
           
             double
             Honour
          
           ,
           of
           a
           larger
           and
           easier
           subsistence
           .
        
         
           I
           will
           employ
           the
           rest
           of
           this
           Discourse
           in
           pressing
           upon
           you
           one
           great
           part
           of
           your
           duty
           ,
           in
           which
           ,
           as
           I
           am
           glad
           that
           so
           many
           among
           you
           set
           a
           good
           Example
           to
           their
           Brethren
           ,
           so
           I
           do
           earnestly
           wish
           that
           all
           the
           rest
           may
           follow
           it
           :
           It
           is
           ,
           To
           express
           an
           affectionate
           and
           hearty
           zeal
           for
           their
           Majesties
           ,
           and
           their
           Government
           ;
           and
           to
           endeavour
           to
           keep
           your
           People
           always
           in
           mind
           of
           the
           extream
           Miseries
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           of
           the
           visible
           Dangers
           of
           Popery
           and
           Tyranny
           .
           This
           must
           still
           be
           remembred
           as
           a
           lasting
           honour
           to
           this
           Church
           ,
           That
           some
           years
           ago
           ,
           there
           was
           in
           a
           day
           of
           Trial
           ,
           so
           noble
           an
           Opposition
           given
           to
           that
           Religion
           ,
           and
           the
           steps
           that
           were
           then
           made
           to
           bring
           it
           in
           upon
           us
           .
           We
           are
           still
           in
           the
           struggle
           ,
           and
           are
           strangely
           mistaken
           ,
           if
           we
           imagine
           the
           Danger
           is
           past
           .
           We
           plainly
           see
           the
           Clouds
           return
           after
           the
           Rain
           ;
           and
           a
           Relapse
           into
           that
           State
           would
           make
           the
           latter
           end
           much
           worse
           than
           the
           beginning
           :
           The
           Hope
           which
           then
           supported
           ,
           and
           afterwards
           delivered
           us
           ,
           would
           no
           more
           soften
           our
           Miseries
           with
           the
           prospect
           of
           better
           Times
           .
           The
           Rage
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           the
           Power
           of
           our
           Enemies
           ,
           would
           be
           much
           encreased
           ;
           and
           there
           is
           no
           doubt
           to
           be
           made
           ,
           but
           that
           those
           who
           have
           no
           Religion
           ,
           whose
           numbers
           ,
           God
           knows
           ,
           do
           swell
           vastly
           ,
           would
           hope
           to
           atone
           for
           all
           that
           has
           been
           done
           with
           the
           change
           of
           their
           No-Religion
           ,
           for
           that
           to
           which
           their
           Interest
           should
           lead
           them
           .
           And
           if
           ever
           God
           ,
           for
           our
           great
           and
           crying
           Sins
           ,
           is
           provoked
           to
           visit
           us
           in
           so
           terrible
           a
           manner
           ;
           we
           ,
           who
           have
           been
           hitherto
           the
           most
           favoured
           of
           all
           the
           Churches
           of
           God
           ,
           must
           become
           the
           most
           miserable
           .
           Whither
           can
           we
           fly
           for
           shelter
           ,
           or
           where
           can
           we
           promise
           our selves
           either
           Retreat
           or
           Relief
           ?
        
         
           The
           prospect
           of
           such
           a
           Calamity
           seems
           to
           be
           one
           of
           the
           blackest
           of
           all
           that
           has
           been
           since
           the
           World
           begun
           ;
           and
           yet
           how
           tamely
           do
           many
           look
           for
           it
           ;
           while
           others
           with
           a
           fury
           that
           is
           as
           much
           without
           bounds
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           without
           sense
           ,
           are
           endeavouring
           to
           bring
           on
           that
           
             Evil
             Day
          
           ;
           to
           make
           the
           Nation
           grow
           weary
           of
           its
           Deliverance
           and
           present
           Quiet
           ,
           and
           return
           back
           into
           Egypt
           .
           While
           they
           spread
           so
           many
           False
           Reports
           ,
           with
           a
           Spite
           that
           is
           as
           restless
           as
           it
           is
           insolent
           ;
           shall
           we
           at
           such
           a
           time
           stand
           as
           neutral
           ,
           and
           unconcerned
           ,
           while
           all
           is
           at
           stake
           ?
           Shall
           it
           be
           said
           ,
           That
           whereas
           some
           years
           ago
           ,
           during
           the
           Debates
           concerning
           the
           Exclusion
           ,
           we
           sided
           so
           openly
           ,
           and
           with
           a
           Zeal
           that
           shewed
           it self
           on
           all
           occasions
           ,
           and
           in
           Instances
           which
           were
           better
           forgotten
           than
           remembred
           ;
           yet
           now
           when
           all
           that
           can
           concern
           us
           ,
           either
           as
           we
           are
           Men
           ,
           and
           Englishmen
           ,
           or
           as
           we
           are
           Christians
           ,
           and
           the
           Ministers
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           ,
           is
           in
           such
           eminent
           danger
           ,
           we
           seem
           to
           let
           all
           Parties
           fight
           it
           out
           the
           best
           they
           can
           ,
           while
           we
           only
           do
           what
           is
           enjoined
           ,
           and
           express
           neither
           affection
           nor
           zeal
           .
        
         
           I
           will
           not
           offer
           to
           say
           any
           thing
           to
           convince
           you
           of
           the
           Lawfulness
           of
           the
           present
           Constitution
           :
           For
           I
           cannot
           admit
           so
           bad
           a
           thought
           of
           any
           of
           you
           ,
           as
           to
           imagine
           that
           you
           could
           take
           the
           Oaths
           ,
           and
           continue
           to
           perform
           
             Divine
             Offices
          
           ,
           Ordinary
           and
           Extraordinary
           ,
           unless
           you
           were
           fully
           satisfied
           in
           your
           Consciences
           concerning
           the
           Lawfulness
           both
           of
           the
           one
           and
           of
           the
           other
           .
           This
           is
           so
           black
           an
           Imputation
           ,
           to
           suppose
           that
           Men
           of
           common
           Probity
           ,
           not
           to
           say
           ,
           Men
           that
           ought
           to
           be
           the
           Paterns
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           the
           Instructers
           of
           others
           ,
           should
           swear
           an
           Oath
           and
           adhere
           so
           long
           to
           it
           ,
           which
           is
           an
           interpretative
           renewing
           of
           it
           ,
           ever
           till
           it
           is
           openly
           retracted
           ,
           and
           should
           in
           those
           frequent
           returns
           of
           daily
           Prayers
           ,
           besides
           the
           special
           Offices
           of
           Fasts
           and
           Thanksgiving-days
           ,
           offer
           up
           Devotions
           to
           God
           contrary
           to
           their
           Persuasions
           ,
           that
           no
           man
           is
           capable
           of
           so
           heinous
           ,
           and
           so
           continued
           a
           Prevarication
           ,
           unless
           he
           is
           either
           a
           determinate
           Atheist
           ,
           or
           a
           man
           of
           a
           seared
           and
           hardned
           Conscience
           .
           Now
           as
           this
           is
           of
           so
           odious
           a
           nature
           ,
           that
           indeed
           it
           is
           not
           easy
           to
           find
           words
           severe
           enough
           to
           set
           it
           out
           by
           ;
           so
           supposing
           men
           once
           convinced
           of
           the
           Lawfulness
           of
           our
           present
           Scituation
           ,
           it
           is
           very
           extraordinary
           
           if
           they
           are
           cold
           and
           unconcerned
           in
           a
           Point
           ,
           which
           when
           it
           is
           once
           yielded
           to
           be
           lawful
           ,
           is
           unquestionably
           of
           the
           greatest
           importance
           and
           consequence
           possible
           .
        
         
           If
           Liberty
           and
           Religion
           are
           valuable
           things
           ;
           and
           if
           they
           are
           not
           ,
           what
           is
           valuable
           ?
           If
           the
           maintaining
           the
           Purity
           of
           the
           Christian
           Religion
           ,
           free
           from
           Idolatry
           and
           Superstition
           ,
           from
           Imposture
           and
           Cruelty
           ;
           if
           the
           maintaining
           a
           Church
           that
           without
           partiality
           ,
           is
           to
           be
           preferred
           to
           any
           Church
           now
           in
           the
           World
           ;
           and
           if
           the
           keeping
           out
           of
           a
           Religion
           ,
           which
           is
           without
           partiality
           the
           worst
           of
           any
           that
           carries
           the
           Name
           of
           Christ
           ;
           If
           the
           preserving
           a
           Government
           that
           is
           just
           and
           mild
           ,
           that
           is
           guided
           by
           Law
           ,
           and
           that
           maintains
           Property
           ,
           and
           that
           leaves
           Mankind
           to
           all
           the
           Liberties
           of
           a
           free-born
           Nature
           ,
           and
           of
           a
           well
           Constituted
           Society
           :
           And
           if
           the
           withstanding
           an
           absolute
           and
           Despotical
           ,
           an
           Arbitrary
           and
           Violent
           Tyranny
           ,
           that
           tramples
           on
           all
           thinge
           Sacred
           and
           Human
           ,
           that
           oppresses
           Liberty
           ,
           and
           destroys
           Property
           ,
           and
           that
           makes
           men
           Slaves
           ,
           and
           treats
           them
           as
           brute
           Beasts
           ;
           If
           ,
           I
           say
           ,
           all
           these
           things
           are
           well
           weighed
           ,
           then
           we
           must
           conclude
           ,
           That
           we
           owe
           the
           utmost
           degrees
           of
           affection
           and
           zeal
           to
           Their
           Majesties
           ,
           and
           to
           Their
           Government
           :
           We
           ought
           to
           make
           all
           our
           People
           sensible
           ,
           both
           of
           the
           Happiness
           that
           we
           do
           now
           enjoy
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           Miseries
           that
           we
           are
           preserved
           from
           ,
           by
           Their
           means
           ,
           and
           under
           Their
           Protection
           .
           We
           ought
           to
           set
           Popery
           and
           Slavery
           before
           them
           in
           their
           true
           Colours
           ,
           with
           all
           the
           light
           and
           life
           that
           we
           can
           give
           them
           :
           We
           ought
           to
           set
           our selves
           against
           those
           false
           Brethren
           ,
           that
           pretend
           they
           are
           of
           the
           
             Church
             of
          
           England
           ,
           but
           are
           not
           ;
           and
           are
           of
           
             the
             Synagogue
             of
             Satan
          
           ,
           which
           in
           its
           strict
           notion
           signifying
           an
           Adversary
           ,
           we
           may
           without
           any
           breach
           of
           Charity
           affirm
           ,
           that
           they
           associate
           themselves
           to
           the
           Enemy
           of
           our
           Nation
           ,
           and
           of
           our
           Religion
           ;
           whose
           Person
           ,
           Government
           ,
           Forces
           and
           Successes
           ,
           they
           are
           always
           magnifying
           ,
           on
           design
           to
           intimidate
           such
           as
           can
           be
           wrought
           on
           by
           their
           false
           Surmises
           .
           These
           things
           we
           ought
           to
           repress
           and
           oppose
           on
           all
           occasions
           with
           the
           Spirit
           and
           Courage
           that
           such
           matter
           require
           .
        
         
           It
           is
           Stupidity
           and
           not
           Patience
           to
           be
           cold
           and
           luke-warm
           ,
           while
           England
           and
           the
           Protestant
           Religion
           are
           in
           the
           last
           struggles
           whether
           they
           must
           live
           or
           die
           .
           If
           God
           does
           not
           bless
           so
           good
           a
           Cause
           in
           all
           the
           steps
           it
           makes
           ,
           with
           the
           Success
           that
           we
           ought
           to
           desire
           and
           pray
           for
           ;
           we
           should
           teach
           our
           people
           not
           to
           murmur
           ,
           nor
           aggravate
           matters
           ,
           not
           to
           sink
           or
           despond
           ,
           but
           to
           consider
           how
           much
           our
           sins
           have
           provoked
           God's
           Wrath
           ,
           how
           small
           a
           share
           we
           bear
           of
           those
           devouring
           Calamities
           that
           have
           ruin'd
           so
           great
           a
           part
           of
           Europe
           ;
           while
           we
           only
           bear
           the
           Charge
           ,
           but
           feel
           few
           of
           the
           Miseries
           of
           War.
           If
           some
           years
           are
           less
           prosperous
           than
           others
           have
           been
           ,
           we
           ought
           to
           reflect
           on
           former
           Successes
           ,
           and
           the
           ill
           use
           that
           we
           have
           made
           of
           them
           ,
           which
           may
           have
           provoked
           God
           to
           change
           his
           methods
           :
           and
           yet
           take
           all
           together
           ,
           it
           must
           be
           acknowledged
           ,
           that
           we
           have
           had
           of
           late
           more
           publick
           Blessings
           and
           fewer
           Misfortunes
           ,
           than
           any
           Nation
           under
           Heaven
           .
           Can
           one
           reflect
           on
           the
           Blasphemy
           and
           Infidelity
           ,
           the
           dissolution
           of
           all
           good
           Morals
           ,
           and
           the
           Impieties
           and
           Vices
           of
           all
           sorts
           that
           are
           among
           us
           ,
           and
           not
           wonder
           rather
           ,
           that
           we
           have
           not
           been
           made
           a
           scene
           of
           Earthquakes
           and
           Ruins
           ,
           as
           
             Sicily
             ,
             Malta
          
           and
           Jamaica
           have
           of
           late
           been
           .
           It
           is
           to
           these
           sins
           that
           we
           ought
           to
           turn
           the
           minds
           of
           our
           people
           ,
           when
           they
           are
           at
           any
           time
           dejected
           with
           ill
           success
           ;
           we
           ought
           to
           call
           upon
           them
           to
           repent
           of
           ,
           and
           to
           reform
           their
           ways
           :
           and
           when
           that
           is
           done
           ,
           or
           even
           set
           about
           ,
           we
           may
           then
           hope
           that
           God
           will
           change
           his
           methods
           towards
           us
           ;
           and
           continue
           his
           Gospel
           among
           us
           ,
           together
           with
           the
           Blessings
           of
           a
           Iust
           and
           Wise
           Government
           ,
           and
           of
           Peace
           and
           Plenty
           .
        
         
           These
           are
           Subjects
           on
           which
           we
           ought
           to
           dwell
           much
           ,
           and
           Preach
           often
           .
           But
           that
           I
           may
           not
           dismiss
           this
           matter
           ,
           without
           any
           thing
           that
           looks
           like
           an
           Argument
           ;
           I
           will
           open
           to
           you
           two
           great
           Precedents
           ,
           which
           you
           have
           often
           heard
           me
           enlarge
           on
           with
           much
           seeming
           satisfaction
           :
           and
           because
           you
           have
           thought
           that
           I
           laid
           them
           out
           in
           a
           more
           particular
           manner
           ,
           than
           you
           had
           otherwise
           met
           with
           them
           ;
           I
           will
           now
           spread
           them
           out
           before
           you
           :
           and
           that
           the
           rather
           ,
           because
           Arguments
           from
           Examples
           ,
           and
           authorised
           practices
           ,
           have
           upon
           many
           Accounts
           a
           stronger
           Influence
           ,
           than
           general
           reasonings
           .
           Matters
           of
           Fact
           are
           easier
           apprehended
           ,
           and
           more
           capable
           of
           full
           proof
           ,
           than
           points
           of
           speculation
           ;
           which
           do
           more
           easily
           bend
           to
           any
           turn
           ,
           that
           a
           Man
           of
           Wit
           may
           give
           them
           ,
           than
           meer
           Facts
           ,
           which
           are
           stubborn
           and
           sullen
           .
        
         
           The
           first
           of
           these
           is
           taken
           from
           the
           History
           of
           the
           Maccabees
           ,
           which
           I
           desire
           you
           will
           consider
           
           by
           these
           steps
           .
           That
           the
           Jews
           became
           the
           Subjects
           of
           the
           Kings
           of
           Babylon
           by
           the
           Entire
           Conquest
           which
           Nebuchadnezzar
           made
           of
           that
           Nation
           ;
           that
           after
           the
           end
           of
           70
           Years
           ,
           they
           continu'd
           to
           be
           subject
           to
           Cyrus
           ,
           who
           tho
           he
           sent
           them
           back
           to
           rebuild
           their
           Temple
           ,
           and
           tho
           his
           Successors
           suffer'd
           them
           both
           to
           finish
           that
           ,
           and
           to
           rebuild
           and
           enclose
           Jerusalem
           ,
           yet
           they
           continu'd
           still
           to
           be
           the
           Subjects
           of
           the
           Kings
           of
           Persia
           ;
           this
           was
           transferred
           to
           Alexander
           the
           Great
           ,
           when
           he
           conquer'd
           that
           Empire
           :
           And
           finally
           ,
           they
           fell
           to
           the
           share
           of
           the
           Kings
           of
           Syria
           ,
           and
           were
           their
           Subjects
           above
           140
           Years
           .
           They
           proved
           hard
           Masters
           to
           them
           :
           
             Antiochus
             Epiphanes
          
           robb'd
           the
           Temple
           in
           the
           143
           Year
           of
           the
           Seleucida
           ;
           a
           great
           Massacre
           followed
           ;
           
           but
           these
           were
           particular
           Acts
           of
           Tyranny
           ;
           and
           so
           tho
           there
           was
           great
           mourning
           upon
           this
           ,
           yet
           it
           was
           submitted
           to
           :
           For
           certainly
           the
           Peace
           of
           Mankind
           ,
           and
           the
           Order
           of
           the
           World
           require
           ,
           that
           special
           acts
           of
           malversation
           ,
           and
           even
           of
           Trranny
           ,
           should
           be
           born
           ,
           rather
           than
           that
           we
           should
           shake
           an
           established
           Constitution
           :
           But
           in
           the
           year
           145.
           he
           went
           on
           to
           a
           total
           Subversion
           of
           their
           Religion
           ,
           by
           an
           Edict
           which
           required
           that
           they
           should
           
             forsake
             their
             Law
          
           ,
           
           
             and
             become
             one
             People
          
           with
           him
           :
           In
           pursuance
           os
           which
           ,
           the
           Altar
           at
           Jerusalem
           was
           defiled
           ;
           Idolatrous
           Altars
           were
           set
           up
           in
           all
           their
           Cities
           ,
           and
           every
           Man
           was
           to
           be
           put
           to
           Death
           that
           still
           adhered
           to
           the
           Law
           of
           Moses
           .
           Here
           then
           were
           Subjects
           brought
           under
           a
           general
           Sentence
           of
           Death
           ,
           unless
           they
           should
           depart
           from
           the
           Laws
           of
           God
           :
           special
           Oppressions
           and
           violent
           Acts
           of
           Cruelty
           were
           submitted
           to
           ;
           but
           when
           they
           saw
           themselves
           involved
           all
           in
           the
           same
           common
           fate
           ,
           they
           defended
           themselves
           .
        
         
           Mattathias
           not
           only
           refused
           to
           join
           in
           the
           Idolatry
           that
           they
           had
           set
           up
           ,
           but
           killed
           both
           him
           that
           went
           to
           offer
           the
           Sacrifice
           and
           likewise
           the
           King's
           Commissioner
           ;
           upon
           which
           the
           Historian
           adds
           this
           Reflection
           ,
           
             Thus
             dealt
             he
             zealously
             for
             the
             Law
             of
             God
             ,
             like
          
           Pianehas
           ;
           he
           a
           nimated
           his
           Children
           to
           follow
           his
           Example
           ,
           
           and
           to
           trust
           in
           God
           ;
           but
           he
           vouched
           no
           immediate
           warrant
           that
           he
           had
           from
           God
           :
           He
           charged
           his
           Children
           
             to
             be
             zealous
             for
             the
             Law
             ,
             and
             to
             give
             their
             Lives
             for
             the
             Covenant
             of
             their
             Fathers
             ;
             to
             be
             valiant
             ,
             and
             to
             shew
             th●mselves
             Men
             in
             behalf
             of
             it
             ,
          
           
           
             for
             by
             it
             you
             shall
             obtain
             glory
          
           ;
           and
           he
           ordered
           them
           to
           take
           unto
           them
           all
           that
           
             observed
             the
             Law
             ,
             and
             to
             revenge
             the
             wrong
             of
             their
             People
             ;
             to
             Recompence
             fully
             the
          
           Heathen
           ,
           
             and
             to
             take
             heed
             to
             the
             Commandment
             of
             the
             Law.
          
           Upon
           this
           followed
           the
           Wars
           of
           the
           Maccabees
           ,
           in
           which
           they
           never
           pretended
           to
           any
           special
           Authority
           from
           any
           Prophet
           :
           On
           the
           contrary
           ,
           their
           History
           tells
           us
           ,
           That
           they
           laid
           up
           the
           Stones
           of
           the
           Altar
           ,
           that
           had
           been
           prophaned
           by
           Idolatry
           ,
           in
           
             a
             convenient
             place
             ,
             till
             a
             Prophet
             should
             come
             to
             shew
             what
             should
             be
             done
             with
             them
             .
          
           
           Thus
           then
           we
           see
           Subjects
           defend
           themselves
           against
           their
           Prince
           ,
           when
           he
           designed
           a
           total
           Subversion
           of
           their
           Religion
           :
           and
           for
           this
           they
           vouched
           no
           immediate
           nor
           extraordinary
           Authority
           .
        
         
           But
           to
           give
           this
           Argument
           its
           entire
           force
           ,
           We
           must
           next
           see
           upon
           what
           reason
           we
           may
           conclude
           ,
           that
           this
           was
           a
           justifiable
           ,
           and
           by
           consequence
           an
           imitable
           Action
           .
           As
           for
           this
           ,
           tho
           I
           think
           it
           is
           scarce
           necessary
           to
           enlarge
           much
           on
           an
           Apology
           for
           the
           Maccabees
           ,
           their
           Wars
           having
           born
           such
           a
           venerable
           sound
           in
           a
           course
           of
           so
           many
           Ages
           ;
           
           yet
           to
           pursue
           the
           matter
           fully
           ,
           we
           find
           a
           Prophesy
           concerning
           them
           in
           Daniel
           ,
           which
           is
           by
           all
           Commentators
           Ancient
           and
           Modern
           ,
           applied
           to
           them
           ,
           that
           alone
           seems
           to
           import
           a
           full
           Iustification
           of
           them
           ;
           after
           mention
           is
           made
           of
           a
           King
           that
           should
           
             defile
             the
             Sanctuary
             ,
             and
             take
             away
             the
             daily
             Sacrifice
             ,
             and
             set
             upon
             it
             the
             abomination
             that
             maketh
             desolate
          
           ;
           to
           that
           ,
           this
           is
           added
           ,
           and
           
             such
             as
             do
             wickedly
             against
             the
             Covenant
             ,
             shall
             he
             corrupt
             by
             flatteries
             :
             but
             the
             People
             that
             do
             know
             their
             God
             ,
             shall
             be
             strong
             ,
             and
             do
             exploits
             .
             And
             they
             that
             understand
             among
             the
             People
             ,
             shall
             instruct
             many
             ;
             yet
             they
             shall
             fall
             by
             the
             Sword
             ,
             and
             by
             flame
             ▪
             by
             captivity
             ,
             and
             by
             spoil
             many
             days
             :
             And
             when
             they
             shall
             fall
             ,
             they
             shall
             be
             holpen
             with
             a
             little
             help
             ;
             but
             many
             shall
             cleave
             to
             them
             with
             flatteries
             .
          
           As
           these
           words
           import
           a
           plain
           Prodiction
           ,
           in
           terms
           of
           approbation
           of
           the
           Wars
           of
           the
           Maccabees
           ,
           so
           all
           the
           Commentators
           that
           I
           have
           yet
           seen
           ,
           without
           exception
           ,
           do
           apply
           them
           to
           them
        
         
           There
           are
           also
           many
           Commentators
           who
           do
           apply
           likewise
           to
           them
           ,
           those
           words
           of
           the
           Epistle
           to
           the
           
             Hebrews
             ,
             Who
             out
             of
             weakness
             were
             made
             strong
             ,
             waxed
             valiant
             in
             fight
             ,
             and
             turned
             to
             flight
             the
             Armies
             of
             the
             Aliens
             :
          
           
           And
           there
           is
           a
           particular
           resemblance
           observed
           between
           these
           words
           ,
           and
           some
           Phrases
           that
           occur
           in
           the
           Books
           of
           the
           Maccabees
           :
           Yet
           I
           confess
           those
           words
           are
           not
           so
           express
           as
           the
           former
           ,
           nor
           are
           they
           so
           Universally
           expounded
           in
           
           this
           sense
           .
           But
           to
           conclude
           this
           matter
           ,
           The
           Authority
           of
           those
           Books
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           an
           Argument
           of
           full
           force
           against
           those
           who
           acknowledge
           them
           to
           be
           Canonical
           ;
           so
           since
           by
           the
           Articles
           of
           our
           Church
           ,
           
             these
             Books
             are
             to
             be
             read
             for
             example
             of
             Life
             ,
             and
             for
             the
             Instruction
             of
             manners
             ;
             tho
             it
             doth
             not
             apply
             them
             to
             establish
             any
             Doctrine
          
           ;
           
           and
           since
           we
           read
           so
           many
           Lessons
           taken
           out
           of
           
             the
             Apocrypha
          
           :
           These
           must
           be
           acknowledged
           to
           be
           Books
           of
           great
           ,
           tho
           not
           of
           Divine
           Authority
           .
           And
           tho
           according
           to
           the
           Article
           of
           our
           Church
           ,
           the
           arguing
           from
           any
           one
           passage
           in
           them
           is
           not
           to
           be
           allowed
           ;
           yet
           if
           Subjects
           standing
           on
           their
           own
           defence
           ,
           in
           the
           case
           of
           a
           total
           Subversion
           ,
           is
           to
           be
           esteemed
           Rebellion
           ,
           then
           we
           bind
           up
           with
           our
           Bibles
           ,
           and
           recommend
           to
           our
           People
           ,
           two
           Books
           that
           set
           out
           a
           History
           with
           great
           pomp
           ,
           and
           with
           an
           Air
           of
           much
           Piety
           ,
           which
           was
           no
           other
           than
           a
           down
           right
           Rebellion
           .
        
         
           To
           this
           ,
           the
           only
           answer
           that
           I
           have
           ever
           yet
           seen
           made
           ,
           is
           ,
           That
           the
           Iewish
           Dispensation
           being
           founded
           on
           Temporal
           Promises
           ,
           whereas
           the
           Christian
           Religion
           is
           a
           Doctrine
           of
           the
           Cross
           ,
           things
           of
           this
           kind
           might
           have
           been
           Lawful
           among
           them
           ,
           tho
           they
           are
           not
           so
           to
           us
           :
           and
           that
           the
           rather
           ,
           because
           by
           a
           Practice
           that
           was
           authorised
           ,
           from
           the
           Example
           of
           Phinehas
           ,
           and
           the
           praise
           given
           him
           for
           it
           ,
           private
           Men
           might
           among
           the
           Jews
           ,
           when
           the
           Magistrate
           was
           remiss
           ,
           fall
           upon
           Offenders
           ,
           and
           punish
           them
           ,
           especially
           in
           the
           case
           of
           Idolatry
           .
           This
           is
           all
           that
           seems
           to
           be
           offered
           with
           any
           colour
           of
           Reason
           ,
           to
           take
           off
           the
           Argument
           from
           the
           practice
           of
           the
           Maccabees
           :
           and
           therefore
           the
           considering
           and
           stating
           it
           aright
           ,
           will
           determine
           the
           whole
           matter
           .
           First
           ,
           then
           ,
           The
           true
           Arguments
           against
           Resistance
           being
           drawn
           from
           the
           Magistrates
           having
           the
           Sword
           from
           God
           ,
           together
           with
           all
           the
           Topicks
           that
           belong
           to
           that
           head
           ,
           they
           are
           equally
           obligatory
           to
           all
           Nations
           ,
           and
           all
           Religions
           ;
           it
           being
           no
           part
           of
           any
           special
           Doctrine
           delivered
           in
           the
           
             New
             Testament
          
           ,
           but
           arising
           from
           the
           Attributes
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           the
           Peace
           and
           Order
           of
           the
           World
           ,
           which
           did
           bind
           Jews
           as
           well
           as
           Christians
           :
           tho
           there
           are
           indeed
           Specialties
           in
           the
           Christian
           Religion
           ,
           that
           do
           enforce
           this
           the
           more
           ,
           and
           aggravate
           the
           transgression
           of
           it
           more
           apparently
           .
           So
           that
           if
           Subjects
           defending
           themselves
           in
           the
           case
           of
           a
           
             Total
             Subversion
          
           ,
           (
           it
           must
           ever
           be
           remembred
           ,
           that
           I
           am
           now
           only
           arguing
           upon
           this
           Supposition
           )
           is
           the
           sin
           of
           Rebellion
           ,
           it
           was
           a
           sin
           to
           the
           Jews
           ,
           to
           the
           Maccabees
           in
           particular
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           it
           is
           a
           sin
           to
           Christians
           .
           As
           for
           that
           of
           the
           Zealots
           ,
           tho
           at
           first
           appearance
           it
           seems
           to
           be
           of
           some
           force
           ,
           yet
           when
           examined
           it
           will
           be
           found
           to
           have
           very
           little
           in
           it
           .
           If
           we
           consider
           the
           first
           Authorities
           for
           Zealots
           ,
           we
           shall
           find
           ,
           that
           the
           Jews
           stretched
           this
           matter
           beyond
           all
           bounds
           ;
           so
           that
           to
           their
           mistakes
           about
           it
           ,
           they
           owed
           a
           great
           part
           of
           their
           last
           fatal
           Miseries
           ,
           which
           ended
           in
           their
           ruin
           .
           This
           matter
           has
           been
           also
           too
           implicitly
           taken
           by
           many
           Christian
           Writers
           from
           them
           .
           The
           first
           beginning
           of
           Zealotism
           was
           in
           the
           Instance
           of
           Phinehas
           his
           killing
           Zimri
           and
           Cosbi
           ;
           but
           before
           this
           was
           done
           ,
           Moses
           ,
           
           who
           was
           the
           chief
           Ruler
           ,
           did
           command
           all
           the
           
             Judges
             of
             Israel
          
           ,
           that
           
             every
             one
             should
             slay
             his
             men
             that
             were
             joined
             to
             Baal-Peor
             .
             Phinehas
          
           was
           one
           of
           these
           Judges
           ;
           
           for
           as
           Eleazar
           had
           been
           
             set
             over
             the
             Tribe
             of
             Levi
          
           when
           his
           Father
           was
           High-Priest
           ,
           so
           Aaron
           being
           dead
           at
           this
           time
           ,
           and
           Eleazar
           made
           High-Priest
           in
           his
           stead
           ,
           Phinehas
           was
           now
           over
           the
           Tribe
           of
           Levi
           ;
           and
           thus
           Moses
           Command
           was
           in
           particular
           directed
           to
           him
           ;
           therefore
           though
           the
           Zeal
           with
           which
           he
           executed
           it
           ,
           was
           highly
           acceptable
           to
           God
           ,
           yet
           it
           was
           exactly
           Regular
           ,
           since
           Moses
           had
           given
           a
           general
           Order
           for
           it
           .
        
         
           After
           this
           followed
           some
           Instances
           of
           Men
           eminently
           authorized
           by
           God
           ,
           by
           the
           Gifts
           of
           Prophecy
           and
           Miracles
           ,
           who
           did
           in
           some
           Cases
           punish
           Idolaters
           ;
           such
           was
           
           Samuel's
           hewing
           Agag
           in
           pieces
           ,
           in
           execution
           of
           the
           Divine
           Command
           ;
           and
           
           Elijah's
           ordering
           all
           the
           Priests
           of
           Baal
           to
           be
           killed
           ,
           
           after
           he
           had
           by
           an
           astonishing
           Miracle
           proved
           that
           Jehovah
           was
           the
           
             true
             God
          
           ,
           and
           that
           he
           was
           his
           Prophet
           .
           This
           was
           suitable
           to
           their
           Dispensation
           ,
           which
           being
           a
           Theocracy
           ,
           
           an
           authorized
           Prophet
           might
           well
           have
           entred
           upon
           the
           Functions
           of
           the
           Magistrate
           ,
           when
           the
           King
           himself
           was
           in
           fault
           ,
           and
           the
           Law
           was
           openly
           profaned
           .
           Upon
           the
           same
           grounds
           our
           Saviour
           ,
           after
           his
           Miracles
           had
           openly
           declared
           that
           he
           was
           sent
           of
           God
           ,
           did
           whip
           the
           Buyers
           and
           Sellers
           out
           of
           the
           Temple
           ,
           when
           they
           had
           profaned
           the
           Court
           of
           the
           Gentiles
           ,
           and
           had
           made
           that
           
             House
             of
             Prayer
             a
             Den
             of
             Thieves
             .
          
           
        
         
           Thus
           it
           is
           plain
           ,
           That
           none
           of
           the
           Presidents
           from
           the
           Zealots
           of
           the
           Old
           Testament
           ,
           could
           justify
           private
           Men
           ,
           such
           as
           Mattathias
           and
           his
           Children
           ,
           to
           do
           any
           thing
           that
           was
           of
           it
           felf
           irregular
           and
           unlawful
           .
           Phinehas
           his
           practice
           was
           a
           Precedent
           for
           acting
           in
           the
           matters
           of
           
           their
           Law
           with
           much
           spirit
           and
           courage
           ,
           but
           it
           could
           not
           justify
           any
           man
           who
           should
           presume
           to
           do
           that
           ,
           which
           was
           not
           otherwise
           lawful
           for
           him
           to
           do
           ;
           and
           though
           the
           Spirit
           of
           the
           Christian
           Religion
           is
           very
           different
           from
           the
           Spirit
           by
           which
           Elijah
           and
           other
           Prophets
           under
           the
           Old
           Testament
           were
           acted
           ;
           
           as
           our
           Saviour
           told
           his
           Disciples
           ,
           particularly
           in
           this
           ,
           that
           whereas
           in
           the
           one
           ,
           Prophets
           did
           immediately
           by
           Miracles
           ,
           or
           otherwise
           ,
           punish
           some
           Offenders
           ;
           in
           the
           other
           ,
           all
           was
           to
           be
           managed
           with
           a
           Spirit
           of
           Gentleness
           and
           Charity
           ;
           yet
           after
           all
           ,
           the
           lasting
           Rules
           of
           Morality
           and
           Human
           Society
           ,
           were
           the
           same
           then
           that
           they
           are
           now
           .
        
         
           This
           Instance
           ,
           I
           think
           ,
           does
           fully
           justify
           those
           who
           ,
           seeing
           a
           total
           Subversion
           of
           our
           Religion
           so
           far
           advanced
           ,
           that
           the
           Pope's
           Authority
           was
           publickly
           owned
           ,
           and
           that
           all
           the
           Laws
           that
           secured
           it
           ,
           were
           declared
           to
           be
           under
           a
           
             Dispensing
             Power
          
           ,
           which
           was
           in
           it self
           a
           total
           Subversion
           of
           our
           Constitution
           ,
           did
           think
           it
           lawful
           to
           accept
           of
           a
           Deliverance
           ,
           to
           concur
           in
           it
           ,
           and
           to
           assist
           towards
           it
           .
        
         
           The
           other
           Instance
           is
           taken
           from
           the
           first
           beginnings
           of
           Christianity's
           being
           the
           Legal
           and
           Authorized
           Religion
           of
           the
           Roman
           Empire
           ;
           and
           from
           the
           first
           Council
           that
           is
           esteemed
           General
           ,
           where
           a
           Precedent
           is
           laid
           down
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           no
           less
           full
           for
           justifying
           those
           who
           tho
           they
           did
           not
           concur
           in
           procuring
           our
           Deliverance
           ,
           yet
           have
           since
           closed
           in
           it
           ,
           with
           all
           humble
           Gratitude
           and
           Obedience
           to
           those
           whom
           God
           made
           the
           Instruments
           in
           so
           great
           a
           Work.
           
        
         
           After
           Constantine
           and
           Licinius
           had
           given
           out
           those
           Edicts
           at
           Milan
           ,
           by
           which
           the
           Christians
           had
           full
           liberty
           both
           for
           their
           Belief
           and
           Worship
           ,
           and
           had
           all
           the
           Rights
           and
           Immunities
           of
           other
           Corporations
           granted
           them
           ,
           Licinius
           being
           still
           in
           his
           heart
           an
           Enemy
           to
           that
           Religion
           ,
           
           began
           in
           the
           Year
           319
           ,
           to
           persecute
           the
           Christians
           :
           He
           durst
           not
           ,
           for
           fear
           of
           Constantine
           ,
           fall
           upon
           them
           openly
           ;
           but
           his
           Intentions
           being
           well
           understood
           by
           his
           Ministers
           ,
           the
           Governours
           of
           the
           Provinces
           committed
           in
           many
           places
           great
           Cruelties
           .
           He
           likewise
           turned
           the
           Christians
           first
           out
           of
           his
           Houshoud
           ,
           and
           next
           out
           of
           all
           his
           Armies
           .
           He
           made
           a
           Law
           against
           relieving
           such
           as
           were
           in
           Prison
           ,
           
           by
           which
           those
           who
           relieved
           them
           were
           to
           be
           punished
           as
           Complices
           of
           their
           Crimes
           .
           He
           apprehending
           that
           most
           of
           the
           Bishops
           wisht
           well
           to
           Constantine
           ,
           and
           that
           in
           their
           hearts
           they
           were
           set
           against
           himself
           ,
           went
           on
           by
           degrees
           in
           his
           design
           against
           them
           ,
           
           he
           by
           one
           Edict
           ,
           forbade
           the
           Bishops
           to
           meet
           together
           ,
           or
           to
           meddle
           with
           the
           Concerns
           of
           one
           another's
           Churches
           .
           By
           another
           ,
           he
           designed
           to
           expose
           them
           to
           Scandal
           and
           Scorn
           .
           He
           forbade
           Men
           and
           Women
           to
           meet
           together
           to
           worship
           God
           ,
           or
           Bishops
           to
           visit
           Women
           ;
           or
           Women
           to
           come
           to
           be
           instructed
           in
           their
           Schools
           ;
           and
           appointed
           that
           Women
           only
           should
           instruct
           Women
           .
           He
           also
           forbade
           their
           holding
           Assemblies
           within
           Cities
           ,
           and
           ordered
           them
           to
           meet
           in
           the
           open
           Fields
           .
           Some
           Churches
           were
           pulled
           down
           by
           his
           Orders
           ,
           
           and
           others
           were
           shut
           up
           ;
           and
           his
           first
           Successes
           made
           him
           resolve
           on
           a
           general
           Persecution
           :
           For
           not
           only
           Eusebius
           ,
           but
           both
           
             Socrates
             ,
             Sozemen
          
           ,
           
           and
           several
           other
           Writers
           ,
           do
           all
           affirm
           ,
           That
           there
           was
           no
           general
           Persecution
           begun
           ,
           but
           that
           there
           were
           visible
           steps
           made
           towards
           it
           .
           When
           all
           this
           was
           represented
           to
           Constantine
           ,
           he
           was
           much
           affected
           with
           it
           ;
           and
           resolved
           to
           help
           the
           oppressed
           ,
           and
           thought
           it
           was
           
             a
             pious
             and
             holy
             Action
          
           to
           save
           a
           mulitude
           ,
           
             by
             the
             destroying
             of
             one
             Person
             :
          
           For
           he
           saw
           no
           other
           way
           was
           left
           to
           relieve
           the
           Oppressed
           ;
           
           and
           his
           engaging
           in
           a
           War
           with
           Licinius
           ,
           was
           by
           the
           Bishops
           of
           the
           East
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           
           Licinius's
           own
           Subjects
           ,
           ascribed
           to
           an
           immediate
           Conduct
           and
           Providence
           of
           God.
           
           It
           is
           true
           ,
           Eutropius
           puts
           this
           upon
           
           Constantine's
           Ambition
           ,
           and
           his
           
             aspiring
             to
             be
             the
             single
             Monarch
             of
             the
             World
             :
          
           This
           is
           also
           insinuated
           by
           
             Aurelius
             Victor
          
           ,
           
           and
           more
           fully
           set
           out
           
             by
             Zosimus
          
           ;
           whose
           hatred
           both
           of
           Constantine
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           Christian
           Religion
           ,
           breaks
           out
           into
           so
           many
           Partialities
           ,
           unbecoming
           an
           Historian
           ,
           and
           engages
           him
           into
           so
           many
           Stories
           that
           are
           evidently
           false
           ,
           that
           little
           regard
           is
           due
           to
           any
           thing
           he
           says
           .
        
         
           I
           will
           not
           enlarge
           upon
           the
           War
           that
           followed
           ,
           only
           I
           must
           observe
           ,
           that
           tho
           Constantine
           as
           the
           Senior
           Emperour
           ,
           had
           the
           precedence
           of
           Licinius
           ;
           yet
           he
           had
           no
           sort
           of
           Authority
           over
           him
           :
           So
           here
           two
           Princes
           ,
           both
           equally
           Sovereigns
           of
           the
           Roman
           Empire
           ,
           Colleagues
           and
           Brothers-in-Law
           ,
           for
           Licinius
           had
           maried
           
           Constantine's
           Sister
           ,
           were
           engaged
           in
           a
           War
           :
           the
           quarrel
           was
           not
           a
           general
           persecution
           ;
           but
           such
           steps
           made
           ,
           as
           did
           plainly
           discover
           there
           was
           one
           intended
           .
           A
           Peace
           soon
           after
           followed
           .
           The
           Cement
           of
           it
           was
           ,
           The
           declaring
           
           Licinius's
           Son
           
             Licinian
             Caesar
          
           ,
           who
           was
           then
           21
           years
           of
           Age
           ;
           this
           put
           him
           in
           the
           Succession
           .
           
           But
           a
           second
           Rupture
           followed
           quickly
           after
           that
           .
           
           Licinius's
           hatred
           to
           the
           Christians
           being
           rather
           encreased
           than
           abated
           ,
           since
           he
           observed
           that
           they
           all
           loved
           Constantine
           ;
           This
           proved
           fatal
           to
           Licinius
           ,
           for
           he
           was
           totally
           defeated
           at
           Andrianople
           the
           3d
           of
           
             July
             324.
          
           and
           after
           some
           fruitless
           Attempts
           ,
           he
           was
           forced
           to
           put
           himself
           in
           Constantines
           hand
           ,
           on
           the
           
           18th
           .
           of
           September
           following
           .
           Whereupon
           he
           was
           sent
           to
           live
           a
           private
           man
           at
           Thessalonica
           :
           but
           Constantine
           understanding
           that
           he
           could
           not
           rest
           ,
           ordered
           him
           to
           be
           put
           to
           death
           ,
           in
           the
           beginning
           of
           the
           Year
           325.
           
           Now
           we
           are
           in
           the
           next
           place
           to
           see
           what
           was
           the
           sense
           of
           the
           whole
           Church
           ,
           of
           this
           Transaction
           :
           I
           confess
           we
           ought
           not
           to
           take
           it
           singly
           from
           Eusebius
           ,
           for
           he
           is
           rather
           a
           perpetual
           Encomiast
           of
           Constantine
           ,
           than
           his
           Historian
           ,
           but
           we
           have
           a
           much
           more
           certain
           and
           Authentical
           Authority
           for
           this
           :
           Constantine
           in
           the
           same
           year
           in
           which
           he
           had
           put
           Licinius
           to
           death
           ,
           and
           had
           taken
           no
           notice
           of
           Lucinian
           ,
           tho
           but
           a
           year
           before
           made
           Caesar
           by
           his
           own
           Act
           ,
           called
           the
           first
           General
           Council
           to
           meet
           at
           Nice
           :
           
           For
           in
           his
           Speech
           to
           them
           ,
           he
           tells
           them
           ,
           that
           he
           had
           given
           Orders
           to
           call
           them
           together
           ,
           as
           soon
           as
           he
           had
           overcome
           the
           Tyranny
           .
           The
           Council
           made
           no
           Exceptions
           to
           Constantine
           as
           an
           Invader
           ;
           they
           did
           neither
           enquire
           after
           Lucinian
           ,
           nor
           complain
           of
           
           Licinius's
           Fate
           :
           On
           the
           contrary
           ,
           When
           Constantine
           came
           in
           and
           harangned
           them
           ,
           Eustathius
           of
           Antioch
           did
           entertain
           him
           with
           a
           Panegyrick
           ,
           full
           of
           high
           Commendations
           ;
           and
           another
           seems
           to
           have
           been
           made
           by
           Eusebius
           ,
           blessing
           Almighty
           God
           upon
           his
           account
           ;
           which
           Speeches
           pronounced
           in
           full
           Council
           ,
           
           are
           at
           least
           a
           strong
           Presumption
           ,
           that
           they
           all
           approved
           of
           the
           War
           ,
           and
           rejoiced
           in
           i●
           the
           deliverance
           .
           This
           is
           yet
           more
           evident
           from
           the
           
           11th
           .
           Canon
           of
           the
           Council
           ,
           in
           which
           they
           reflect
           upon
           the
           late
           
             Tyranny
             of
             Licinius
          
           ,
           which
           shews
           that
           tho
           his
           death
           ,
           and
           the
           ruin
           of
           his
           Family
           ,
           must
           have
           naturally
           given
           some
           Compassion
           for
           one
           that
           was
           then
           scarce
           cold
           ,
           and
           that
           had
           so
           lately
           been
           their
           Prince
           :
           for
           almost
           that
           whole
           Council
           consisted
           of
           those
           who
           had
           been
           the
           Bishops
           in
           his
           share
           of
           the
           Empire
           ;
           yet
           they
           considered
           the
           danger
           they
           and
           their
           Religion
           had
           been
           in
           under
           him
           ,
           and
           their
           deliverance
           by
           Constantine
           ,
           as
           vastly
           superiour
           to
           their
           Ties
           to
           him
           ;
           so
           that
           there
           was
           an
           Universal
           Ioy
           over
           the
           whole
           East
           upon
           the
           Successes
           of
           Constantine
           .
        
         
           The
           having
           adhered
           to
           Licinius
           ,
           and
           taking
           part
           with
           him
           in
           the
           War
           ,
           tho
           he
           was
           then
           actually
           their
           Prince
           ,
           was
           a
           matter
           of
           such
           Scandal
           and
           Infamy
           ,
           that
           Constantine
           in
           a
           Letter
           which
           he
           writ
           to
           the
           Nicomedians
           against
           Ensebius
           their
           Bishop
           ,
           
           reproaches
           him
           with
           this
           ,
           
             That
             he
             had
             been
             always
             in
             
             Licinius's
             Councils
             and
             Secrets
             ,
             that
             he
             had
             all
             along
             stuck
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             had
             treated
             himself
             with
             Reproach
             ;
             that
             he
             had
             imployed
             Spies
             to
             procure
             Intelligence
             to
             Licinius
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             had
             given
             him
             all
             sort
             of
             Assistance
             ,
             except
             the
             bearing
             of
             Armes
             for
             him
             :
             all
             which
             Constantine
             affirms
             he
             is
             ready
             to
             prove
             ,
             by
             some
             Priest
             and
             Deacons
             who
             had
             adher'd
             to
             Eusebius
             ,
             and
             whom
             he
             had
             taken
             Prisoners
             .
          
           And
           thus
           we
           see
           what
           the
           sense
           of
           the
           whole
           Church
           in
           one
           of
           its
           best
           Ages
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           first
           General
           Council
           ,
           was
           of
           a
           Deliverance
           procured
           by
           one
           Sovereign
           Prince's
           attacking
           ,
           dethroning
           ,
           and
           possessing
           himself
           of
           the
           Empire
           of
           another
           ,
           who
           had
           not
           yet
           set
           on
           foot
           a
           General
           Persecution
           ,
           but
           had
           only
           violated
           the
           Laws
           ,
           which
           the
           Christians
           ,
           had
           for
           the
           security
           of
           their
           Religion
           ,
           had
           committed
           many
           Acts
           of
           Injustice
           and
           violence
           against
           them
           ;
           and
           had
           declared
           his
           Intentions
           so
           visibly
           ,
           that
           there
           was
           all
           possible
           reason
           to
           conclude
           that
           a
           General
           Persecution
           was
           coming
           on
           .
           Not
           a
           Bishop
           ,
           nor
           a
           Priest
           ,
           stood
           out
           against
           Constantine
           ;
           not
           so
           much
           as
           a
           private
           Christian
           was
           of
           
           Licinius's
           Party
           :
           All
           went
           into
           the
           Revolution
           ,
           and
           rejoiced
           in
           their
           Deliverance
           ,
        
         
           I
           will
           not
           go
           on
           to
           sh●w
           how
           parallel
           that
           Case
           was
           to
           ours
           ;
           the
           attempt
           were
           as
           needless
           ,
           as
           it
           might
           seem
           invidious
           :
           Only
           I
           may
           well
           conclude
           ,
           That
           it
           is
           not
           easy
           to
           imagine
           how
           we
           can
           be
           better
           assured
           of
           the
           sense
           of
           the
           whole
           Church
           in
           any
           point
           ,
           then
           we
           are
           of
           the
           sense
           of
           the
           Christians
           of
           that
           Age
           ,
           in
           this
           particular
           .
        
         
           I
           have
           not
           said
           any
           thing
           to
           justify
           my
           putting
           
           Constantine's
           prevail●ing
           over
           Licinius
           in
           the
           Year
           immediately
           before
           the
           Council
           of
           Nice
           ,
           tho
           Baronius
           puts
           it
           six
           before
           it
           .
           But
           it
           is
           visible
           that
           he
           has
           disordered
           the
           whole
           History
           of
           Constantine
           ,
           on
           design
           to
           maintain
           his
           being
           baptized
           at
           Rome
           ,
           with
           other
           unjustifiable
           things
           ;
           besides
           that
           ,
           
           Eusebius's
           Chronology
           in
           this
           particular
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           of
           authority
           of
           it self
           ,
           without
           any
           other
           support
           ,
           so
           it
           is
           fully
           confirmed
           by
           the
           dates
           of
           some
           Laws
           in
           the
           Code
           ,
           and
           several
           other
           Circumstances
           .
        
         
         
           It
           should
           be
           hoped
           that
           so
           great
           and
           so
           plain
           a
           Precedent
           should
           conclude
           those
           who
           have
           made
           the
           Primitive
           Church
           their
           Pattern
           ;
           and
           who
           have
           always
           reckoned
           this
           one
           of
           the
           special
           Glories
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           ,
           that
           she
           built
           upon
           ,
           and
           conformed
           her self
           to
           the
           first
           Ages
           of
           Christianity
           .
           I
           have
           now
           opened
           these
           two
           Precedents
           very
           particularly
           to
           you
           ;
           they
           seemed
           to
           weigh
           much
           with
           you
           when
           I
           have
           laid
           them
           out
           to
           you
           in
           some
           Conferences
           that
           I
           have
           held
           with
           you
           upon
           this
           Subject
           .
           I
           hope
           you
           will
           both
           feel
           the
           force
           that
           is
           in
           them
           ,
           and
           and
           will
           be
           able
           to
           manage
           them
           with
           more
           advantage
           now
           that
           you
           have
           them
           lying
           before
           you
           .
        
         
           To
           conclude
           all
           .
           I
           do
           charge
           you
           by
           all
           the
           Authority
           I
           have
           over
           you
           ,
           and
           beseech
           you
           by
           all
           the
           Interest
           that
           I
           have
           in
           you
           ,
           to
           set
           your selves
           wholly
           to
           your
           Studies
           and
           Labours
           ;
           to
           be
           earnest
           in
           Prayer
           ,
           to
           continue
           in
           it
           ,
           and
           to
           join
           fasting
           with
           it
           :
           Search
           the
           Scriptures
           diligently
           ,
           give
           your selves
           to
           reading
           and
           meditation
           ,
           and
           be
           you
           wholly
           in
           them
           ;
           that
           so
           your
           profiting
           may
           appear
           unto
           all
           men
           ;
           and
           watch
           over
           the
           Flock
           committed
           to
           your
           charge
           :
           Be
           instant
           in
           season
           ,
           and
           out
           of
           season
           ;
           to
           instruct
           ,
           admonish
           ,
           exhort
           and
           reprove
           ;
           and
           by
           so
           doing
           ,
           you
           shall
           both
           save
           yourselves
           ,
           and
           them
           that
           hear
           you
           :
           In
           doing
           these
           things
           ,
           you
           shall
           always
           have
           the
           most
           constant
           Assistance
           ,
           and
           the
           most
           earnest
           Prayers
           of
           ,
        
         
           
             My
             Reverend
             and
             Dear
             Brethren
             ,
          
           
             Your
             most
             Affectionate
             Brother
             ,
             and
             Humble
             Servant
             in
             the
             Lord
             ,
             G.
             SARUM
             .
          
           
             
               8.
               
               Decem.
               1693.
               
            
          
        
      
    
     
       
         
         
           PART
           I.
           Concerning
           the
           TRUTH
           OF
           THE
           Christian
           Religion
           .
        
         
           THERE
           is
           not
           any
           one
           thing
           that
           we
           ought
           to
           enquire
           into
           with
           so
           peculiar
           exactness
           ,
           as
           the
           Truth
           of
           that
           Religion
           which
           we
           believe
           ;
           nor
           is
           there
           any
           thing
           in
           which
           we
           ought
           to
           be
           so
           conversant
           ,
           and
           to
           which
           we
           should
           be
           so
           well
           prepared
           ,
           as
           to
           defend
           this
           great
           Argument
           ,
           the
           Foundation
           of
           our
           Faith
           and
           Hope
           .
           It
           is
           a
           very
           preposterous
           way
           of
           Study
           to
           be
           able
           to
           argue
           about
           the
           retail
           of
           our
           Religion
           ;
           I
           mean
           the
           particular
           Doctrines
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           the
           subdivisions
           into
           which
           it
           is
           broken
           ,
           and
           not
           to
           know
           how
           to
           maintain
           it
           in
           gross
           ;
           when
           the
           truth
           of
           it
           is
           called
           in
           question
           ,
           either
           in
           the
           petulant
           way
           of
           profane
           Liberty
           ,
           or
           with
           the
           subtilties
           of
           Philosophy
           and
           Criticism
           .
           We
           may
           have
           to
           do
           with
           both
           in
           the
           Age
           in
           which
           we
           live
           .
        
         
           The
           Divisions
           among
           Christians
           have
           made
           the
           World
           conclude
           ,
           that
           they
           had
           a
           right
           to
           prove
           all
           things
           ,
           that
           so
           they
           may
           know
           how
           to
           hold
           fast
           that
           which
           is
           good
           .
           The
           Enthusiasms
           and
           Hypocrisies
           of
           some
           ,
           and
           the
           Looseness
           and
           Disorders
           among
           others
           ;
           the
           superstitious
           magnifying
           of
           small
           matters
           ,
           and
           the
           contending
           eagerly
           for
           them
           ,
           while
           the
           greater
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           the
           more
           useful
           and
           more
           uncontroverted
           Rules
           have
           been
           too
           visibly
           and
           generally
           neglected
           ;
           have
           furnished
           them
           with
           prejudices
           ,
           that
           must
           be
           confessed
           to
           be
           but
           too
           specious
           and
           plausible
           :
           And
           I
           wish
           some
           of
           us
           may
           not
           have
           contributed
           ,
           to
           make
           many
           think
           we
           are
           scarce
           in
           earnest
           in
           arguing
           for
           the
           Truth
           of
           our
           Religion
           ,
           while
           our
           Lives
           do
           but
           too
           openly
           testifie
           ,
           that
           we
           do
           not
           firmly
           believe
           our
           own
           Arguments
           .
        
         
         
           The
           great
           Author
           of
           our
           Religion
           has
           left
           this
           woe
           upon
           the
           World
           ,
           that
           
             offences
             must
             come
          
           ;
           and
           the
           heaviest
           part
           of
           that
           woe
           will
           certainly
           fall
           upon
           those
           by
           
             whom
             they
             come
          
           .
           But
           when
           we
           are
           enquiring
           into
           so
           Important
           a
           Matter
           ,
           it
           certainly
           becomes
           us
           to
           free
           our
           Minds
           from
           Prejudices
           as
           much
           as
           we
           can
           :
           And
           neither
           to
           suffer
           our selves
           to
           be
           possessed
           by
           the
           first
           Impressions
           that
           Education
           made
           upon
           us
           ,
           nor
           by
           our
           present
           Stations
           and
           Engagements
           on
           the
           one
           hand
           ;
           nor
           to
           be
           led
           away
           by
           the
           fury
           of
           our
           Appetites
           and
           Passions
           ,
           and
           the
           bad
           Examples
           that
           the
           World
           abounds
           in
           on
           the
           other
           hand
           :
           That
           so
           we
           may
           more
           freely
           search
           after
           Truth
           ,
           and
           both
           find
           it
           out
           ,
           and
           follow
           it
           .
        
         
           As
           a
           Preamble
           to
           what
           is
           to
           come
           afterwards
           ,
           let
           us
           look
           into
           our
           Natures
           ,
           and
           see
           if
           we
           do
           not
           feel
           a
           Principle
           within
           us
           that
           both
           thinks
           and
           acts
           freely
           ,
           which
           is
           totally
           different
           from
           matter
           ,
           which
           neither
           thinks
           nor
           chuses
           .
           This
           Principle
           then
           feels
           that
           its
           thoughts
           do
           direct
           its
           freedom
           in
           all
           that
           it
           does
           ,
           and
           therefore
           is
           capable
           of
           good
           or
           evil
           ,
           of
           reward
           and
           punishment
           .
           The
           more
           distinctly
           that
           it
           thinks
           ,
           and
           the
           more
           exactly
           that
           it
           follows
           those
           Truths
           which
           by
           thinking
           it
           discovers
           ,
           it
           feels
           it self
           become
           the
           more
           perfect
           ;
           the
           more
           that
           it
           can
           resist
           all
           the
           Impressions
           which
           arise
           either
           from
           the
           constitution
           of
           the
           Body
           ,
           or
           from
           outward
           Objects
           and
           Accidents
           ,
           it
           grows
           to
           enjoy
           a
           perfecter
           calm
           within
           ,
           and
           is
           enabled
           to
           go
           through
           the
           fatigues
           and
           chances
           of
           Life
           with
           much
           more
           ease
           and
           patience
           .
           The
           more
           it
           resists
           the
           furious
           cravings
           of
           the
           Body
           ,
           it
           enjoys
           a
           longer
           life
           ,
           and
           perfecter
           health
           .
           There
           is
           also
           a
           Chain
           of
           Rules
           which
           arise
           out
           of
           these
           two
           Qualities
           ,
           that
           in
           the
           opinion
           of
           all
           Mankind
           are
           the
           best
           our
           Nature
           is
           capable
           of
           ,
           which
           are
           Veracity
           and
           Goodness
           ,
           which
           render
           all
           the
           Societies
           of
           Men
           both
           safe
           and
           happy
           :
           They
           establish
           a
           confidence
           ,
           and
           maintain
           an
           entercourse
           in
           the
           World
           ;
           they
           give
           credit
           ,
           and
           draw
           esteem
           ;
           they
           endear
           Men
           to
           one
           another
           ,
           and
           make
           all
           the
           Ties
           ,
           and
           the
           whole
           Neighbourhood
           and
           Commerce
           of
           Life
           firm
           and
           useful
           :
           And
           there
           is
           also
           a
           train
           of
           thoughts
           which
           run
           through
           a
           Man's
           mind
           and
           life
           ,
           which
           makes
           him
           live
           with
           great
           advantage
           ,
           and
           die
           with
           much
           firmness
           ;
           which
           give
           him
           much
           courage
           ,
           and
           attract
           much
           esteem
           :
           These
           are
           all
           things
           that
           a
           Man
           may
           safely
           affirm
           ,
           since
           none
           question
           them
           ;
           and
           as
           no
           Man
           who
           sees
           the
           constant
           mirth
           in
           which
           some
           in
           Bedlam
           do
           pass
           their
           days
           ,
           will
           be
           from
           thence
           tempted
           to
           think
           that
           they
           are
           truly
           happy
           ;
           so
           the
           mad
           frolick
           in
           which
           some
           Libertines
           waste
           both
           their
           Bodies
           and
           Minds
           ,
           their
           Lives
           and
           Fortunes
           ,
           has
           never
           imposed
           so
           far
           on
           the
           World
           ,
           as
           to
           make
           Men
           so
           much
           as
           to
           doubt
           ,
           whether
           it
           were
           better
           to
           be
           as
           they
           are
           ,
           or
           to
           be
           good
           and
           wise
           ,
           calm
           and
           sober
           .
        
         
           This
           then
           being
           laid
           down
           ,
           it
           is
           a
           great
           step
           made
           in
           favour
           of
           any
           Religion
           ,
           if
           it
           does
           exactly
           quadrat
           with
           it
           all
           :
           If
           the
           Principles
           that
           it
           contains
           ,
           and
           the
           Rules
           that
           it
           prescribes
           ,
           are
           so
           much
           of
           a
           piece
           with
           this
           ,
           that
           they
           do
           both
           improve
           and
           fortifie
           it
           .
           This
           does
           not
           prove
           it
           to
           be
           true
           indeed
           ,
           but
           it
           renders
           it
           probable
           ;
           it
           makes
           us
           inclined
           to
           believe
           ,
           or
           at
           least
           to
           wish
           it
           to
           be
           true
           .
           The
           thoughts
           of
           a
           Supream
           Being
           ,
           who
           made
           and
           preserves
           all
           things
           ,
           who
           is
           every-where
           ,
           and
           can
           do
           whatsoever
           he
           pleases
           ,
           raise
           vast
           Idea's
           in
           us
           ,
           and
           give
           a
           sort
           of
           opening
           and
           enlargement
           to
           our
           Powers
           :
           The
           sense
           of
           his
           knowing
           all
           things
           ,
           begets
           a
           composure
           ,
           and
           creates
           an
           awe
           ;
           the
           perswasion
           of
           his
           governing
           the
           World
           ,
           gives
           a
           quiet
           ,
           when
           we
           know
           ,
           that
           as
           Infinite
           Power
           cannot
           be
           withstood
           ,
           so
           Sovereign
           Wisdom
           cannot
           be
           mistaken
           :
           Nothing
           can
           have
           such
           influence
           ,
           both
           on
           our
           Lives
           ,
           and
           in
           our
           Death
           ,
           as
           the
           Belief
           of
           another
           World
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           Account
           that
           is
           to
           be
           made
           after
           Death
           :
           Nothing
           strikes
           the
           hatred
           
           of
           Sin
           ,
           or
           the
           obligations
           to
           Vertue
           deeper
           ,
           than
           the
           whole
           Theory
           of
           the
           Death
           and
           Sufferings
           of
           Christ.
           The
           Rules
           given
           in
           the
           Gospel
           to
           all
           the
           Orders
           of
           Men
           ,
           and
           in
           all
           the
           Relations
           of
           Life
           ,
           would
           make
           all
           Families
           and
           Societies
           both
           easie
           and
           happy
           ;
           the
           obligation
           to
           strict
           justice
           to
           all
           others
           ,
           and
           to
           an
           abatement
           of
           what
           in
           justice
           we
           might
           demand
           from
           others
           ,
           by
           doing
           as
           we
           would
           be
           done
           by
           :
           The
           Rules
           of
           not
           only
           passing
           by
           ,
           and
           forgiving
           Injuries
           ,
           but
           of
           loving
           Enemies
           ,
           and
           doing
           good
           for
           evil
           ;
           the
           tenderness
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           the
           extent
           of
           our
           charity
           ,
           the
           measures
           and
           manner
           of
           our
           bounty
           to
           the
           Poor
           ,
           the
           modesty
           of
           deportment
           ,
           the
           condescending
           gentleness
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           the
           unaffected
           humility
           that
           are
           enjoined
           ,
           have
           all
           such
           Characters
           in
           them
           ,
           so
           suited
           to
           our
           Faculties
           ,
           and
           to
           Human
           Society
           ;
           to
           the
           calm
           of
           a
           man's
           mind
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           to
           the
           comforts
           of
           his
           life
           ,
           to
           fortifie
           him
           against
           misfortunes
           ,
           and
           to
           support
           him
           against
           the
           feebleness
           and
           frailties
           of
           his
           Nature
           ;
           that
           he
           who
           will
           suffer
           himself
           to
           weigh
           all
           this
           carefully
           ,
           must
           feel
           a
           strong
           disposition
           to
           believe
           a
           Religion
           to
           be
           true
           ,
           that
           agrees
           with
           the
           highest
           thoughts
           that
           we
           can
           have
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           the
           best
           Seeds
           or
           Principles
           that
           we
           feel
           within
           our selves
           .
        
         
           All
           this
           receives
           a
           vast
           accesfion
           from
           the
           simplicity
           of
           the
           Worship
           prescribed
           by
           it
           ,
           which
           consists
           chiefly
           in
           the
           exercise
           of
           the
           sublimest
           thoughts
           that
           we
           can
           entertain
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           the
           justest
           that
           we
           ought
           to
           have
           of
           our selves
           ;
           all
           which
           are
           to
           be
           expressed
           in
           the
           most
           genuine
           and
           simplest
           manner
           possible
           ,
           with
           the
           fewest
           ,
           but
           the
           plainest
           and
           most
           significant
           Rites
           .
           Thus
           a
           great
           advance
           is
           made
           ,
           when
           a
           Man
           can
           be
           induced
           to
           lay
           all
           these
           things
           together
           .
           The
           whole
           moral
           and
           practical
           part
           of
           Christianity
           ,
           together
           with
           the
           modesty
           and
           reasonableness
           of
           its
           Worship
           ,
           are
           great
           Inducements
           ,
           if
           not
           Arguments
           ,
           to
           believe
           all
           the
           rest
           of
           it
           :
           And
           this
           will
           appear
           the
           more
           sensibly
           ,
           if
           one
           sets
           by
           it
           the
           Idolatry
           and
           Magick
           ,
           the
           Cruelties
           and
           Brutalities
           that
           have
           defiled
           the
           whole
           Gentile
           World
           ,
           either
           as
           we
           find
           them
           anciently
           ,
           even
           among
           the
           Politest
           Nations
           of
           Greece
           and
           Rome
           ;
           and
           as
           they
           continue
           to
           this
           day
           in
           so
           great
           a
           part
           of
           the
           World
           ,
           which
           lies
           still
           under
           the
           darkness
           of
           Paganism
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           Descriptions
           that
           Navigators
           and
           Travellers
           have
           given
           us
           .
        
         
           Here
           is
           the
           first
           foundation
           to
           be
           laid
           :
           To
           this
           is
           to
           be
           added
           ,
           That
           a
           Nation
           which
           hates
           our
           Religion
           ,
           does
           yet
           retain
           many
           Books
           that
           give
           a
           vast
           strength
           to
           it
           ;
           and
           so
           much
           the
           greater
           ,
           as
           they
           (
           the
           Iews
           I
           mean
           )
           have
           preserved
           those
           Books
           with
           great
           care
           .
           It
           was
           a
           remarkable
           step
           ,
           when
           those
           Books
           were
           put
           in
           a
           Language
           of
           greater
           extent
           ,
           and
           more
           certainly
           understood
           ,
           than
           that
           in
           which
           they
           were
           first
           writ
           ;
           and
           that
           long
           before
           our
           Religion
           appeared
           ,
           which
           was
           done
           by
           the
           Men
           of
           that
           Nation
           .
           That
           Translation
           was
           received
           ,
           and
           long
           used
           by
           them
           ,
           which
           prevented
           endless
           Disputes
           that
           must
           have
           otherwise
           arisen
           in
           the
           beginnings
           of
           Christianity
           ,
           concerning
           the
           true
           rendring
           of
           many
           Passages
           in
           them
           ,
           which
           relate
           to
           an
           extraordinary
           Person
           ,
           that
           was
           to
           be
           sent
           to
           them
           ,
           and
           was
           looked
           for
           by
           them
           ,
           under
           the
           name
           of
           the
           Messias
           :
           For
           the
           Hebrew
           Language
           ,
           as
           it
           was
           little
           known
           ,
           so
           it
           was
           capable
           of
           such
           different
           Readings
           and
           Interpretations
           ,
           that
           if
           the
           matter
           had
           not
           been
           setled
           before
           by
           an
           Authentical
           and
           Authorized
           Translation
           ,
           it
           does
           not
           well
           appear
           how
           it
           could
           have
           been
           done
           .
           A
           Christian
           would
           not
           have
           had
           credit
           enough
           ,
           nor
           a
           Iew
           honesty
           enough
           ,
           to
           have
           given
           a
           Work
           of
           this
           kind
           ,
           in
           which
           the
           World
           would
           have
           acquiesced
           .
           Now
           in
           these
           Books
           ,
           as
           there
           are
           some
           Predictions
           that
           seem
           looser
           and
           more
           general
           ,
           such
           as
           those
           concerning
           the
           
             Seed
             of
             the
             Woman
             ,
             the
             Seed
             of
             Abraham
             ,
          
           and
           the
           Issue
           of
           David
           ;
           so
           some
           ,
           chiefly
           of
           the
           later
           Prophets
           ,
           
           fixed
           upon
           a
           period
           of
           time
           ,
           as
           that
           he
           should
           come
           during
           the
           Second
           Temple
           ,
           and
           within
           a
           limited
           course
           of
           Years
           ;
           and
           that
           he
           should
           be
           
             cut
             off
          
           ,
           but
           that
           afterwards
           
             the
             City
             and
             Sanctuary
             should
             be
             destroyed
             :
             That
             Desolations
             were
             determined
             till
             the
             War
             should
             be
             at
             an
             end
             .
          
           
           Now
           ,
           without
           entring
           into
           the
           exact
           adjusting
           of
           the
           time
           limited
           of
           70
           Weeks
           ,
           we
           do
           certainly
           know
           that
           their
           Temple
           and
           City
           were
           destroyed
           many
           Ages
           ago
           ;
           and
           but
           a
           few
           Years
           after
           ,
           that
           he
           ,
           whom
           we
           believe
           to
           be
           that
           Messias
           ,
           had
           appeared
           among
           them
           ,
           and
           was
           
             cut
             off
          
           by
           them
           :
           So
           that
           either
           it
           must
           be
           owned
           that
           this
           was
           not
           a
           true
           Prophecy
           ,
           or
           the
           Messias
           came
           before
           the
           destruction
           of
           Ierusalem
           :
           This
           Argument
           receives
           a
           vast
           strength
           by
           those
           who
           have
           made
           out
           the
           point
           of
           Chronology
           of
           the
           70
           Weeks
           of
           Years
           ,
           that
           is
           490
           Years
           ,
           which
           does
           exactly
           agree
           to
           the
           interval
           of
           time
           .
        
         
           This
           whole
           Matter
           receives
           a
           great
           confirmation
           from
           that
           Unvaluable
           History
           which
           Iosephus
           a
           Iewish
           Priest
           ,
           and
           a
           Man
           of
           great
           Learning
           and
           Judgment
           ,
           well
           skill'd
           both
           in
           Civil
           and
           Military
           Affairs
           ,
           and
           full
           of
           zeal
           both
           for
           his
           Country
           and
           Religion
           ,
           has
           writ
           in
           so
           particular
           a
           manner
           ,
           he
           having
           been
           an
           Eye-witness
           ,
           and
           a
           considerable
           Actor
           in
           the
           whole
           Affair
           .
           Whosoever
           is
           at
           the
           pains
           to
           compare
           that
           dismal
           Scene
           with
           our
           Saviour's
           Predictions
           ,
           sees
           such
           an
           agreement
           between
           them
           ,
           that
           this
           is
           no
           small
           Argument
           to
           prove
           the
           truth
           of
           the
           whole
           Religion
           .
           Nor
           is
           it
           to
           be
           past
           over
           without
           a
           special
           remark
           ,
           that
           we
           have
           this
           piece
           of
           History
           writ
           by
           a
           Iew
           ,
           who
           cannot
           be
           suspected
           ;
           had
           a
           Christian
           writ
           it
           ,
           he
           might
           ,
           perhaps
           ,
           have
           been
           thought
           too
           partial
           to
           his
           Religion
           ;
           or
           had
           a
           Roman
           writ
           it
           ,
           he
           might
           have
           been
           suspected
           to
           have
           aggravated
           matters
           for
           raising
           the
           Triumphs
           of
           his
           Country
           ;
           but
           there
           lies
           no
           possible
           colour
           of
           suspicion
           against
           Iosephus
           :
           And
           since
           he
           mentions
           the
           Story
           both
           of
           the
           Forerunner
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           Disciple
           of
           our
           Saviour
           ,
           this
           is
           a
           great
           presumption
           ,
           either
           that
           the
           Passage
           relating
           to
           our
           Saviour
           himself
           is
           genuine
           ,
           or
           that
           if
           he
           said
           nothing
           of
           him
           ,
           it
           was
           because
           he
           knew
           he
           could
           say
           nothing
           that
           could
           derogate
           from
           his
           Credit
           ,
           and
           that
           he
           would
           say
           nothing
           to
           raise
           it
           :
           For
           it
           is
           plain
           from
           those
           Relations
           concerning
           St.
           
             Iohn
             Baptist
          
           and
           St.
           Iames
           ,
           that
           he
           was
           acquainted
           with
           the
           beginnings
           of
           our
           Religion
           ;
           besides
           ,
           that
           we
           see
           a
           particular
           Curiosity
           possessed
           him
           ,
           of
           being
           well
           informed
           concerning
           all
           the
           different
           Sects
           that
           were
           among
           them
           ,
           and
           their
           particular
           Tenets
           and
           Customs
           .
        
         
           There
           are
           so
           many
           Passages
           in
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           of
           which
           the
           Iews
           must
           have
           had
           such
           Full
           and
           Authentical
           Information
           ,
           that
           if
           they
           had
           been
           falsly
           related
           ,
           it
           must
           have
           been
           in
           their
           power
           to
           have
           confuted
           them
           beyond
           the
           possibility
           of
           a
           contradiction
           .
           So
           that
           as
           to
           this
           part
           of
           the
           Argument
           ,
           so
           much
           is
           certain
           ,
           That
           the
           Iews
           looked
           for
           their
           Messias
           during
           the
           Second
           Temple
           ,
           and
           about
           the
           time
           that
           our
           Saviour
           appeared
           ,
           which
           disposed
           them
           so
           easily
           to
           hearken
           to
           every
           Impostor
           .
           Their
           Temple
           has
           been
           destroyed
           ,
           their
           Nation
           dispersed
           ,
           their
           Genealogies
           lost
           ,
           by
           which
           the
           certainty
           of
           their
           being
           
           Abraham's
           Seed
           ,
           subsists
           no
           more
           ,
           and
           their
           Sacrifices
           have
           ceased
           now
           above
           1600.
           
           Years
           .
           So
           that
           their
           hatred
           of
           us
           ,
           and
           yet
           their
           Books
           agreeing
           with
           ours
           ,
           when
           joined
           together
           ,
           make
           no
           small
           part
           of
           our
           Argument
           .
           But
           now
           to
           come
           to
           the
           strength
           of
           our
           Cause
           ,
           I
           lay
           it
           thus
           .
        
         
           The
           Gospels
           were
           published
           in
           the
           time
           when
           many
           persons
           were
           yet
           alive
           ,
           who
           knew
           ,
           and
           were
           appealed
           to
           ,
           for
           the
           Passages
           contained
           in
           them
           :
           Which
           is
           made
           out
           thus
           :
           First
           ,
           They
           mention
           the
           Temple
           and
           Nation
           of
           the
           Iews
           as
           
           still
           in
           being
           ,
           which
           shews
           they
           were
           written
           before
           the
           Destruction
           of
           Ierusalem
           :
           More
           particularly
           ,
           St.
           Luke
           writ
           the
           
             Acts
             of
             the
             Apostles
          
           two
           Years
           after
           St.
           
           Paul's
           going
           to
           Rome
           ,
           with
           which
           he
           ends
           that
           Book
           :
           And
           he
           begins
           it
           with
           the
           mention
           of
           his
           Gospel
           ,
           as
           writ
           some
           time
           before
           that
           .
           His
           Gospel
           also
           begins
           with
           an
           Account
           of
           some
           other
           Gospels
           that
           had
           been
           then
           writ
           .
           Now
           St.
           
           Paul's
           going
           to
           Rome
           happened
           two
           or
           three
           and
           twenty
           Years
           after
           the
           time
           of
           our
           Saviour's
           Passion
           and
           Resurrection
           ,
           so
           early
           were
           these
           things
           put
           in
           writing
           .
           They
           were
           no
           sooner
           written
           than
           they
           were
           read
           in
           the
           Assemblies
           of
           the
           Christians
           ,
           as
           the
           Iews
           were
           wont
           to
           read
           the
           Law
           and
           the
           Prophets
           in
           their
           Synagogues
           .
           This
           we
           do
           find
           from
           St.
           
           Iustin's
           Apology
           ,
           
           was
           the
           practice
           of
           his
           time
           ,
           which
           was
           less
           than
           an
           hundred
           Years
           after
           they
           were
           written
           .
           So
           that
           we
           clearly
           see
           ,
           these
           Writings
           were
           not
           kept
           as
           Secrets
           to
           be
           divulged
           as
           the
           Depositaries
           of
           them
           thought
           fit
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           way
           that
           the
           Romans
           had
           used
           about
           the
           Sybilline
           Oracles
           ;
           but
           were
           immediately
           copied
           out
           for
           the
           use
           of
           all
           the
           Churches
           ,
           and
           of
           as
           many
           private
           Christians
           as
           could
           compass
           the
           Copying
           them
           .
           The
           Epistles
           of
           the
           Apostles
           do
           carry
           in
           them
           Characters
           that
           lead
           us
           very
           near
           the
           time
           in
           which
           they
           were
           written
           :
           And
           by
           comparing
           those
           of
           St.
           Paul
           with
           the
           Books
           writ
           by
           St.
           Luke
           ,
           we
           see
           when
           most
           of
           his
           Epistles
           were
           writ
           ,
           many
           of
           them
           being
           before
           his
           going
           to
           Rome
           :
           Now
           these
           Epistles
           were
           addressed
           to
           whole
           Bodies
           and
           Churches
           ,
           and
           they
           do
           often
           appeal
           to
           the
           Life
           ,
           Death
           ,
           Resurrection
           and
           Ascension
           of
           Christ
           ,
           as
           matters
           which
           were
           then
           well
           known
           ,
           and
           firmly
           believed
           by
           all
           Christians
           :
           From
           all
           which
           I
           at
           present
           infer
           no
           more
           ,
           but
           that
           these
           things
           were
           published
           in
           the
           time
           ,
           and
           were
           known
           in
           many
           remote
           Provinces
           ,
           soon
           after
           they
           were
           transacted
           ;
           and
           were
           not
           kept
           close
           to
           be
           published
           in
           some
           other
           Age
           ,
           when
           it
           might
           have
           been
           easie
           for
           bold
           Impostors
           to
           make
           any
           thing
           pass
           with
           a
           credulous
           multitude
           .
           Now
           all
           this
           was
           published
           near
           the
           Fountain
           ,
           and
           was
           so
           soon
           spread
           ,
           that
           in
           
           Nero's
           time
           we
           know
           by
           Tacitus
           ,
           that
           there
           were
           great
           numbers
           of
           them
           at
           Rome
           ,
           who
           had
           fallen
           under
           a
           
             publick
             Odium
          
           ,
           and
           on
           whom
           Nero
           ,
           though
           he
           had
           burnt
           Rome
           himself
           ,
           threw
           the
           hatred
           of
           that
           Conflagration
           ,
           and
           punished
           them
           with
           the
           severity
           that
           such
           a
           Crime
           ,
           if
           truly
           proved
           against
           them
           ,
           had
           well
           deserved
           .
           In
           the
           Gospels
           we
           have
           the
           Relations
           of
           our
           Saviour's
           Miracles
           ,
           of
           many
           of
           his
           Transactions
           with
           the
           Iewish
           Nation
           ,
           so
           circumstantiated
           ,
           more
           particularly
           the
           Account
           of
           his
           Death
           and
           Resurrection
           ,
           is
           given
           so
           minutely
           ,
           that
           the
           Iews
           ,
           who
           might
           have
           been
           easily
           Masters
           of
           the
           Books
           in
           which
           these
           were
           contained
           ,
           had
           it
           in
           their
           power
           to
           have
           overthrown
           the
           credit
           of
           them
           ,
           in
           many
           Instances
           ,
           if
           they
           had
           found
           any
           falshoods
           in
           them
           .
           If
           they
           had
           not
           sealed
           the
           Sepulchre
           ,
           or
           asked
           of
           Pilate
           a
           grant
           to
           watch
           it
           ;
           if
           that
           Guard
           had
           not
           run
           away
           in
           the
           night
           ,
           and
           given
           out
           a
           story
           of
           their
           having
           fallen
           asleep
           ,
           the
           Iews
           could
           have
           well
           disproved
           this
           ,
           upon
           which
           the
           whole
           depended
           .
           Now
           as
           the
           Iews
           were
           engaged
           ,
           both
           out
           of
           their
           hatred
           of
           our
           Saviour
           and
           his
           Doctrine
           ,
           and
           to
           justifie
           themselves
           from
           the
           Imputations
           of
           having
           shed
           his
           Blood
           ,
           and
           that
           of
           his
           Followers
           ,
           to
           have
           pursued
           this
           matter
           so
           close
           ,
           as
           to
           have
           convinced
           the
           World
           of
           its
           falshood
           ;
           so
           the
           progress
           that
           it
           made
           ,
           did
           alarm
           them
           too
           much
           ,
           to
           make
           any
           one
           imagine
           that
           they
           could
           despise
           it
           .
           They
           had
           it
           also
           in
           their
           power
           ,
           by
           the
           Registers
           which
           were
           in
           their
           hands
           ;
           and
           at
           least
           ,
           during
           
           Agrippa's
           Reign
           ,
           they
           were
           in
           so
           happy
           and
           flourishing
           a
           condition
           ,
           that
           it
           cannot
           be
           said
           ,
           that
           the
           ill
           state
           of
           their
           Affairs
           took
           from
           them
           either
           the
           heart
           or
           the
           leisure
           to
           look
           after
           this
           .
           All
           which
           received
           a
           great
           confirmation
           
           from
           St.
           
           Paul's
           Conversion
           ,
           who
           from
           being
           one
           ,
           not
           only
           of
           their
           Zealots
           and
           Pharisees
           ,
           but
           of
           the
           most
           furious
           Persecutors
           of
           this
           Religion
           ,
           was
           so
           strangely
           struck
           down
           ,
           and
           changed
           ,
           while
           a
           company
           of
           their
           own
           People
           were
           about
           him
           ,
           that
           he
           became
           afterwards
           the
           most
           successful
           of
           all
           the
           first
           Planters
           of
           Christianity
           .
           He
           did
           very
           frequently
           appeal
           to
           that
           matter
           of
           Fact
           ,
           in
           which
           it
           had
           been
           easie
           to
           have
           taken
           away
           his
           Credit
           ,
           if
           they
           could
           have
           denied
           it
           .
           So
           far
           then
           I
           have
           gone
           to
           shew
           that
           this
           matter
           was
           published
           early
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           sight
           of
           those
           who
           were
           both
           most
           concerned
           ,
           and
           most
           able
           to
           have
           detected
           any
           deceit
           that
           might
           have
           been
           in
           it
           ;
           who
           did
           not
           by
           any
           Act
           ,
           of
           which
           there
           remains
           the
           least
           print
           ,
           among
           either
           the
           Writings
           of
           their
           own
           Nation
           ,
           or
           of
           the
           other
           Enemies
           to
           Christianity
           ,
           attempt
           to
           discredit
           it
           .
        
         
           Had
           not
           the
           Genealogies
           of
           Christ
           been
           taken
           exactly
           out
           of
           the
           Temple-Registers
           ,
           the
           bare
           shewing
           of
           them
           had
           served
           to
           have
           confuted
           the
           whole
           ;
           for
           if
           in
           any
           one
           thing
           ,
           the
           Registers
           of
           their
           Genealogies
           were
           clear
           and
           uncontroverted
           :
           Since
           these
           proved
           that
           they
           were
           
           Abraham's
           Seed
           ,
           and
           likewise
           made
           out
           their
           Title
           to
           the
           Lands
           ,
           which
           from
           the
           days
           of
           Ioshua
           were
           to
           pass
           down
           ,
           either
           to
           immediate
           Descendants
           ,
           or
           as
           they
           failed
           ,
           to
           Collateral
           Degrees
           .
           Now
           this
           shews
           plainly
           ,
           that
           there
           was
           a
           double
           Office
           kept
           of
           their
           Pedigrees
           ,
           one
           was
           natural
           ,
           and
           might
           be
           taken
           when
           the
           Rolls
           of
           Circumcision
           were
           made
           up
           ;
           and
           the
           other
           related
           to
           the
           Division
           of
           the
           Land
           ,
           in
           which
           when
           the
           Collateral
           Line
           came
           instead
           of
           the
           Natural
           ,
           then
           the
           last
           was
           dropt
           ,
           as
           extinct
           ,
           and
           the
           other
           remained
           :
           It
           being
           thus
           plain
           from
           their
           Constitution
           ,
           that
           they
           had
           these
           two
           Orders
           of
           Tables
           ,
           we
           are
           not
           at
           all
           concerned
           in
           the
           diversity
           of
           the
           two
           Evangelists
           on
           this
           head
           ,
           since
           both
           might
           have
           Copied
           them
           out
           from
           those
           two
           Offices
           at
           the
           Temple
           ;
           and
           if
           they
           had
           not
           done
           it
           faithfully
           ,
           the
           Iews
           could
           have
           Authentically
           demonstrated
           their
           Error
           ,
           in
           entitling
           our
           Saviour
           to
           that
           received
           Character
           of
           the
           Messias
           ,
           that
           he
           was
           to
           be
           
             the
             Son
             of
             David
          
           by
           a
           false
           Pedigree
           ;
           therefore
           since
           no
           Exceptions
           were
           made
           in
           the
           time
           when
           the
           sight
           of
           the
           Rolls
           must
           have
           ended
           the
           Enquiry
           ,
           it
           is
           plain
           that
           they
           were
           faithfully
           Copied
           out
           :
           Nor
           are
           we
           now
           bound
           to
           answer
           such
           difficulties
           as
           seem
           to
           arise
           out
           of
           them
           ,
           since
           they
           were
           not
           questioned
           in
           the
           time
           in
           which
           only
           an
           Appeal
           could
           be
           made
           to
           the
           Publick
           Registers
           themselves
           .
           If
           then
           it
           is
           yielded
           ,
           that
           those
           Publick
           Actions
           done
           in
           the
           sight
           of
           many
           Witnesses
           ,
           passed
           ,
           without
           being
           challenged
           or
           disproved
           in
           that
           time
           ,
           here
           was
           a
           series
           of
           most
           wonderful
           things
           ,
           done
           by
           a
           man
           with
           a
           word
           :
           He
           calmed
           Seas
           and
           Winds
           ,
           he
           fed
           great
           multitudes
           out
           of
           a
           very
           small
           Store
           ,
           which
           increased
           vastly
           as
           it
           was
           distributed
           ;
           he
           cured
           the
           most
           desperate
           Diseases
           ,
           such
           as
           Palsies
           and
           Leprosies
           :
           He
           gave
           sight
           to
           the
           Blind
           ,
           strength
           to
           the
           Lame
           ,
           and
           hearing
           to
           the
           Deaf
           ;
           he
           healed
           many
           of
           their
           Infirmities
           ;
           and
           which
           was
           more
           than
           all
           the
           rest
           ,
           he
           raised
           some
           that
           were
           dead
           ,
           to
           life
           again
           :
           One
           was
           indeed
           but
           newly
           dead
           ,
           but
           another
           was
           led
           out
           to
           be
           buried
           ,
           and
           a
           third
           had
           been
           four
           days
           dead
           :
           His
           own
           Resurrection
           ,
           Ascension
           ,
           and
           the
           wonderful
           Effusion
           of
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           ,
           surpassed
           all
           ,
           and
           were
           the
           confirming
           Seals
           and
           Testimonies
           of
           his
           whole
           Doctrine
           ;
           and
           proved
           that
           he
           was
           sent
           and
           Authorised
           by
           God.
           And
           besides
           the
           Miracles
           which
           were
           wrought
           by
           those
           whom
           he
           sent
           to
           Preach
           his
           Doctrine
           ,
           the
           Gift
           of
           Tongues
           that
           they
           had
           ,
           as
           it
           was
           absolutely
           necessary
           for
           the
           discharge
           of
           their
           Commission
           ,
           of
           going
           to
           teach
           all
           Nations
           ;
           so
           it
           was
           of
           a
           nature
           not
           to
           be
           capable
           of
           an
           Imposture
           ;
           since
           it
           was
           in
           the
           power
           of
           every
           single
           man
           to
           have
           discovered
           the
           truth
           or
           
           falshood
           of
           it
           .
           In
           other
           Miracles
           it
           may
           be
           suggested
           ,
           that
           Witnesses
           might
           be
           so
           managed
           ,
           as
           to
           carry
           on
           the
           credit
           of
           them
           ,
           true
           or
           false
           :
           But
           the
           Apostles
           having
           given
           this
           out
           as
           a
           part
           ,
           and
           a
           main
           part
           of
           their
           History
           ,
           we
           cannot
           suppose
           but
           that
           this
           was
           true
           ,
           otherwise
           the
           falshood
           of
           it
           must
           have
           been
           discovered
           ,
           and
           with
           it
           the
           whole
           must
           have
           sunk
           .
        
         
           If
           these
           extraordinary
           things
           were
           really
           transacted
           as
           they
           are
           related
           ,
           it
           cannot
           be
           pretended
           that
           they
           were
           the
           effects
           of
           some
           Secrets
           in
           Nature
           ,
           which
           our
           Saviour
           might
           know
           :
           For
           though
           the
           Loadstone
           may
           be
           plaid
           with
           so
           much
           variety
           ,
           as
           to
           amuse
           a
           simple
           man
           ;
           and
           though
           Jugglers
           by
           a
           slight
           of
           hand
           seem
           to
           do
           wonders
           ;
           yet
           the
           vast
           variety
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           the
           great
           usefulness
           of
           our
           Saviour's
           Miracles
           ,
           shews
           he
           was
           not
           limited
           to
           a
           few
           Secrets
           ,
           which
           work
           always
           one
           way
           :
           Nor
           were
           the
           Wonders
           he
           did
           ,
           shews
           of
           Pomp
           ,
           that
           do
           only
           amuse
           ;
           but
           they
           were
           things
           of
           such
           use
           to
           Mankind
           ,
           that
           it
           very
           well
           became
           one
           who
           was
           sent
           of
           God
           to
           prove
           his
           Mission
           by
           them
           :
           Nor
           can
           it
           be
           said
           that
           Imagination
           wrought
           powerfully
           ,
           and
           made
           People
           fancy
           they
           saw
           things
           that
           they
           saw
           not
           ;
           or
           that
           the
           persuasion
           which
           some
           took
           up
           ,
           might
           so
           strike
           their
           Fancy
           ,
           as
           really
           to
           cure
           their
           Diseases
           ;
           for
           though
           a
           Hypochondriacal
           person
           may
           be
           deceived
           ,
           especially
           in
           the
           dark
           or
           twilight
           ,
           yet
           numbers
           of
           People
           in
           full
           daylight
           could
           not
           agree
           in
           the
           same
           Mistakes
           :
           Some
           Effects
           were
           too
           signal
           to
           be
           so
           mistaken
           ;
           such
           ,
           as
           for
           a
           Man
           born
           blind
           ,
           to
           be
           made
           to
           see
           by
           a
           word
           ;
           or
           for
           a
           Storm
           to
           be
           calmed
           with
           a
           Rebuke
           :
           And
           tho'
           in
           critical
           Diseases
           ,
           such
           as
           Feavers
           ,
           which
           lie
           in
           the
           fermentations
           of
           the
           Blood
           ,
           a
           strong
           Conceit
           may
           have
           a
           real
           Operation
           ;
           yet
           Chronical
           Distempers
           ,
           and
           Natural
           Defects
           go
           not
           off
           by
           Fancy
           .
           Nor
           can
           it
           be
           thought
           that
           these
           wonderful
           Operations
           could
           come
           from
           the
           assistance
           of
           an
           Evil
           Spirit
           ;
           for
           since
           our
           Saviour's
           Doctrine
           tended
           wholly
           to
           pull
           down
           the
           Kingdom
           of
           Satan
           ,
           to
           destroy
           Idolatry
           and
           Magick
           ,
           and
           to
           root
           out
           all
           Immorality
           ,
           an
           Evil
           Spirit
           could
           not
           co-operate
           to
           carry
           on
           so
           good
           a
           Design
           ;
           otherwise
           it
           had
           changed
           its
           nature
           ,
           and
           from
           being
           bad
           ,
           must
           have
           grown
           good
           ;
           so
           that
           our
           Saviour's
           Answer
           to
           this
           Objection
           was
           full
           and
           clear
           ;
           that
           
             if
             Satan
             was
             divided
             against
             himself
             ,
             his
             kingdom
             could
             not
             stand
             :
          
           For
           our
           Saviour's
           Doctrine
           being
           so
           totally
           opposite
           to
           him
           ,
           if
           he
           had
           joined
           his
           force
           to
           give
           it
           credit
           ,
           he
           must
           thereby
           have
           pulled
           down
           his
           own
           Kingdom
           .
        
         
           But
           to
           give
           Infidelity
           its
           utmost
           advantage
           ,
           we
           shall
           now
           consider
           that
           which
           is
           its
           last
           refuge
           ,
           and
           chief
           strength
           ;
           which
           is
           ,
           
             That
             in
             all
             Ages
             some
             Men
             have
             been
             so
             bold
             and
             crafty
             ,
             while
             the
             Herd
             has
             been
             so
             simple
             and
             credulous
             ,
             that
             many
             Impostors
             have
             past
             upon
             the
             World
             in
             such
             different
             shapes
             ,
             that
             though
             we
             cannot
             discover
             the
             conduct
             of
             them
             ,
             yet
             we
             are
             not
             for
             that
             to
             judge
             in
             favour
             of
             them
             ;
             and
             therefore
             though
             it
             is
             not
             easie
             to
             assign
             the
             method
             how
             Christianity
             came
             to
             be
             received
             ,
             we
             may
             still
             have
             reason
             to
             mistrust
             the
             whole
             matter
             .
          
           This
           might
           be
           tolerably
           alledged
           ,
           if
           there
           were
           any
           one
           thing
           in
           our
           Religion
           that
           gave
           the
           least
           shadow
           to
           suspicion
           :
           if
           the
           Teachers
           of
           it
           had
           pretended
           either
           to
           Authority
           ,
           Wealth
           ,
           or
           Pleasure
           ;
           if
           ,
           on
           the
           contrary
           ,
           the
           Rules
           that
           were
           laid
           down
           in
           it
           ,
           did
           not
           shut
           out
           all
           these
           :
           For
           whatsoever
           corrupt
           Men
           may
           have
           brought
           in
           since
           by
           an
           after-game
           ,
           that
           has
           no
           relation
           to
           the
           Beginnings
           and
           Doctrines
           of
           our
           Religion
           ,
           which
           does
           directly
           contradict
           them
           .
           So
           far
           were
           the
           first
           Publishers
           of
           this
           from
           expecting
           advantages
           by
           it
           ,
           that
           they
           knew
           they
           were
           to
           be
           exposed
           to
           much
           contempt
           and
           hatred
           ,
           and
           that
           by
           their
           own
           Countrymen
           ,
           in
           
           which
           there
           is
           a
           peculiar
           sting
           :
           They
           looked
           for
           severe
           Persecutions
           ,
           nor
           were
           they
           disappointed
           ;
           they
           endured
           great
           Hardships
           ,
           by
           Want
           and
           Poverty
           ,
           by
           Imprisonments
           ,
           and
           Cruel
           Whippings
           ,
           and
           in
           conclusion
           ,
           they
           lost
           their
           Lives
           in
           the
           Cause
           :
           And
           they
           did
           so
           certainly
           reckon
           for
           all
           this
           ,
           that
           they
           warned
           their
           first
           Converts
           of
           a
           
             fiery
             trial
          
           that
           was
           to
           come
           upon
           them
           ,
           
           and
           of
           
             much
             tribulation
             through
             which
             they
             must
             enter
             into
             the
             kingdom
             of
             heaven
             .
          
           
           Impostors
           must
           draw
           on
           their
           Followers
           by
           specious
           Promises
           ,
           and
           flattering
           Hopes
           ;
           and
           it
           argues
           a
           great
           certainty
           of
           success
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           an
           assurance
           of
           the
           truth
           of
           a
           Cause
           ,
           when
           those
           who
           promote
           it
           ,
           are
           so
           far
           from
           drawing
           on
           Men
           by
           Allurements
           ,
           till
           they
           are
           once
           engaged
           ,
           that
           they
           warn
           them
           early
           of
           the
           dangers
           and
           difficulties
           that
           are
           before
           them
           :
           With
           this
           our
           Saviour
           begun
           ,
           when
           he
           said
           ,
           
           
             If
             any
             man
             will
             come
             afcer
             me
             ,
             let
             him
             deny
             himself
             ,
             take
             up
             his
             cross
             daily
             ,
             and
             become
             my
             disciple
             .
          
           The
           severe
           Morals
           which
           accompany
           this
           Doctrine
           ,
           and
           are
           indeed
           a
           main
           part
           of
           it
           ,
           are
           a
           very
           lively
           character
           of
           Integrity
           .
           The
           true
           Secret
           of
           all
           Corrupt
           Religions
           is
           ,
           That
           they
           propose
           somewhat
           to
           be
           done
           for
           the
           honour
           of
           the
           Deity
           ,
           by
           which
           their
           Votaries
           may
           compensate
           with
           God
           ,
           and
           may
           buy
           off
           their
           Obligations
           to
           solid
           and
           true
           Vertue
           :
           But
           a
           Religion
           that
           proposes
           a
           simple
           and
           naked
           Worship
           ,
           with
           such
           easie
           performances
           in
           it
           ,
           that
           no
           Man
           can
           suppose
           the
           bare
           doing
           of
           them
           is
           any
           way
           meritorious
           ;
           and
           that
           proposes
           these
           ,
           not
           as
           compensations
           ,
           but
           as
           helps
           to
           real
           Holiness
           ,
           and
           that
           carries
           the
           obligation
           to
           it
           ,
           into
           the
           secret
           recesses
           of
           the
           heart
           ,
           to
           our
           very
           thoughts
           ,
           words
           and
           looks
           ,
           has
           nothing
           of
           the
           air
           or
           genius
           of
           Imposture
           in
           it
           .
        
         
           A
           Religion
           that
           flatters
           no
           part
           of
           Mankind
           ,
           no
           not
           those
           who
           are
           in
           possession
           of
           the
           greatest
           esteem
           ,
           has
           a
           farther
           character
           of
           truth
           in
           it
           .
           The
           Iews
           valued
           themselves
           upon
           their
           being
           
           Abraham's
           Posterity
           ,
           and
           their
           having
           a
           Law
           of
           many
           Precepts
           given
           them
           by
           God
           ;
           among
           them
           the
           most
           popular
           were
           the
           Pharisees
           ,
           who
           valued
           themselves
           chiefly
           upon
           many
           voluntary
           Observances
           ,
           as
           
             fences
             and
             outworks
             to
             the
             Law
             ,
          
           which
           kept
           them
           out
           of
           danger
           of
           disobeying
           .
           Now
           a
           great
           part
           of
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           our
           Saviour
           ,
           and
           his
           Apostles
           ,
           was
           designed
           to
           beat
           them
           out
           of
           these
           ,
           to
           discover
           the
           Hypocrisie
           of
           the
           Pharisees
           ;
           to
           shew
           them
           that
           all
           the
           Gentile
           Nations
           were
           now
           to
           be
           set
           on
           the
           same
           level
           with
           them
           ,
           and
           that
           thenceforth
           the
           obligation
           and
           vertue
           of
           all
           their
           Legal
           Performances
           was
           at
           an
           end
           .
           The
           Apostles
           shewed
           as
           little
           inclination
           to
           gratifie
           or
           flatter
           the
           most
           admired
           part
           of
           Heathenism
           ,
           I
           mean
           the
           Philosophers
           ,
           who
           delighted
           in
           lofty
           Eloquence
           ,
           refined
           Subtilty
           ,
           and
           sublime
           Metaphisicks
           :
           But
           nothing
           of
           all
           this
           appearing
           among
           them
           ,
           they
           were
           despised
           by
           the
           Philosophers
           ,
           who
           esteemed
           all
           Inspiration
           ,
           Madness
           ;
           and
           were
           prepossessed
           against
           both
           Miracles
           and
           Prophecies
           ,
           as
           no
           better
           than
           Juggleries
           .
           There
           was
           nothing
           left
           to
           gain
           ,
           but
           the
           Rabble
           and
           Herd
           ,
           and
           yet
           these
           were
           not
           flattered
           neither
           .
           They
           are
           always
           struck
           with
           Pomp
           and
           Magnificence
           ,
           they
           love
           Sights
           and
           Shows
           ,
           and
           a
           splendid
           Exterior
           in
           Religion
           ,
           to
           which
           both
           Iews
           and
           Gentiles
           had
           been
           so
           much
           accustomed
           ,
           that
           besides
           the
           difficulty
           of
           making
           them
           forsake
           the
           Religion
           of
           their
           Fathers
           ,
           in
           which
           they
           had
           been
           educated
           ,
           which
           is
           always
           a
           thing
           of
           an
           ill
           sound
           ,
           and
           of
           a
           bad
           appearance
           ;
           they
           were
           to
           draw
           them
           from
           Pageantry
           to
           Simplicity
           ;
           and
           from
           outward
           and
           costly
           Shews
           ,
           to
           a
           naked
           ,
           plain
           way
           of
           strictness
           and
           purity
           .
           In
           all
           these
           things
           it
           must
           be
           confessed
           ,
           that
           there
           is
           nothing
           of
           the
           methods
           of
           Imposture
           :
           Now
           to
           suspect
           that
           any
           Artifice
           lies
           hid
           ,
           when
           all
           appearances
           contradict
           it
           ,
           is
           a
           very
           unreasonable
           
           piece
           of
           jealousie
           ,
           and
           looks
           as
           if
           Men
           were
           resolved
           to
           suspect
           only
           for
           suspicion's
           sake
           .
           When
           therefore
           there
           is
           positive
           proof
           brought
           on
           the
           one
           side
           ,
           of
           Miracles
           publickly
           done
           ,
           attested
           by
           great
           numbers
           of
           Witnesses
           ,
           published
           in
           the
           same
           Age
           ,
           while
           great
           multitudes
           were
           yet
           alive
           ,
           who
           were
           appealed
           to
           ,
           and
           who
           did
           so
           confirm
           these
           Books
           ,
           that
           they
           were
           read
           in
           all
           the
           Assemblies
           of
           the
           Saints
           or
           Christians
           ,
           as
           the
           Text
           and
           Rule
           of
           their
           Belief
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           of
           their
           Manners
           ;
           when
           ,
           I
           say
           ,
           all
           this
           is
           proved
           ,
           and
           when
           there
           appears
           nothing
           ,
           neither
           in
           the
           Doctrine
           it self
           ,
           nor
           in
           the
           management
           of
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           and
           their
           first
           Converts
           ,
           to
           furnish
           us
           with
           any
           colour
           of
           apprehending
           any
           foul
           dealing
           ,
           it
           is
           an
           unreasonable
           thing
           ,
           still
           to
           stand
           upon
           the
           general
           Argument
           ,
           of
           the
           possibility
           of
           an
           Imposture
           .
        
         
           But
           though
           it
           be
           not
           necessary
           ,
           and
           indeed
           in
           many
           cases
           not
           possible
           ,
           to
           prove
           a
           Negative
           ,
           yet
           this
           Argument
           is
           so
           full
           of
           evidence
           ,
           that
           even
           that
           may
           be
           undertaken
           here
           .
           There
           are
           four
           things
           possible
           that
           may
           be
           alledged
           as
           methods
           to
           support
           the
           possibility
           of
           a
           Deceit
           ,
           put
           on
           the
           World
           in
           this
           matter
           .
        
         
           The
           1
           st
           is
           ,
           That
           the
           Apostles
           intended
           a
           Deceit
           ,
           which
           they
           contrived
           and
           managed
           successfully
           .
        
         
           The
           2
           d
           is
           ,
           That
           they
           themselves
           were
           dcceived
           ,
           and
           were
           made
           Tools
           to
           abuse
           others
           .
        
         
           The
           3
           d
           is
           ,
           That
           the
           whole
           Matter
           went
           about
           in
           Tales
           and
           Stories
           ,
           till
           by
           every
           one's
           magnifying
           them
           ,
           they
           grew
           to
           be
           believed
           without
           strict
           enquiry
           ,
           and
           due
           proof
           made
           .
        
         
           And
           the
           4
           th
           is
           ,
           That
           the
           Books
           which
           contain
           this
           Doctrine
           were
           at
           first
           more
           sparingly
           writ
           ,
           but
           were
           afterwards
           interpolated
           ,
           many
           Passages
           being
           put
           in
           them
           that
           had
           not
           been
           in
           them
           at
           first
           .
           I
           have
           never
           met
           with
           ,
           nor
           can
           I
           imagine
           any
           other
           Hypothesis
           for
           Infidelity
           to
           found
           upon
           ;
           and
           I
           am
           not
           afraid
           to
           name
           all
           these
           ,
           because
           I
           am
           very
           certain
           I
           can
           demonstrate
           the
           absolute
           Incredibility
           of
           every
           one
           of
           them
           .
        
         
           As
           to
           the
           first
           ,
           Of
           the
           Apostles
           having
           contrived
           and
           managed
           this
           ,
           on
           design
           to
           abuse
           the
           World.
           We
           see
           nothing
           in
           them
           that
           looks
           like
           this
           ;
           a
           plain
           Simplicity
           and
           unaffected
           Honesty
           appears
           in
           all
           their
           Discourses
           and
           Actions
           :
           They
           were
           not
           bred
           to
           Literature
           ,
           Eloquence
           ,
           or
           Policy
           ;
           some
           one
           or
           all
           of
           which
           are
           necessary
           for
           Men
           who
           venture
           upon
           such
           Undertakings
           :
           And
           therefore
           Persons
           utterly
           unfurnished
           in
           them
           are
           little
           to
           be
           suspected
           .
           But
           if
           Men
           be
           without
           all
           these
           helps
           ,
           at
           least
           they
           must
           be
           naturally
           subtile
           and
           dextrous
           ,
           bold
           and
           daring
           :
           Since
           Nature
           ,
           when
           well
           moulded
           ,
           may
           be
           capable
           of
           great
           matters
           ,
           without
           the
           refinings
           of
           Art.
           Now
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           as
           they
           were
           all
           ,
           except
           St.
           Paul
           ,
           of
           Galilee
           ,
           which
           bred
           the
           most
           contemptible
           Men
           of
           all
           Iudea
           ;
           so
           they
           were
           Fishermen
           by
           their
           Trade
           ,
           which
           of
           all
           the
           Imployments
           that
           we
           know
           ,
           does
           naturally
           flat
           the
           Spirits
           the
           most
           :
           They
           are
           in
           the
           Water
           much
           ,
           in
           the
           Night
           for
           most
           part
           ,
           and
           in
           open
           Boats
           ,
           which
           exposes
           them
           to
           such
           cold
           and
           flegmatick
           Air
           ,
           that
           this
           must
           needs
           dull
           their
           Spirits
           exceedingly
           .
           But
           let
           us
           suppose
           them
           to
           be
           as
           capable
           ,
           either
           of
           the
           wickedness
           of
           contriving
           ,
           or
           of
           the
           skill
           in
           managing
           such
           a
           Fraud
           ,
           as
           prophane
           Men
           can
           fancy
           them
           to
           be
           .
           I
           go
           next
           to
           shew
           ,
           that
           the
           Supposition
           is
           absurd
           .
           The
           Resurrection
           of
           Christ
           was
           the
           main
           point
           upon
           which
           all
           the
           rest
           turned
           .
           I
           am
           now
           to
           suppose
           what
           shall
           afterwards
           be
           proved
           ,
           That
           this
           matter
           went
           
           abroad
           at
           first
           in
           the
           same
           manner
           in
           which
           we
           do
           now
           read
           it
           in
           the
           Gospel
           ;
           and
           so
           in
           this
           place
           I
           am
           only
           to
           shew
           ,
           that
           the
           Relation
           which
           we
           now
           have
           ,
           could
           not
           be
           the
           contrivance
           of
           the
           Apostles
           .
           Our
           Saviour
           was
           laid
           in
           a
           
             new
             Tomb
          
           ,
           not
           an
           Ancient
           Sepulchre
           ,
           to
           which
           there
           might
           have
           been
           secret
           Avenues
           ,
           that
           had
           been
           so
           long
           forgot
           ,
           that
           they
           were
           known
           only
           to
           some
           few
           persons
           .
           This
           was
           both
           newly
           made
           ,
           and
           hewen
           out
           of
           a
           Rock
           :
           So
           it
           might
           have
           been
           well
           examined
           ,
           and
           a
           passage
           could
           not
           be
           wrought
           into
           it
           in
           a
           night
           or
           two
           .
           This
           happened
           likewise
           in
           the
           beginning
           of
           the
           Paschal
           Solemnity
           ,
           when
           it
           was
           
             Full
             Moon
          
           ,
           which
           in
           so
           pure
           an
           Air
           gives
           a
           very
           bright
           light
           .
           At
           that
           time
           Ierusalem
           was
           so
           full
           of
           People
           ,
           all
           the
           Iews
           coming
           up
           to
           keep
           the
           Feast
           ,
           that
           it
           being
           then
           their
           Summer
           ,
           since
           we
           see
           
             handfulls
             of
             Corn
          
           were
           to
           be
           offered
           up
           at
           that
           time
           ,
           as
           the
           First-fruits
           of
           the
           Years
           growth
           ;
           we
           have
           reason
           to
           believe
           ,
           that
           great
           numbers
           ,
           who
           could
           not
           be
           conveniently
           lodged
           in
           Ierusalem
           ,
           were
           in
           so
           pleasant
           a
           time
           ,
           and
           at
           so
           great
           a
           Rendezvous
           ,
           walking
           in
           the
           Fields
           in
           the
           night-time
           .
           These
           things
           cannot
           be
           denied
           :
           The
           Apostles
           had
           also
           seen
           ,
           that
           one
           of
           their
           number
           ,
           of
           whom
           they
           had
           suspected
           no
           such
           thing
           before
           ,
           had
           betrayed
           our
           Saviour
           ;
           that
           the
           fear
           with
           which
           they
           themselves
           were
           struck
           upon
           his-apprehension
           ,
           had
           made
           them
           all
           run
           away
           ,
           and
           forsake
           him
           ;
           and
           in
           particular
           ,
           that
           he
           who
           had
           been
           on
           other
           occasions
           the
           forwardest
           of
           them
           all
           ,
           and
           who
           had
           been
           warned
           by
           our
           Saviour
           of
           his
           danger
           ,
           and
           so
           was
           ,
           by
           consequence
           ,
           on
           his
           guard
           ,
           and
           less
           likely
           to
           fall
           ,
           had
           yet
           upon
           a
           remote
           apprehension
           of
           danger
           ,
           with
           repeated
           Oaths
           denied
           that
           he
           knew
           him
           .
           Now
           he
           who
           through
           fear
           will
           deny
           a
           truth
           ,
           is
           much
           more
           like
           ,
           upon
           the
           same
           ,
           or
           a
           greater
           danger
           ,
           to
           discover
           a
           falshood
           .
           This
           being
           the
           state
           of
           that
           matter
           ,
           let
           us
           now
           see
           how
           we
           can
           possibly
           imagine
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           who
           knew
           what
           effects
           fear
           had
           so
           lately
           upon
           themselves
           ,
           and
           who
           had
           also
           seen
           to
           what
           a
           degree
           one
           of
           them
           might
           he
           corrupted
           ,
           could
           so
           far
           trust
           either
           themselves
           or
           one
           another
           in
           such
           a
           matter
           ,
           in
           which
           they
           had
           reason
           to
           believe
           ,
           that
           the
           Iews
           ,
           who
           had
           gone
           so
           far
           with
           their
           Master
           ,
           would
           spare
           neither
           arts
           nor
           violenee
           to
           fetch
           out
           the
           Secret
           :
           Besides
           ,
           that
           to
           venture
           on
           an
           Imposture
           ,
           which
           goes
           so
           much
           against
           Human
           Nature
           ,
           and
           which
           naturally
           strikes
           Men
           with
           fears
           and
           jealousies
           ,
           Men
           must
           be
           long
           practised
           to
           boldness
           ,
           and
           must
           have
           made
           such
           essays
           upon
           themselves
           ,
           and
           upon
           one
           another
           ,
           as
           to
           think
           they
           are
           secure
           of
           all
           that
           are
           in
           the
           Confidence
           .
           But
           let
           us
           pass
           over
           all
           this
           ,
           and
           then
           see
           how
           the
           matter
           ,
           when
           resolved
           on
           ,
           could
           have
           been
           managed
           .
           Either
           they
           were
           to
           steal
           away
           the
           Body
           of
           Christ
           ,
           or
           to
           leave
           it
           in
           the
           Sepulchre
           .
           If
           they
           had
           left
           it
           ,
           all
           must
           have
           broke
           out
           immediately
           ;
           the
           bare
           exposing
           the
           Body
           must
           have
           confuted
           all
           that
           they
           could
           have
           said
           ;
           so
           it
           must
           be
           supposed
           that
           they
           carried
           it
           away
           :
           Now
           how
           this
           could
           be
           done
           when
           a
           Watch
           was
           set
           ,
           when
           the
           Moon
           shone
           bright
           ,
           and
           such
           numbers
           of
           Men
           were
           wandring
           about
           in
           every
           corner
           ,
           is
           not
           easie
           to
           be
           imagined
           .
           Some
           persons
           to
           a
           considerable
           number
           must
           be
           imployed
           ,
           if
           it
           had
           been
           to
           be
           carried
           to
           any
           distance
           ,
           and
           they
           could
           not
           think
           themselves
           safe
           if
           it
           had
           been
           laid
           near
           the
           place
           of
           the
           Sepulchre
           :
           Some
           trace
           or
           print
           must
           have
           remained
           ,
           if
           they
           had
           broke
           ground
           ;
           which
           they
           must
           have
           expected
           would
           have
           been
           looked
           for
           ;
           and
           being
           found
           out
           ,
           would
           have
           discovered
           all
           ;
           not
           to
           mention
           the
           natural
           horror
           that
           all
           Men
           have
           ,
           at
           the
           handling
           
             dead
             Bodies
          
           ,
           even
           in
           what
           is
           necessary
           for
           their
           burial
           ,
           but
           most
           of
           all
           Iews
           ,
           who
           by
           their
           Law
           became
           defiled
           to
           a
           high
           degree
           
           by
           it
           .
           But
           suppose
           the
           dead
           Body
           so
           disposed
           of
           ,
           that
           they
           apprehended
           to
           hear
           no
           more
           news
           of
           it
           ,
           how
           is
           it
           to
           be
           imagined
           ,
           that
           those
           frequent
           Apparitions
           of
           our
           Saviour's
           ,
           particularly
           that
           in
           Galilee
           ,
           to
           Five
           hundred
           at
           once
           ,
           which
           is
           appealed
           to
           ,
           while
           many
           of
           them
           were
           yet
           alive
           ,
           could
           have
           been
           manageed
           .
           Here
           then
           ,
           we
           have
           first
           twelve
           Witnesses
           ,
           against
           whom
           no
           just
           exception
           lies
           ,
           even
           to
           feed
           suspicion
           ,
           who
           affirm
           a
           matter
           of
           fact
           ,
           and
           call
           in
           many
           others
           as
           their
           Vouchers
           to
           support
           their
           Testimony
           :
           They
           stand
           to
           it
           to
           the
           last
           ,
           tho'
           they
           suffered
           much
           for
           it
           ,
           and
           could
           not
           possibly
           gain
           any
           thing
           by
           it
           ;
           and
           yet
           are
           supposed
           by
           Infidels
           to
           contrive
           and
           stick
           to
           a
           Forgery
           ,
           meerly
           to
           perswade
           the
           World
           to
           Vertue
           and
           Purity
           ,
           and
           to
           Sincerity
           and
           Truth
           ;
           which
           they
           begin
           with
           a
           train
           of
           falshood
           and
           deceit
           ,
           without
           any
           other
           visible
           Bait
           but
           their
           love
           to
           their
           dead
           Master
           ;
           that
           they
           might
           magnifie
           him
           ,
           and
           give
           him
           a
           lasting
           Name
           ,
           and
           wipe
           off
           the
           reproach
           of
           his
           infamous
           Death
           ,
           by
           this
           bold
           Contrivance
           of
           theirs
           .
           A
           Man
           that
           can
           suppose
           all
           this
           to
           be
           possible
           ,
           will
           suppose
           any
           thing
           ;
           and
           shews
           ,
           that
           he
           has
           no
           regards
           ,
           so
           much
           as
           to
           the
           colours
           of
           Truth
           ,
           but
           will
           advance
           any
           thing
           ,
           rather
           than
           be
           beaten
           out
           of
           his
           Infidelity
           .
        
         
           But
           to
           follow
           this
           matter
           more
           home
           ;
           a
           part
           ,
           and
           a
           great
           one
           ,
           of
           the
           History
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           is
           ,
           That
           ten
           days
           after
           our
           Saviour
           ascended
           up
           into
           Heaven
           ,
           in
           the
           sight
           of
           his
           Apostles
           ,
           which
           with
           Infidels
           will
           pass
           for
           a
           part
           of
           the
           contrivance
           ,
           they
           received
           such
           extraordinary
           Illapses
           and
           Powers
           from
           Heaven
           ,
           in
           consequence
           to
           the
           Promises
           that
           our
           Saviour
           had
           made
           them
           ,
           that
           they
           were
           enabled
           to
           work
           Miracles
           ,
           and
           to
           
             speak
             with
             divers
             Tongues
          
           :
           and
           the
           first
           essay
           of
           this
           appeared
           at
           the
           next
           Festival
           of
           the
           Iews
           ,
           in
           which
           Ierusalem
           was
           again
           filled
           ,
           not
           only
           with
           all
           the
           Iews
           of
           Iudea
           ,
           but
           also
           with
           those
           of
           the
           dispersion
           ,
           who
           from
           all
           Quarters
           were
           come
           up
           at
           Pentecost
           ,
           from
           the
           East
           ,
           as
           far
           as
           from
           Persia
           and
           Media
           ,
           from
           the
           West
           ,
           as
           far
           as
           from
           Rome
           and
           Libia
           ,
           from
           the
           South
           ,
           as
           far
           as
           from
           Arabia
           ,
           and
           from
           the
           North
           ,
           as
           far
           as
           from
           Parthia
           ,
           and
           many
           Provinces
           of
           
             Asia
             the
             Less
          
           ,
           and
           from
           several
           Islands
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           from
           the
           Continent
           .
           Here
           was
           an
           astonishing
           thing
           ,
           to
           see
           unlettered
           men
           ,
           all
           of
           the
           sudden
           break
           out
           in
           speaking
           of
           Languages
           ▪
           in
           which
           they
           had
           no
           sort
           of
           Education
           or
           Practice
           :
           Fevers
           or
           Enthusiastical
           Heats
           may
           inflame
           men
           so
           far
           ,
           as
           to
           make
           them
           speak
           those
           Languages
           which
           they
           understand
           ,
           tho'
           they
           are
           not
           otherwise
           ready
           at
           them
           ;
           for
           the
           Prints
           being
           already
           in
           their
           Brains
           ,
           a
           strong
           exaltation
           of
           their
           Spirits
           ,
           may
           fetch
           those
           out
           much
           better
           than
           they
           themselves
           in
           a
           cooler
           and
           more
           sedate
           state
           could
           have
           done
           ;
           but
           where
           there
           are
           no
           previous
           Impressions
           ,
           no
           heat
           whatsoever
           can
           fetch
           out
           that
           which
           is
           not
           within
           :
           Now
           as
           this
           was
           the
           most
           necessary
           of
           all
           other
           things
           to
           qualifie
           men
           to
           execute
           their
           Commission
           ,
           of
           going
           to
           
             teach
             all
             Nations
          
           ,
           in
           which
           they
           must
           have
           made
           a
           very
           slow
           progress
           ,
           if
           they
           must
           have
           learned
           the
           Language
           of
           every
           Countrey
           to
           which
           they
           were
           to
           go
           ;
           so
           it
           was
           the
           most
           signal
           of
           all
           others
           ,
           
           and
           as
           was
           formerly
           hinted
           at
           ,
           was
           that
           which
           must
           have
           been
           presently
           discover'd
           if
           it
           had
           not
           been
           notoriously
           and
           unquestionably
           true
           .
           With
           these
           Powers
           ,
           
           and
           those
           Languages
           ,
           the
           Apostles
           went
           every
           where
           ;
           and
           promised
           to
           confer
           the
           like
           gifts
           on
           those
           that
           should
           receive
           and
           believe
           their
           Gospel
           :
           
           And
           in
           the
           Epistles
           which
           they
           writ
           afterwards
           to
           those
           Churches
           ,
           even
           when
           their
           Authority
           was
           called
           in
           question
           ,
           they
           appealed
           to
           the
           gifts
           of
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           conferred
           by
           their
           means
           ;
           so
           that
           either
           these
           things
           were
           notoriously
           true
           ,
           or
           they
           must
           have
           been
           despised
           as
           the
           most
           assuming
           and
           impudent
           of
           all
           Impostors
           :
           These
           
           were
           their
           Credentials
           that
           procured
           them
           a
           hearing
           ;
           and
           as
           men
           were
           
             disposed
             to
             eternal
             Life
          
           ,
           so
           they
           received
           and
           entertained
           their
           Message
           .
           Thus
           we
           have
           seen
           by
           a
           great
           variety
           of
           Considerations
           which
           this
           matter
           presents
           to
           us
           ,
           that
           not
           only
           there
           is
           no
           colour
           of
           Reason
           ,
           to
           incline
           a
           man
           to
           think
           that
           the
           Apostles
           designed
           to
           impose
           upon
           the
           World
           ,
           but
           that
           there
           is
           all
           possible
           Reason
           to
           the
           contrary
           ,
           to
           persuade
           us
           ,
           that
           they
           were
           in
           no
           respect
           capable
           of
           projecting
           any
           such
           thing
           ,
           nor
           of
           effecting
           it
           if
           they
           had
           intended
           it
           .
        
         
           The
           2
           d.
           Supposition
           of
           Infidelity
           is
           ,
           That
           they
           themselves
           might
           have
           been
           deceived
           by
           two
           or
           three
           designing
           persons
           ,
           who
           might
           have
           imposed
           upon
           them
           :
           that
           in
           the
           twilight
           a
           troubled
           fancy
           might
           be
           made
           imagine
           ,
           that
           they
           saw
           Christ
           ,
           which
           being
           affirmed
           by
           those
           who
           were
           on
           the
           secret
           ,
           the
           rest
           might
           so
           far
           comply
           with
           those
           who
           said
           they
           saw
           him
           ,
           as
           either
           to
           imagine
           it
           ,
           or
           at
           least
           to
           yield
           to
           the
           rest
           ,
           so
           as
           to
           say
           ,
           that
           they
           saw
           him
           ;
           for
           so
           conceits
           do
           sometimes
           spread
           ,
           and
           whole
           crouds
           fancy
           they
           see
           or
           hear
           things
           ,
           being
           faced
           down
           by
           the
           boldness
           of
           a
           few
           impudent
           persons
           ;
           and
           this
           being
           once
           set
           about
           ,
           the
           same
           Artifices
           might
           prevail
           again
           and
           again
           upon
           the
           same
           weaknesses
           .
           This
           might
           look
           tolerable
           ,
           if
           there
           were
           no
           more
           to
           be
           said
           for
           the
           Resurrection
           of
           Christ
           than
           one
           or
           two
           transient
           views
           ;
           but
           continued
           discourses
           ,
           the
           reaching
           his
           Hands
           and
           Side
           to
           be
           felt
           to
           ;
           Christ's
           appearance
           to
           numbers
           in
           full
           day-light
           ,
           with
           all
           the
           Series
           of
           what
           passed
           between
           him
           and
           his
           Disciples
           ;
           and
           finally
           ,
           his
           blessing
           them
           ,
           and
           being
           parted
           from
           them
           ,
           and
           ascending
           up
           to
           Heaven
           ;
           but
           above
           all
           ,
           the
           wonderful
           Pentecosts
           that
           followed
           it
           ,
           the
           strange
           Effusion
           of
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           ,
           and
           the
           extraordinary
           Gifts
           that
           were
           then
           given
           ,
           were
           things
           in
           which
           it
           was
           not
           possible
           for
           men
           to
           be
           deceived
           .
           So
           that
           the
           Apostles
           did
           either
           certainly
           know
           that
           all
           those
           things
           which
           they
           attested
           were
           true
           ,
           or
           that
           they
           were
           false
           ;
           there
           can
           be
           no
           mean
           in
           the
           matter
           ;
           and
           indeed
           this
           objection
           is
           so
           slight
           ,
           that
           it
           scarce
           deserved
           to
           be
           considered
           .
        
         
           The
           3
           d.
           pretence
           is
           more
           specious
           ;
           That
           the
           History
           of
           the
           Gospel
           passed
           easily
           upon
           the
           World
           ,
           without
           due
           Examination
           ,
           that
           it
           appears
           both
           by
           some
           hints
           that
           are
           in
           the
           
             New
             Testament
          
           ,
           and
           several
           passages
           in
           Iosephus
           ,
           that
           the
           Iews
           were
           at
           that
           time
           very
           credulous
           ,
           and
           were
           apt
           to
           follow
           every
           Pretender
           :
           they
           were
           broken
           into
           several
           Sects
           ,
           and
           under
           great
           Distractions
           and
           Oppressions
           ,
           which
           prepare
           men
           to
           hearken
           after
           Novelties
           :
           so
           that
           great
           numbers
           might
           run
           in
           upon
           Rumours
           ,
           and
           they
           being
           once
           engaged
           ,
           they
           might
           reckon
           ,
           that
           in
           honour
           they
           could
           not
           go
           off
           ,
           and
           would
           stick
           to
           it
           even
           to
           the
           hazard
           of
           their
           Lives
           .
           So
           we
           see
           some
           Enthusiasts
           and
           Sectaries
           in
           all
           Ages
           ,
           have
           courted
           Martyrdom
           ,
           and
           endured
           great
           Misery
           with
           a
           triumphant
           Firmness
           .
           But
           to
           answer
           all
           this
           ,
           a
           great
           difference
           is
           to
           be
           made
           between
           points
           of
           Speculation
           ,
           and
           matters
           of
           Fact
           ;
           in
           the
           former
           ,
           men
           drink
           in
           persuasions
           ,
           and
           then
           they
           grow
           to
           be
           so
           full
           of
           them
           ,
           especially
           when
           a
           conceit
           of
           their
           own
           understanding
           is
           twisted
           with
           them
           ,
           so
           that
           they
           think
           it
           an
           Affront
           to
           their
           own
           Reason
           ,
           at
           least
           a
           detracting
           from
           its
           reputation
           ,
           to
           confess
           so
           publickly
           that
           they
           were
           mistaken
           ;
           but
           in
           matters
           of
           Fact
           the
           thing
           is
           quite
           otherwise
           ,
           these
           are
           to
           be
           strictly
           enquired
           into
           ,
           and
           a
           man's
           believing
           them
           imports
           no
           more
           ,
           but
           that
           he
           had
           a
           good
           Opinion
           of
           those
           that
           informed
           him
           ,
           nor
           is
           it
           any
           reproch
           to
           be
           too
           easy
           in
           this
           ;
           it
           rather
           argues
           a
           man
           to
           be
           candid
           and
           good
           in
           himself
           ,
           which
           makes
           him
           to
           apt
           too
           think
           well
           of
           others
           ,
           and
           to
           believe
           them
           :
           and
           how
           firm
           soever
           men
           may
           be
           to
           Opinions
           ,
           when
           they
           have
           
           once
           approved
           themselves
           ,
           so
           that
           Self-love
           works
           secretly
           ,
           yet
           they
           are
           still
           ready
           to
           re-examine
           matters
           of
           Fact
           ,
           when
           their
           first
           Informations
           are
           called
           in
           question
           ;
           especially
           if
           they
           are
           like
           to
           suffer
           considerably
           for
           owning
           and
           espousing
           them
           .
           It
           is
           very
           true
           ,
           that
           the
           Iews
           had
           so
           general
           an
           expectation
           of
           a
           Messias
           about
           this
           time
           ,
           that
           they
           were
           apt
           to
           run
           after
           every
           Pretender
           ,
           yet
           they
           were
           as
           apt
           to
           forsake
           him
           ,
           when
           their
           hopes
           failed
           them
           .
           But
           all
           their
           expectations
           run
           in
           so
           different
           a
           Channel
           ,
           from
           what
           they
           saw
           in
           our
           Saviour
           ,
           that
           how
           much
           soever
           their
           Curiosity
           might
           have
           prompted
           them
           once
           to
           run
           to
           him
           ,
           their
           prejudices
           drew
           them
           so
           strongly
           from
           him
           ,
           that
           nothing
           but
           mighty
           and
           unanswerable
           Evidence
           could
           make
           them
           still
           adhere
           to
           him
           .
           They
           had
           groaned
           long
           under
           the
           Slavery
           of
           a
           bloody
           Tyrant
           ,
           they
           hated
           Herod
           and
           his
           Family
           ,
           they
           could
           not
           bear
           the
           Roman
           Yoke
           ,
           that
           was
           coming
           over
           them
           .
           They
           fancied
           a
           Messias
           should
           come
           ,
           in
           whom
           the
           Characters
           of
           a
           Moses
           and
           a
           David
           should
           meet
           ,
           that
           he
           should
           raise
           the
           Honour
           of
           their
           Nation
           ,
           and
           establish
           the
           Observances
           of
           their
           Laws
           .
           There
           were
           three
           things
           in
           our
           Saviour
           and
           his
           Doctrine
           ,
           any
           one
           of
           which
           was
           sufficient
           to
           disgust
           them
           .
           1
           st
           .
           His
           mean
           and
           humble
           Appearance
           ;
           whereas
           they
           looked
           for
           a
           glorious
           Conquerour
           and
           a
           magnificent
           Prince
           .
           When
           he
           made
           nothing
           of
           
             paying
             tribute
             to
             Caesar
          
           ,
           and
           despised
           the
           offers
           of
           a
           Crown
           ,
           they
           could
           not
           but
           despise
           him
           for
           it
           ,
           according
           to
           their
           Notions
           .
           2
           ly
           .
           His
           seeming
           to
           set
           a
           low
           value
           on
           the
           Observances
           of
           the
           Law
           ,
           and
           his
           Disciples
           setting
           the
           Gentiles
           at
           liberty
           from
           them
           ,
           was
           of
           all
           things
           that
           which
           appeared
           to
           them
           the
           most
           odious
           and
           impious
           :
           they
           were
           so
           accustomed
           to
           a
           Reverence
           for
           those
           Rites
           ,
           that
           no
           sort
           of
           Immorality
           could
           strike
           them
           ,
           so
           much
           as
           a
           coldness
           in
           them
           ,
           and
           therefore
           they
           could
           not
           bear
           some
           Liberties
           which
           our
           Saviour
           or
           his
           Disciples
           took
           on
           the
           Sabbath
           day
           ,
           even
           tho'
           those
           could
           have
           well
           been
           reconciled
           to
           the
           Letter
           of
           the
           Law
           ;
           And
           3
           ly
           .
           besides
           the
           common
           fondness
           that
           all
           men
           have
           for
           their
           Countrey
           ,
           they
           had
           so
           particular
           a
           value
           for
           their
           own
           ,
           for
           
           Abraham's
           
             Circumcised
             Posterity
          
           ,
           and
           such
           a
           contempt
           for
           all
           the
           Heathen
           Nations
           ,
           who
           were
           no
           better
           than
           Dogs
           in
           their
           esteem
           ;
           that
           the
           many
           broad
           hints
           that
           appeared
           in
           our
           Saviour's
           Parables
           and
           Discourses
           in
           favour
           of
           the
           Gentiles
           ,
           and
           the
           open
           Declaration
           which
           the
           Apostles
           soon
           after
           made
           ,
           of
           bringing
           them
           into
           an
           equality
           of
           Dignity
           and
           Priviledges
           with
           themselves
           ,
           was
           such
           a
           stone
           of
           stumbling
           to
           every
           natural
           Iew
           ,
           that
           nothing
           besides
           a
           full
           and
           uncontested
           Evidence
           could
           have
           ballanced
           it
           :
           Therefore
           tho'
           it
           may
           be
           confessed
           ,
           that
           the
           Circumstances
           the
           Iews
           were
           in
           ,
           made
           them
           easy
           to
           be
           practised
           upon
           ,
           and
           to
           run
           as
           often
           as
           any
           said
           ,
           see
           
             here
             is
             the
             Messias
          
           ,
           or
           
             there
             he
             is
          
           ;
           yet
           their
           Prejudices
           and
           false
           Notions
           were
           so
           rooted
           in
           them
           ,
           that
           as
           a
           great
           many
           of
           them
           left
           our
           Saviour
           ,
           and
           fell
           off
           from
           his
           Apostles
           ,
           when
           they
           understood
           the
           Tendencies
           of
           his
           Doctrine
           ;
           So
           those
           that
           stuck
           to
           him
           ,
           were
           without
           doubt
           so
           far
           shaken
           by
           those
           prejudices
           ,
           that
           they
           made
           them
           examine
           all
           things
           the
           more
           critically
           ,
           and
           particularly
           look
           into
           those
           wonderful
           matters
           of
           Fact
           that
           were
           believed
           among
           them
           ;
           so
           that
           how
           easy
           soever
           their
           first
           Credulity
           might
           have
           been
           ,
           they
           must
           have
           re-consider'd
           the
           matter
           more
           narrowly
           before
           they
           could
           overcome
           Principles
           and
           Notions
           that
           were
           so
           deeply
           rooted
           in
           them
           .
           Men
           are
           not
           easily
           carried
           to
           forsake
           their
           Friends
           and
           Families
           ,
           to
           draw
           upon
           them
           the
           Hatred
           and
           Curses
           of
           their
           Countreymen
           .
           These
           things
           have
           a
           Charm
           and
           Authority
           in
           them
           ,
           which
           few
           can
           withstand
           ;
           but
           when
           it
           rested
           not
           there
           ,
           but
           went
           on
           to
           all
           sorts
           of
           Outrages
           ,
           to
           the
           spoiling
           their
           Goods
           ,
           the
           imprisoning
           their
           Persons
           ,
           to
           cruel
           Whippings
           ,
           
           to
           the
           beheading
           some
           ,
           and
           the
           Stoning
           others
           ,
           when
           this
           Fury
           grew
           so
           general
           ,
           that
           even
           
             devout
             and
             honourable
             Women
          
           in
           contradiction
           to
           the
           Gentleness
           and
           Decencies
           of
           their
           Sex
           ,
           went
           in
           to
           it
           ;
           then
           at
           least
           it
           is
           reasonable
           to
           suppose
           ,
           that
           they
           made
           all
           possible
           enquiries
           into
           the
           matters
           of
           Fact.
           I
           do
           acknowledge
           that
           the
           Martyrdoms
           in
           the
           succeeding
           Ages
           ,
           are
           no
           concluding
           proof
           in
           the
           behalf
           of
           our
           Religion
           ,
           but
           in
           the
           first
           Age
           ,
           in
           which
           the
           question
           was
           ,
           Whether
           such
           things
           were
           seen
           and
           heard
           ,
           or
           not
           ;
           Mens
           suffering
           so
           much
           for
           their
           persuasions
           ,
           shews
           this
           at
           least
           ,
           that
           they
           were
           so
           persuaded
           .
           Therefore
           when
           this
           was
           the
           point
           ,
           Whether
           they
           had
           seen
           or
           heard
           such
           or
           such
           things
           ?
           Their
           adhering
           firmly
           to
           it
           ,
           shewed
           that
           they
           did
           so
           believe
           .
        
         
           The
           case
           was
           yet
           more
           amazing
           with
           relation
           to
           the
           Gentiles
           ,
           who
           were
           generally
           given
           up
           to
           a
           sensual
           as
           well
           as
           to
           a
           sensible
           Religion
           ,
           that
           was
           overrun
           with
           Idolatry
           and
           Magick
           ;
           who
           were
           not
           acquainted
           with
           the
           Prophecies
           that
           were
           among
           the
           Iews
           ,
           and
           despised
           them
           as
           a
           mean
           and
           a
           factious
           Nation
           ,
           that
           had
           an
           ill-natur'd
           Religion
           ;
           so
           that
           they
           had
           not
           that
           disposition
           among
           them
           ,
           which
           awaken'd
           the
           Curiosity
           of
           the
           Iews
           .
           They
           had
           been
           so
           accustomed
           to
           gross
           and
           lewd
           Fables
           concerning
           their
           gods
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           the
           moulding
           them
           anew
           ,
           to
           talk
           of
           One
           Invisible
           Deity
           ,
           and
           of
           a
           Spiritual
           Worship
           ,
           or
           a
           severe
           Morality
           ,
           especially
           in
           some
           Particulars
           ,
           such
           as
           the
           restraint
           of
           Appetite
           ,
           or
           the
           loving
           an
           Enemy
           .
           Add
           to
           all
           this
           ,
           that
           the
           Heathen
           Priests
           were
           soon
           aware
           ,
           that
           this
           Doctrine
           would
           have
           very
           ill
           effects
           upon
           their
           Profits
           and
           Authority
           ;
           therefore
           they
           animated
           the
           World
           into
           a
           most
           implacable
           Hatred
           of
           them
           ,
           which
           broke
           out
           soon
           into
           most
           violent
           Persecutions
           :
           and
           as
           the
           Governors
           of
           the
           Provinces
           and
           subaltern
           Magistrates
           were
           willing
           enough
           to
           gratify
           the
           People
           in
           their
           Fury
           ,
           so
           the
           Emperors
           themselves
           were
           soon
           set
           on
           against
           them
           .
           The
           restless
           Tempers
           of
           the
           Iews
           at
           that
           time
           had
           so
           provoked
           them
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           crime
           enough
           for
           the
           Christians
           to
           be
           consider'd
           as
           a
           Sect
           of
           the
           Iews
           ;
           and
           so
           careless
           were
           they
           in
           Rome
           ,
           of
           enquiring
           exactly
           into
           those
           Matters
           ,
           
           that
           we
           find
           by
           Suetonius
           ,
           that
           they
           believed
           that
           Christ
           had
           set
           on
           the
           Iews
           to
           all
           their
           Seditions
           ,
           by
           which
           they
           must
           have
           been
           enflamed
           so
           much
           the
           more
           against
           the
           Christians
           ;
           and
           if
           such
           a
           Monster
           as
           Nero
           was
           rightly
           informed
           of
           the
           exactness
           of
           their
           Morals
           ,
           that
           must
           have
           sharpned
           him
           so
           much
           the
           more
           against
           them
           .
           
           There
           was
           in
           his
           time
           a
           vast
           multitude
           of
           them
           at
           Rome
           ,
           the
           matter
           of
           fact
           concerning
           Christ's
           being
           put
           to
           Death
           in
           
           Tiberius's
           Reign
           by
           
             Pontius
             Pilate
          
           ,
           Procurator
           at
           Iudea
           ,
           was
           so
           well
           known
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           put
           in
           the
           Annals
           of
           that
           time
           ;
           and
           the
           Christians
           appeal'd
           to
           the
           Publick
           Registers
           for
           many
           other
           Particulars
           relating
           to
           it
           .
           No
           wonder
           if
           the
           Singularity
           of
           their
           Doctrine
           ,
           and
           the
           Strictness
           of
           their
           Lives
           ,
           draw
           a
           general
           Hatred
           upon
           them
           ;
           Nero
           laid
           hold
           on
           this
           ,
           and
           he
           having
           once
           fastned
           the
           burning
           of
           Rome
           upon
           them
           ,
           was
           obliged
           to
           follow
           that
           with
           a
           severity
           proportion'd
           to
           the
           heaviness
           of
           the
           Imputation
           .
           Upon
           all
           these
           Accounts
           we
           see
           how
           little
           the
           Gentiles
           were
           disposed
           to
           hearken
           to
           our
           Saviour's
           Doctrine
           ,
           or
           to
           the
           Testimony
           of
           his
           Apostles
           ;
           and
           as
           for
           the
           few
           Philosophers
           that
           were
           among
           them
           ,
           as
           they
           were
           more
           likely
           to
           look
           into
           the
           Proofs
           that
           were
           offer'd
           ,
           or
           the
           Evidence
           that
           was
           given
           ,
           with
           an
           inquisitive
           Strictness
           ,
           so
           they
           were
           as
           strongly
           prejudic'd
           against
           it
           ,
           as
           either
           their
           Pride
           or
           their
           Principles
           could
           make
           them
           ;
           they
           were
           haughty
           and
           scornful
           men
           ,
           they
           despised
           the
           vulgar
           as
           a
           contemptible
           Herd
           ,
           and
           undervalued
           all
           that
           were
           not
           formed
           into
           their
           Notions
           ,
           and
           accustomed
           to
           their
           Cant.
           They
           had
           such
           a
           high
           Opinion
           
           of
           their
           own
           Understandings
           and
           their
           Theories
           ,
           that
           they
           were
           possessed
           against
           Inspiration
           ,
           Miracles
           and
           Prophecy
           ;
           they
           could
           not
           digest
           Mysteries
           ,
           nor
           hear
           any
           thing
           that
           seem'd
           to
           rise
           above
           a
           Man's
           Understanding
           :
           nor
           could
           they
           endure
           a
           Doctrine
           that
           took
           in
           all
           sorts
           of
           People
           within
           it
           ;
           reckoning
           ,
           that
           only
           men
           of
           a
           peculiar
           frame
           of
           Mind
           ,
           and
           of
           a
           singular
           Education
           ,
           were
           capable
           of
           true
           Philosophy
           ;
           and
           they
           were
           men
           that
           studied
           both
           to
           be
           popular
           and
           safe
           :
           so
           that
           howsoever
           Socrates
           had
           exposed
           himself
           to
           the
           fury
           of
           the
           Athenians
           ,
           by
           contradicting
           the
           received
           Opinions
           concerning
           the
           Divinity
           ;
           yet
           all
           the
           later
           Pretenders
           had
           avoided
           his
           fate
           ,
           by
           complying
           with
           receiv'd
           Opinions
           and
           Practises
           .
           So
           that
           upon
           all
           these
           accounts
           we
           see
           ,
           that
           all
           sorts
           of
           people
           were
           at
           the
           beginnings
           of
           Christianity
           so
           strongly
           prejudic'd
           against
           many
           things
           in
           it
           ,
           that
           nothing
           but
           a
           very
           extraordinary
           Evidence
           could
           have
           overcome
           it
           ;
           nothing
           less
           than
           the
           
             demonstration
             of
             the
             Spirit
          
           ,
           
           that
           is
           of
           the
           Inspiration
           that
           did
           actuate
           them
           ,
           which
           was
           given
           with
           power
           in
           mighty
           Signs
           and
           Wonders
           ,
           could
           have
           overcome
           it
           .
           It
           was
           to
           this
           that
           they
           always
           appealed
           ,
           and
           this
           only
           could
           conquer
           such
           mighty
           Prejudices
           .
           When
           the
           love
           of
           this
           World
           ,
           together
           with
           the
           fears
           of
           suffering
           ,
           made
           many
           fall
           back
           ,
           chiefly
           to
           Judaism
           ,
           we
           do
           not
           find
           that
           they
           furnish'd
           the
           Enemies
           of
           this
           Religion
           with
           any
           thing
           to
           object
           to
           it
           ,
           or
           detract
           from
           it
           ;
           tho'
           Apostases
           ,
           who
           to
           justifie
           their
           own
           change
           ,
           and
           to
           beat
           off
           the
           Reproaches
           of
           those
           whom
           they
           forsake
           ,
           are
           observ'd
           to
           have
           a
           peculiar
           sharpness
           against
           those
           of
           whose
           Sect
           they
           once
           were
           .
           They
           may
           be
           apt
           to
           forge
           unjust
           Slanders
           and
           Calumnies
           ,
           but
           are
           not
           like
           to
           suppress
           any
           scandalous
           Truth
           that
           they
           can
           suggest
           against
           them
           :
           and
           yet
           we
           find
           no
           Prints
           of
           any
           such
           things
           alledged
           by
           any
           of
           them
           ;
           If
           there
           had
           been
           either
           Delusion
           ,
           Imposture
           or
           Magick
           in
           those
           great
           Performances
           ,
           those
           Apostates
           could
           have
           discover'd
           all
           such
           Secrets
           ;
           some
           having
           fallen
           away
           that
           had
           been
           
             partakers
             of
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
          
           ,
           
           
             and
             of
             the
             Powers
             of
             the
             World
             to
             come
          
           ;
           that
           is
           of
           the
           Dispensation
           of
           the
           Messias
           .
           We
           see
           by
           
           Pliny's
           Epistle
           how
           early
           Christianity
           had
           spread
           it self
           over
           the
           Northern
           parts
           of
           
             Asia
             the
             Lesser
          
           ,
           filling
           not
           only
           their
           Towns
           and
           Cities
           ,
           but
           even
           their
           Villages
           and
           Hamlets
           ,
           to
           such
           a
           degree
           ,
           that
           the
           Temples
           of
           the
           gods
           were
           forsaken
           ,
           and
           no
           more
           Sacrifices
           were
           offer'd
           at
           their
           Altars
           :
           He
           adds
           ,
           that
           many
           had
           of
           their
           own
           accord
           return'd
           back
           from
           that
           Religion
           ,
           before
           he
           had
           begun
           to
           prosecute
           them
           ;
           some
           three
           years
           before
           ,
           others
           more
           ,
           and
           one
           five
           and
           twenty
           years
           before
           that
           time
           :
           Which
           is
           a
           good
           Character
           ,
           to
           shew
           us
           how
           early
           Christianity
           had
           been
           spread
           in
           those
           parts
           ;
           he
           adds
           ,
           that
           an
           Incredible
           Multitude
           was
           informed
           against
           ,
           and
           that
           his
           severity
           had
           brought
           back
           a
           great
           many
           ;
           by
           these
           he
           might
           have
           been
           well
           informed
           concerning
           them
           .
           He
           adds
           ,
           that
           since
           he
           saw
           such
           numbers
           in
           danger
           of
           falling
           under
           the
           severity
           of
           the
           Imperial
           Edicts
           ,
           he
           had
           tortured
           two
           of
           their
           Deaconesses
           ,
           that
           he
           might
           draw
           from
           them
           all
           the
           secrets
           that
           were
           amongst
           them
           :
           but
           he
           found
           nothing
           ,
           only
           an
           inflexible
           aversion
           to
           the
           Worship
           of
           the
           gods
           ,
           and
           the
           Genius
           of
           the
           Emperor
           ;
           and
           that
           they
           met
           and
           Sung
           Hymns
           to
           Christ
           as
           a
           God
           ,
           and
           were
           tied
           by
           Vows
           not
           to
           commit
           Adultery
           ,
           nor
           to
           Steal
           ,
           or
           deceive
           ,
           or
           commit
           other
           Crimes
           ;
           and
           that
           their
           Feasts
           were
           Innocent
           and
           harmless
           .
           This
           happening
           not
           above
           Seventy
           Years
           after
           our
           Saviour's
           Death
           ,
           shews
           us
           how
           fast
           this
           Doctrine
           did
           spread
           ,
           and
           what
           vast
           number
           had
           then
           embraced
           it
           ;
           and
           yet
           these
           being
           all
           born
           and
           bred
           with
           such
           prejudices
           against
           it
           ,
           cannot
           be
           supposed
           to
           have
           received
           it
           too
           rashly
           ,
           or
           to
           have
           believed
           it
           implicitly
           .
        
         
         
           The
           last
           supposition
           of
           Infidelity
           yet
           remains
           to
           be
           consider'd
           ,
           which
           is
           ,
           
             That
             something
             must
             be
             yielded
             to
             have
             been
             published
             and
             received
             concerning
             this
             Religion
             ,
             soon
             after
             its
             first
             appearance
             ;
             but
             that
             in
             process
             of
             time
             the
             Books
             might
             have
             been
             Interpolated
             ,
             after
             all
             the
             Eye-witnesses
             were
             dead
             ,
             and
             many
             Additions
             of
             great
             Importance
             might
             have
             been
             clapt
             in
             afterwards
             .
          
           And
           this
           indeed
           is
           the
           plausiblest
           part
           of
           their
           whole
           Plea
           ;
           for
           if
           they
           yield
           that
           the
           Books
           which
           we
           now
           have
           ,
           were
           given
           out
           in
           the
           same
           manner
           as
           we
           have
           them
           ,
           and
           that
           they
           were
           receiv'd
           in
           the
           Age
           in
           which
           many
           Eye-witnesses
           were
           alive
           to
           vouch
           them
           ,
           then
           all
           that
           can
           be
           cavilled
           at
           ,
           after
           this
           is
           once
           yielded
           ,
           is
           so
           poor
           and
           slight
           ,
           that
           it
           only
           shews
           the
           incurable
           obstinacy
           of
           those
           who
           maintain
           it
           .
           This
           last
           has
           more
           colour
           :
           there
           were
           many
           Gospels
           given
           out
           at
           first
           ,
           as
           St.
           Luke
           informs
           us
           ,
           some
           false
           Gospels
           there
           were
           ;
           and
           there
           was
           a
           consierable
           diversity
           among
           some
           Copies
           ;
           parcels
           were
           in
           some
           ,
           that
           were
           left
           out
           in
           others
           :
           and
           it
           could
           scarce
           be
           otherwise
           ,
           while
           many
           were
           Writing
           what
           they
           themselves
           knew
           and
           saw
           ,
           and
           others
           might
           Copy
           these
           too
           hastily
           ,
           and
           uncorrectly
           :
           Yet
           within
           a
           hundred
           years
           after
           our
           Saviour's
           Death
           ,
           we
           find
           this
           matter
           was
           so
           settled
           ,
           that
           we
           see
           these
           Books
           were
           cited
           by
           Iustin
           ,
           and
           Iremaeus
           ,
           not
           to
           mention
           the
           Epistles
           of
           
             Clemens
             ,
             Ignatius
          
           and
           Policarp
           ;
           and
           from
           them
           downward
           ,
           in
           a
           continued
           succession
           of
           Writers
           ,
           and
           they
           were
           such
           as
           we
           now
           have
           them
           .
           I
           except
           only
           such
           small
           variations
           ,
           as
           might
           be
           the
           mistakes
           and
           errours
           of
           Copies
           ;
           all
           which
           when
           put
           together
           ,
           amount
           to
           nothing
           that
           is
           of
           any
           Importance
           to
           the
           matters
           of
           our
           Belief
           ,
           or
           the
           Rule
           of
           our
           Life
           .
           Now
           ,
           when
           we
           consider
           how
           near
           St.
           Iohn
           lived
           to
           that
           time
           ,
           and
           that
           Irenaeus
           was
           instructed
           by
           Policarp
           ,
           who
           was
           ordained
           by
           St.
           Iohn
           ,
           and
           lived
           not
           far
           from
           him
           ,
           when
           we
           see
           what
           weight
           Irenaeus
           lays
           on
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           in
           opposition
           to
           all
           
             Oral
             Tradition
          
           ,
           and
           how
           positively
           he
           makes
           his
           appeals
           to
           them
           :
           when
           we
           see
           how
           soon
           after
           that
           time
           ,
           both
           the
           Greek
           and
           Latin
           ,
           the
           Roman
           and
           Affrican
           Churches
           ,
           those
           of
           Syria
           and
           AEgypt
           ,
           do
           all
           agree
           to
           cite
           the
           same
           Books
           ,
           in
           the
           same
           words
           ,
           or
           with
           inconsiderable
           variations
           ,
           we
           have
           all
           reason
           to
           conclude
           ,
           that
           this
           great
           point
           of
           the
           Books
           was
           setled
           much
           sooner
           :
           since
           by
           the
           end
           of
           a
           hundred
           years
           they
           were
           in
           all
           Peoples
           hands
           ,
           and
           were
           read
           in
           all
           the
           Assemblies
           of
           Christians
           ;
           they
           were
           also
           read
           by
           their
           Enemies
           ,
           Trypho
           in
           particular
           ,
           as
           Iustin
           informs
           us
           :
           we
           see
           also
           soon
           after
           this
           ,
           that
           Celsus
           had
           read
           them
           ;
           and
           indeed
           ,
           it
           is
           plain
           from
           all
           the
           Christian
           Writers
           in
           those
           Ages
           ,
           that
           the
           Books
           of
           the
           N.
           Testament
           were
           in
           all
           mens
           hands
           ;
           they
           quote
           them
           so
           often
           in
           their
           Apologies
           ,
           and
           other
           Books
           ,
           as
           Writings
           that
           were
           generally
           read
           and
           known
           :
           such
           a
           spreading
           of
           Books
           ,
           and
           multiplying
           of
           Copies
           ,
           was
           a
           work
           of
           time
           ,
           when
           all
           was
           to
           be
           writ
           out
           ;
           and
           this
           was
           so
           near
           the
           Fountain
           ,
           that
           we
           have
           all
           reason
           to
           believe
           that
           the
           Originals
           at
           least
           of
           St.
           
           Paul's
           Epistles
           to
           the
           Churches
           ,
           were
           still
           preserved
           :
           and
           tho
           an
           Oral
           Tradition
           of
           a
           Doctrine
           ,
           even
           for
           so
           short
           a
           period
           ,
           is
           so
           doubtful
           a
           conveyance
           ,
           that
           it
           were
           not
           easy
           to
           think
           ,
           that
           it
           might
           not
           have
           enlarged
           a
           little
           beyond
           the
           truth
           ;
           yet
           a
           Tradition
           of
           some
           Books
           could
           hardly
           in
           so
           very
           short
           a
           time
           have
           been
           varied
           ,
           or
           altered
           ,
           chiefly
           in
           so
           important
           a
           point
           ,
           as
           the
           Resurrection
           of
           Christ
           ,
           which
           was
           the
           main
           Article
           of
           their
           belief
           ,
           and
           that
           which
           runs
           as
           a
           Thread
           through
           all
           the
           Sermons
           and
           Epistles
           of
           the
           Apostles
           :
           and
           indeed
           ,
           this
           being
           once
           yielded
           ,
           settles
           all
           the
           rest
           with
           it
           .
           Therefore
           since
           we
           have
           such
           a
           Copious
           concurrence
           of
           Authors
           that
           cite
           those
           Books
           all-a-long
           ,
           from
           that
           time
           downwards
           ,
           besides
           
           the
           Epistles
           of
           those
           Apostolical
           Men
           ,
           St.
           Clement
           ,
           St.
           Ignatius
           ,
           and
           St.
           Policarp
           ,
           the
           first
           having
           writ
           in
           that
           very
           time
           ,
           probably
           before
           the
           destruction
           of
           Ierusalem
           ,
           and
           the
           other
           two
           soon
           after
           it
           ;
           in
           which
           several
           of
           the
           Books
           of
           the
           N.
           Testiment
           are
           cited
           ,
           as
           Writings
           then
           well
           known
           ,
           and
           in
           all
           mens
           hands
           :
           we
           must
           from
           all
           this
           firmly
           conclude
           ,
           that
           the
           Books
           ,
           as
           we
           now
           have
           them
           ,
           are
           not
           altered
           from
           the
           form
           in
           which
           they
           were
           at
           first
           writ
           .
        
         
           They
           were
           quickly
           Copied
           out
           for
           the
           use
           of
           the
           Churches
           ;
           they
           were
           read
           at
           the
           Assemblies
           of
           the
           Christians
           ;
           they
           were
           Translated
           into
           the
           vulgar
           Tongues
           ,
           particularly
           the
           Latin
           and
           Syriach
           ,
           very
           early
           ;
           so
           that
           they
           becoming
           so
           soon
           publick
           ,
           and
           getting
           into
           so
           many
           hands
           ,
           it
           was
           not
           possible
           for
           any
           one
           ,
           who
           might
           have
           had
           the
           wickedness
           to
           have
           attempted
           the
           corrupting
           them
           ,
           to
           have
           compassed
           it
           afterwards
           .
           And
           what
           noise
           soever
           the
           Enemies
           of
           our
           Faith
           may
           make
           of
           the
           various
           readings
           ,
           and
           how
           much
           soever
           the
           bulk
           of
           them
           ,
           as
           they
           are
           added
           to
           the
           Polyglot
           Bible
           ,
           may
           at
           first
           view
           strike
           the
           eye
           ;
           yet
           when
           all
           these
           are
           examined
           ,
           they
           amount
           not
           to
           any
           one
           variation
           in
           any
           Article
           of
           our
           Faith
           ,
           and
           they
           appear
           so
           plainly
           to
           be
           the
           slips
           of
           the
           Writers
           ,
           that
           this
           can
           never
           shake
           any
           man
           who
           will
           be
           at
           the
           pains
           to
           search
           it
           to
           the
           bottom
           .
           So
           that
           I
           have
           now
           gone
           round
           all
           the
           suppositions
           of
           Infidelity
           ,
           and
           have
           ,
           I
           hope
           ,
           clearly
           evinced
           ,
           that
           there
           is
           not
           any
           one
           of
           them
           which
           is
           in
           any
           sort
           credible
           ,
           or
           even
           possible
           .
        
         
           I
           will
           in
           conclusion
           consider
           some
           few
           of
           their
           Objections
           ,
           indeed
           all
           that
           I
           have
           ever
           met
           with
           ,
           which
           seem
           to
           have
           any
           force
           ;
           
             Some
             cannot
             imagine
             why
             our
             Saviour
             ,
             after
             his
             Resurrection
             ,
             shewed
             himself
             only
             to
             a
             few
             ,
             and
             did
             not
             come
             in
             next
             day
             to
             the
             Temple
             ,
             and
             shew
             himself
             to
             that
             vast
             Assembly
             ,
             which
             was
             then
             to
             be
             there
             ;
             since
             that
             must
             for
             ever
             have
             put
             an
             end
             to
             all
             doubting
             ,
             and
             have
             silenced
             all
             his
             Enemies
             .
          
           This
           were
           a
           very
           reasonable
           Objection
           ,
           if
           
             God's
             ways
             were
             as
             our
             ways
             :
          
           our
           warm
           tempers
           that
           boil
           with
           resentment
           ,
           and
           that
           pursue
           eagerly
           our
           own
           Vindication
           ,
           would
           have
           no
           doubt
           wrought
           this
           way
           ;
           but
           if
           we
           go
           to
           ask
           an
           account
           of
           all
           God's
           Works
           or
           Ways
           ,
           we
           shall
           find
           them
           very
           different
           from
           our
           own
           Notions
           .
           A
           great
           part
           of
           his
           Creation
           seems
           useless
           to
           us
           :
           much
           of
           it
           seems
           defective
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           another
           part
           seems
           superfluously
           redundant
           to
           us
           :
           there
           are
           many
           very
           unaccountable
           things
           ,
           both
           in
           the
           structure
           of
           our
           Bodies
           ,
           and
           the
           temper
           of
           our
           Minds
           ;
           and
           if
           we
           will
           quarrel
           with
           every
           thing
           that
           does
           not
           suit
           our
           own
           Notions
           ,
           we
           will
           be
           very
           uneasie
           in
           our
           Thoughts
           .
           There
           are
           some
           Sins
           ,
           for
           which
           God
           gives
           over
           all
           further
           dealing
           with
           Persons
           and
           Nations
           ,
           and
           upon
           which
           he
           delivers
           them
           up
           to
           their
           own
           reprobate
           minds
           :
           and
           when
           he
           has
           used
           such
           sufficient
           means
           ,
           as
           might
           well
           serve
           to
           convince
           and
           reform
           them
           ,
           he
           lets
           them
           alone
           ,
           and
           
             leaves
             them
             to
             their
             own
             hearts
             lusts
             :
          
           Those
           who
           had
           seen
           so
           many
           of
           our
           Saviour's
           Miracles
           ,
           which
           ,
           instead
           of
           having
           a
           good
           effect
           on
           them
           ,
           did
           only
           serve
           to
           harden
           them
           the
           more
           in
           their
           opposition
           to
           him
           ,
           did
           well
           deserve
           that
           God
           should
           suffer
           them
           to
           harden
           themselves
           still
           more
           and
           more
           :
           and
           it
           was
           enough
           that
           Christ
           shewed
           himself
           so
           often
           to
           such
           a
           competent
           number
           of
           unexceptionable
           Witnesses
           ,
           and
           give
           them
           full
           powers
           to
           prove
           their
           Testimony
           concerning
           him
           ,
           by
           working
           such
           Miracles
           as
           he
           himself
           had
           wrought
           .
           Why
           he
           did
           it
           in
           this
           way
           ,
           and
           in
           no
           other
           ,
           is
           among
           the
           Secrets
           of
           his
           Councils
           ,
           which
           are
           to
           us
           unsearchable
           .
           When
           our
           Souls
           become
           more
           perfect
           ,
           our
           Capacities
           and
           Faculties
           more
           enlarged
           ,
           and
           our
           Thoughts
           more
           exalted
           ,
           then
           we
           may
           come
           to
           understand
           the
           reason
           of
           these
           things
           more
           perfectly
           
           than
           it
           is
           possible
           for
           us
           to
           do
           in
           this
           depressed
           and
           darkned
           state
           .
           One
           thing
           after
           all
           we
           may
           gather
           from
           our
           Saviour's
           words
           ,
           who
           has
           pronounced
           them
           
             blessed
             who
             have
             not
             seen
             ,
             and
             yet
             have
             believed
          
           ;
           and
           from
           the
           value
           that
           in
           many
           places
           of
           the
           New
           Testament
           is
           set
           on
           faith
           and
           on
           believing
           ,
           that
           God
           did
           not
           intend
           to
           give
           the
           World
           such
           an
           undeniable
           Evidence
           ,
           as
           that
           it
           should
           be
           out
           of
           their
           power
           to
           disbelieve
           :
           for
           to
           believe
           either
           such
           things
           as
           our
           Senses
           do
           plainly
           perceive
           ,
           or
           to
           believe
           Mathematical
           Truths
           ,
           is
           that
           to
           which
           our
           Nature
           constrains
           us
           ,
           and
           for
           which
           we
           can
           deserve
           no
           sort
           of
           commendation
           .
           Therefore
           to
           make
           our
           Faith
           to
           be
           both
           well
           grounded
           ,
           and
           also
           highly
           acceptable
           to
           God
           ,
           it
           is
           enough
           that
           there
           are
           sufficient
           Reasons
           offered
           to
           us
           ,
           to
           persuade
           our
           belief
           ,
           and
           that
           there
           is
           no
           good
           reason
           to
           the
           contrary
           ,
           tho'
           we
           may
           start
           possibilities
           of
           imaginary
           reasons
           against
           it
           ;
           and
           a
           Man
           who
           is
           so
           far
           convinced
           by
           those
           ,
           that
           he
           is
           from
           thence
           determin'd
           to
           believe
           all
           the
           other
           parts
           of
           that
           Revelation
           ,
           both
           the
           Promises
           and
           the
           Precepts
           of
           it
           ,
           so
           that
           he
           gives
           himself
           up
           to
           its
           conduct
           in
           the
           whole
           course
           of
           his
           Life
           ,
           in
           the
           assured
           expectation
           of
           the
           Promises
           it
           sets
           before
           him
           ;
           has
           such
           a
           Faith
           ,
           that
           must
           certainly
           be
           of
           great
           value
           in
           the
           sight
           of
           God
           ;
           because
           it
           has
           a
           great
           effect
           on
           the
           believer
           himself
           .
           There
           is
           Beauty
           enough
           in
           the
           Rules
           of
           our
           Religion
           ,
           to
           oblige
           every
           Man
           to
           examine
           well
           the
           Authority
           upon
           which
           it
           rests
           ,
           and
           to
           him
           that
           will
           set
           his
           thoughts
           a
           working
           upon
           it
           ,
           this
           Authority
           will
           soon
           appear
           strong
           enough
           to
           determine
           his
           assent
           :
           and
           when
           that
           has
           its
           due
           operation
           upon
           him
           ,
           then
           his
           Faith
           has
           had
           its
           full
           effect
           .
           So
           that
           it
           is
           no
           dull
           ,
           nor
           lazy
           or
           implicite
           Faith
           on
           which
           the
           
             New
             Testament
          
           sets
           so
           high
           a
           value
           ;
           it
           is
           a
           Faith
           that
           
             purifies
             the
             Heart
          
           ,
           that
           
             worketh
             by
             Love
          
           ,
           that
           makes
           us
           
             new
             Creatures
          
           ,
           and
           engages
           us
           to
           
             keep
             the
             Commandments
             of
             God.
          
           So
           that
           this
           Objection
           has
           no
           other
           force
           in
           it
           but
           this
           ,
           That
           God's
           Ways
           are
           a
           great
           depth
           ,
           and
           to
           us
           are
           past
           finding
           out
           .
        
         
           A
           second
           Objection
           is
           ,
           
             That
             if
             our
             Saviour
             and
             his
             Apostles
             gave
             such
             Proofs
             of
             their
             Mission
             ,
             how
             is
             it
             to
             be
             imagined
             ,
             that
             any
             Man
             could
             be
             so
             obstinate
             ,
             as
             to
             stand
             it
             out
             against
             so
             full
             a
             Conviction
             ?
             These
             things
             were
             probably
             enquired
             into
             at
             that
             time
             ,
             by
             Men
             of
             all
             sides
             ;
             Curiosity
             might
             work
             on
             some
             ,
             and
             Fear
             on
             others
             :
             and
             those
             who
             had
             drawn
             the
             Guilt
             of
             his
             Blood
             upon
             them
             ,
             were
             most
             particularly
             concern'd
             to
             examine
             the
             matter
             carefully
             ,
             since
             Blood
             is
             apt
             to
             raise
             a
             Clamour
             within
             ,
             which
             is
             not
             easily
             silenced
             :
             Besides
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             
               Acts
               of
               the
               Apostles
            
             ,
             the
             Iews
             ,
             and
             even
             their
             Sanhedrin
             ,
             seem
             to
             have
             been
             struck
             with
             the
             Reports
             of
             his
             Resurrection
             ,
             so
             that
             they
             knew
             not
             how
             to
             gainsay
             it
             ,
             and
             were
             concerned
             only
             to
             stifle
             and
             silence
             it
             .
             Now
             it
             seems
             somewhat
             unaccountable
             ,
             how
             it
             came
             that
             they
             still
             stood
             out
             ,
             and
             were
             not
             overcome
             with
             all
             that
             Evidence
             ,
             if
             it
             was
             so
             full
             as
             we
             do
             now
             represent
             it
             ?
          
           But
           in
           answer
           to
           this
           ,
           it
           is
           to
           be
           considered
           ,
           That
           there
           is
           a
           perversness
           and
           depravedness
           in
           Humane
           Nature
           that
           cannot
           be
           accounted
           for
           .
           To
           some
           of
           the
           Enemies
           of
           our
           Religion
           ,
           I
           mean
           the
           Iews
           ,
           this
           can
           be
           no
           Objection
           ,
           since
           
           Pharaoh's
           hardning
           himself
           against
           all
           
           Moses's
           Miracles
           and
           Messages
           ,
           and
           even
           the
           murmurings
           of
           their
           Forefathers
           the
           Israelites
           ,
           in
           the
           Wilderness
           ,
           are
           every
           whit
           as
           extraordinary
           Instances
           of
           the
           depravation
           of
           Humane
           Nature
           ,
           as
           these
           we
           now
           consider
           were
           :
           but
           indeed
           we
           need
           not
           go
           so
           far
           to
           seek
           for
           amazing
           Characters
           and
           Instances
           of
           the
           Madness
           of
           Mankind
           ;
           no
           Laws
           ,
           no
           Rewards
           ,
           no
           Punishments
           ,
           no
           Experience
           nor
           Observation
           can
           make
           Men
           wise
           
           or
           good
           .
           When
           Men
           are
           once
           engaged
           in
           ill
           Courses
           ,
           they
           quickly
           contract
           Habits
           ,
           and
           are
           soon
           hardned
           in
           them
           ;
           and
           when
           Pride
           and
           Interest
           are
           got
           on
           the
           side
           of
           that
           ,
           which
           of
           it self
           was
           strong
           enough
           to
           overcome
           them
           ,
           then
           they
           become
           intractable
           and
           fierce
           against
           every
           opposition
           ,
           and
           become
           really
           the
           worse
           ,
           the
           more
           they
           are
           pursued
           and
           dealt
           with
           .
        
         
           Another
           Objection
           is
           ,
           
             Why
             do
             not
             some
             of
             those
             Miracles
             that
             seem
             to
             have
             been
             with
             a
             sort
             of
             profusion
             thrown
             out
             abundantly
             at
             first
             ,
             now
             appear
             to
             convince
             the
             World
             ,
             for
             these
             would
             certainly
             have
             a
             great
             effect
             ?
          
           What
           was
           said
           to
           the
           first
           Objection
           ,
           belongs
           in
           a
           great
           measure
           to
           this
           .
           We
           are
           not
           to
           ask
           of
           God
           an
           account
           of
           his
           ways
           ,
           if
           he
           has
           laid
           enough
           before
           us
           for
           our
           conviction
           ;
           and
           if
           that
           is
           rejected
           by
           us
           ,
           we
           have
           no
           reason
           to
           expect
           that
           he
           should
           disturb
           the
           Order
           that
           he
           has
           setled
           in
           the
           Creation
           ,
           to
           gratifie
           our
           humours
           .
           It
           were
           not
           suitable
           to
           that
           Order
           ,
           that
           he
           has
           so
           wisely
           and
           usefully
           establish'd
           ,
           that
           it
           should
           be
           too
           often
           put
           out
           of
           its
           channel
           :
           It
           is
           enough
           that
           at
           the
           first
           openings
           of
           the
           Two
           Revealed
           Religions
           that
           he
           delivered
           to
           the
           World
           ,
           he
           gave
           evident
           Signs
           ,
           both
           of
           his
           Dominion
           over
           the
           Works
           of
           his
           Hands
           ,
           and
           of
           his
           having
           authorised
           those
           whom
           he
           sent
           to
           speak
           in
           his
           Name
           .
           That
           being
           then
           fully
           done
           ,
           and
           the
           Precepts
           of
           this
           Religion
           bearing
           such
           an
           apparent
           suitableness
           to
           our
           Natures
           ,
           and
           to
           the
           Interests
           of
           all
           Humane
           Societies
           ,
           there
           is
           no
           sort
           of
           reason
           for
           us
           to
           demand
           more
           proof
           ,
           than
           that
           which
           God
           was
           pleas'd
           to
           give
           at
           first
           .
           Besides
           ,
           that
           all
           Ages
           and
           Nations
           have
           the
           same
           pretended
           claim
           to
           Miracles
           ,
           for
           they
           are
           equally
           his
           Creatures
           ;
           and
           we
           can
           fancy
           no
           reason
           why
           he
           should
           be
           partial
           to
           some
           ,
           more
           than
           to
           others
           :
           Now
           if
           there
           were
           such
           a
           constant
           return
           of
           Miracles
           ,
           the
           whole
           Argument
           from
           them
           would
           in
           a
           little
           time
           be
           lost
           ;
           Men
           grow
           accustomed
           to
           what
           they
           see
           daily
           ,
           and
           it
           makes
           no
           impression
           ,
           otherwise
           the
           Wonders
           of
           Day
           and
           Night
           ,
           of
           Summer
           and
           Winter
           ,
           the
           ebbing
           and
           flowing
           of
           the
           Sea
           ,
           would
           work
           more
           powerfully
           on
           us
           ,
           than
           they
           do
           .
           A
           superfetation
           of
           Miracles
           would
           have
           no
           effect
           ,
           if
           it
           were
           not
           a
           bad
           one
           ,
           to
           make
           the
           Divine
           Power
           in
           working
           them
           be
           called
           in
           question
           ,
           and
           to
           lead
           Men
           to
           impute
           them
           to
           some
           Natural
           Cause
           ,
           or
           to
           some
           Secrets
           known
           only
           to
           a
           few
           .
           In
           all
           which
           we
           may
           conclude
           ,
           that
           according
           to
           what
           our
           Saviour
           said
           of
           Moses
           and
           the
           Prophets
           ,
           If
           Men
           believe
           not
           Christ
           and
           his
           Apostles
           ,
           they
           would
           not
           believe
           ,
           
           
             tho'
             a
             Man
             should
             rise
             from
             the
             dead
             ,
          
           or
           that
           the
           most
           uncontested
           Miracle
           that
           they
           would
           call
           for
           ,
           should
           be
           wrought
           for
           their
           conviction
           .
        
         
           
             Another
             Objection
             of
             the
             Infidels
             is
             taken
             from
             the
             differences
             that
             are
             between
             the
             Gospels
             ,
             in
             which
             the
             same
             passages
             seem
             to
             be
             variously
             related
             in
             different
             words
             ,
             and
             in
             another
             order
             of
             time
             ;
             things
             being
             by
             some
             set
             down
             as
             done
             after
             those
             things
             before
             which
             they
             are
             set
             by
             others
             .
             Questions
             and
             Answers
             are
             variously
             stated
             ;
             they
             also
             find
             some
             reasonings
             that
             do
             not
             seem
             concluding
             ,
             even
             those
             that
             are
             brought
             to
             convince
             gainsayers
             ,
             where
             there
             ought
             to
             be
             more
             exactness
             .
             There
             is
             also
             a
             lowness
             and
             flatness
             of
             style
             ,
             that
             makes
             the
             Books
             seem
             but
             mean
             ;
             nor
             are
             they
             laid
             in
             any
             exactness
             of
             method
             ,
             but
             seem
             to
             run
             in
             a
             loose
             ramble
             ;
             besides
             ,
             that
             there
             are
             many
             passages
             in
             them
             that
             look
             staring
             ,
             as
             that
             of
             Christ's
             preaching
             to
             the
             
               Spirits
               in
               Prison
            
             ,
             that
             of
             Melchisedeck
             ,
             and
             some
             other
             things
             that
             we
             scarce
             know
             what
             to
             make
             of
             .
             These
             things
             look
             not
             like
             the
             Products
             of
             Divine
             Inspiration
             .
          
        
         
         
           But
           in
           answer
           to
           all
           this
           ,
           we
           are
           to
           consider
           the
           different
           Orders
           of
           Inspiration
           ,
           
           according
           to
           the
           different
           ends
           for
           which
           it
           is
           given
           .
           Moses
           had
           the
           Law
           ,
           as
           the
           Iews
           confess
           ,
           by
           an
           immediate
           Communication
           with
           God
           ,
           as
           one
           Man
           converses
           with
           another
           ,
           expressed
           by
           the
           phrase
           of
           
             face
             to
             face
          
           ,
           or
           
             mouth
             to
             mouth
          
           ;
           such
           a
           degree
           seemed
           necessary
           for
           one
           who
           was
           to
           deliver
           an
           entire
           System
           of
           a
           Religion
           of
           Sacred
           Rites
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           Binding
           Laws
           to
           that
           Nation
           .
           But
           those
           who
           were
           only
           sent
           to
           call
           on
           the
           People
           to
           the
           obedience
           of
           the
           Law
           ,
           and
           to
           denounce
           Judgments
           upon
           their
           disobedience
           ,
           and
           give
           out
           Predictions
           ,
           received
           a
           lower
           degree
           of
           Inspiration
           ;
           the
           Will
           of
           God
           being
           represented
           to
           them
           in
           Dreams
           and
           Visions
           ,
           in
           which
           several
           Representations
           were
           drammatically
           impressed
           on
           their
           Imaginations
           ,
           and
           explained
           by
           a
           secret
           Intimation
           made
           by
           God
           to
           them
           :
           Others
           had
           yet
           a
           lower
           degree
           ,
           being
           animated
           by
           a
           Divine
           Excitation
           to
           compose
           Holy
           Hymns
           and
           Discourses
           to
           the
           edification
           of
           the
           People
           :
           now
           as
           the
           Iews
           divide
           the
           Books
           of
           the
           
             Old
             Testament
          
           in
           three
           different
           Volumes
           ,
           according
           to
           these
           various
           degrees
           of
           Inspiration
           ;
           according
           to
           which
           division
           our
           Saviour
           himself
           cites
           the
           
             Old
             Testament
          
           ;
           in
           all
           of
           which
           ,
           we
           find
           that
           those
           holy
           Penmen
           writ
           in
           such
           a
           diversity
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           apparent
           every
           one
           was
           left
           to
           his
           own
           Way
           and
           Geni●us
           ,
           as
           to
           Style
           and
           Composition
           ,
           some
           being
           much
           loftier
           than
           others
           .
           Now
           to
           apply
           this
           to
           the
           
             New
             Testament
          
           ;
           It
           was
           necessary
           that
           Men
           sent
           to
           publish
           such
           a
           Doctrine
           ,
           should
           be
           so
           divinely
           filled
           with
           the
           knowledge
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           should
           be
           so
           actuated
           by
           that
           same
           Influence
           that
           assisted
           them
           miraculously
           ,
           as
           neither
           to
           be
           able
           to
           mistake
           ,
           nor
           misrepresent
           any
           part
           of
           it
           ;
           for
           the
           Miracles
           that
           they
           wrought
           ,
           bringing
           the
           World
           under
           an
           obligation
           to
           believe
           them
           ,
           it
           was
           not
           possible
           that
           they
           could
           be
           left
           to
           themselves
           ,
           and
           be
           subject
           to
           mistakes
           :
           But
           after
           all
           this
           ,
           every
           one
           acted
           according
           to
           his
           natural
           Temper
           ,
           and
           writ
           in
           his
           natural
           Style
           ;
           so
           we
           see
           a
           great
           variety
           in
           the
           whole
           Composition
           and
           Method
           of
           their
           Discourses
           and
           Epistles
           .
           The
           Gospels
           were
           writ
           either
           by
           Apostles
           ,
           or
           by
           those
           who
           were
           their
           companions
           in
           labour
           ,
           and
           whose
           Books
           were
           authoris'd
           by
           them
           ;
           but
           it
           does
           not
           clearly
           appear
           what
           method
           they
           intended
           to
           follow
           ,
           whether
           to
           observe
           the
           order
           of
           Time
           ,
           or
           the
           relation
           that
           one
           Passage
           might
           have
           to
           another
           :
           in
           this
           they
           were
           left
           to
           their
           natural
           Faculties
           ;
           all
           that
           was
           of
           consequence
           ,
           was
           to
           have
           the
           Doctrine
           and
           Discourses
           of
           Christ
           ,
           his
           Action
           and
           his
           Miracles
           ,
           faithfully
           stated
           to
           us
           :
           but
           in
           the
           method
           of
           ordering
           or
           expressing
           these
           ,
           they
           might
           be
           left
           to
           their
           natural
           Powers
           ;
           and
           in
           this
           there
           might
           be
           a
           particular
           ordering
           of
           Providence
           ,
           that
           every
           thing
           should
           not
           be
           said
           in
           the
           same
           way
           by
           every
           one
           as
           by
           concert
           ,
           which
           might
           have
           looked
           liker
           a
           contrivance
           ;
           it
           being
           more
           genuine
           ,
           when
           different
           persons
           write
           in
           different
           ways
           ,
           and
           all
           agree
           in
           the
           same
           account
           of
           the
           Doctrine
           and
           Miracles
           .
           There
           may
           be
           also
           many
           ways
           of
           reconciling
           small
           diversities
           ,
           which
           at
           this
           distance
           may
           be
           lost
           to
           us
           :
           things
           may
           appear
           to
           be
           different
           ,
           that
           yet
           may
           very
           well
           agree
           ;
           of
           which
           we
           find
           innumerable
           Instances
           in
           Critical
           Authors
           :
           and
           those
           passages
           whose
           agreement
           they
           have
           made
           out
           ,
           give
           us
           very
           good
           reason
           to
           believe
           ,
           that
           if
           we
           had
           a
           greater
           number
           of
           contemporary
           Books
           now
           extant
           ,
           we
           might
           understand
           many
           more
           better
           than
           we
           can
           do
           in
           this
           want
           of
           them
           .
           Passages
           very
           like
           one
           another
           might
           have
           happened
           in
           different
           times
           of
           our
           Saviour's
           Life
           ;
           and
           that
           which
           seems
           to
           be
           one
           story
           ,
           related
           two
           different
           ways
           ,
           may
           be
           really
           two
           different
           stories
           ,
           and
           both
           may
           be
           exactly
           related
           .
           So
           that
           all
           this
           Objection
           ,
           instead
           of
           derogating
           from
           the
           credit
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           does
           really
           
           heighten
           it
           .
           As
           for
           many
           Answers
           and
           Reasonings
           that
           do
           not
           seem
           to
           us
           to
           be
           very
           concluding
           ,
           we
           are
           to
           consider
           ,
           that
           in
           a
           short
           Relation
           ,
           in
           which
           hints
           are
           only
           given
           ,
           it
           was
           impossible
           to
           open
           every
           thing
           fully
           :
           we
           are
           also
           little
           acquainted
           with
           the
           methods
           of
           the
           Iews
           Arguings
           at
           that
           time
           .
           Philo
           and
           Iosephus
           are
           the
           only
           Writers
           that
           remain
           .
           The
           one
           is
           short
           upon
           their
           Customs
           and
           Notions
           ;
           and
           he
           affecting
           to
           write
           elegantly
           for
           the
           Romans
           and
           Greeks
           ,
           gives
           us
           very
           little
           light
           this
           way
           .
           Philo
           does
           indeed
           much
           more
           ;
           tho'
           living
           long
           at
           Alexandria
           ,
           and
           studying
           the
           Greek
           Philosophy
           ,
           he
           is
           so
           mystical
           and
           sublime
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           not
           easie
           always
           to
           comprehend
           him
           ;
           yet
           in
           him
           we
           plainly
           see
           ,
           how
           much
           the
           Iews
           were
           delighted
           with
           very
           dark
           allusions
           and
           reasonings
           :
           and
           since
           it
           is
           a
           just
           and
           allowable
           way
           of
           arguing
           with
           any
           ,
           to
           argue
           from
           Suppositions
           granted
           by
           them
           ,
           and
           suitably
           to
           their
           Principles
           and
           Notions
           ,
           we
           who
           plainly
           see
           in
           Philo
           ,
           that
           the
           Iews
           used
           them
           to
           explain
           a
           great
           deal
           of
           Scripture
           by
           a
           dark
           Cabbala
           ,
           are
           not
           to
           wonder
           if
           some
           Arguments
           run
           in
           that
           strain
           .
           For
           instance
           ,
           we
           do
           not
           see
           how
           the
           last
           words
           of
           the
           102
           Psalm
           ,
           concerning
           God's
           creating
           all
           things
           ,
           and
           his
           Eternity
           and
           Unchangeableness
           ,
           belong
           to
           the
           Messias
           ,
           which
           yet
           are
           applied
           to
           him
           in
           the
           Epistle
           to
           the
           Hebrews
           ;
           
           but
           we
           see
           clear
           Characters
           in
           that
           Psalm
           ,
           to
           shew
           us
           that
           the
           Iews
           did
           so
           expound
           it
           ;
           Since
           those
           words
           ,
           
             the
             Heathen
             shall
             fear
             the
             Name
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             Kings
             of
             the
             Earth
             his
             Glory
          
           ;
           and
           
             when
             the
             Lord
             shall
             build
             up
             Sion
             ,
             he
             shall
             appear
             in
             his
             Glory
          
           ;
           together
           with
           several
           passages
           that
           follow
           ,
           could
           not
           according
           to
           the
           Cabbala
           of
           the
           Iews
           be
           understood
           of
           any
           thing
           but
           of
           the
           Messias
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           Divine
           Shechinah
           ,
           that
           was
           to
           rest
           upon
           him
           ,
           and
           so
           according
           to
           this
           all
           the
           other
           parts
           of
           the
           Psalm
           were
           also
           applicable
           to
           him
           .
        
         
           If
           St.
           Paul
           argues
           ,
           that
           the
           Promise
           was
           not
           made
           to
           Seeds
           ,
           but
           to
           the
           Seed
           of
           Abraham
           ,
           which
           seems
           a
           bad
           inference
           ;
           since
           Seed
           ,
           tho'
           in
           the
           singular
           ,
           
           is
           yet
           of
           a
           plural
           signification
           ;
           this
           may
           perhaps
           be
           bad
           Greek
           ,
           unless
           some
           corrupt
           form
           of
           Speech
           had
           made
           Seed
           stand
           for
           Son
           ;
           but
           tho'
           the
           Greek
           is
           not
           pure
           ,
           yet
           the
           Sense
           is
           true
           ,
           and
           the
           Argument
           in
           it self
           is
           good
           ;
           St.
           
           Paul's
           design
           being
           to
           let
           them
           see
           ,
           that
           their
           being
           the
           Seed
           of
           Abraham
           alone
           ,
           was
           not
           enough
           to
           assure
           them
           of
           the
           favour
           of
           God
           :
           It
           was
           not
           to
           all
           
           Abraham's
           Posterity
           that
           the
           Promise
           was
           made
           ,
           since
           neither
           Ishmael
           nor
           
           Keturah's
           Children
           were
           comprehended
           within
           it
           :
           But
           it
           belonged
           only
           to
           Isaac
           ;
           and
           in
           that
           contracting
           the
           Promise
           to
           one
           ,
           an
           emblem
           was
           given
           of
           the
           Messias
           ,
           in
           whom
           singly
           the
           blessing
           of
           that
           Covenant
           was
           to
           center
           ,
           and
           was
           not
           to
           be
           spread
           into
           the
           whole
           Nation
           that
           descended
           from
           him
           .
           So
           that
           what
           fault
           soever
           we
           may
           find
           with
           the
           Greek
           ,
           the
           Sense
           is
           true
           ,
           and
           the
           Application
           is
           useful
           ;
           and
           we
           do
           not
           know
           ,
           but
           such
           a
           form
           of
           Speech
           might
           have
           been
           then
           used
           in
           common
           discourse
           .
           It
           is
           certain
           ,
           that
           the
           Apostles
           had
           no
           Rhetorick
           ,
           and
           often
           their
           Grammar
           is
           not
           exact
           :
           But
           this
           ,
           instead
           of
           making
           against
           their
           Writings
           ,
           does
           really
           make
           for
           them
           ;
           since
           it
           shews
           ,
           that
           they
           us'd
           no
           enticing
           Words
           ,
           nor
           laboured
           Periods
           ;
           no
           lively
           Figures
           ,
           nor
           studied
           Sentences
           ;
           all
           was
           natural
           ,
           without
           Art
           or
           Study
           ;
           which
           shewed
           that
           they
           knew
           they
           needed
           no
           borrowed
           help
           to
           support
           a
           Cause
           in
           which
           they
           were
           sure
           Heaven
           would
           interpose
           ,
           and
           promote
           its
           own
           concerns
           ;
           and
           the
           veneration
           with
           which
           their
           Writings
           were
           received
           ,
           and
           in
           which
           they
           were
           held
           ,
           shews
           that
           there
           was
           somewhat
           else
           than
           the
           Skill
           or
           Eloquence
           ,
           the
           Persuasives
           or
           Arguings
           of
           the
           Authors
           ,
           that
           begat
           and
           maintained
           their
           Reputation
           .
        
         
         
           If
           we
           find
           here
           and
           there
           a
           Passage
           that
           we
           know
           not
           well
           what
           to
           make
           of
           ,
           this
           is
           the
           fate
           of
           all
           Books
           that
           were
           writ
           at
           a
           great
           distance
           from
           us
           ;
           The
           Customs
           and
           Manners
           of
           Men
           change
           strangely
           in
           a
           course
           of
           many
           Ages
           ;
           and
           all
           Speech
           ,
           especially
           that
           which
           is
           figurative
           and
           dark
           ,
           has
           such
           relation
           to
           these
           ,
           that
           if
           in
           a
           Book
           full
           of
           many
           plain
           ,
           useful
           and
           excellent
           Theories
           and
           Rules
           ,
           some
           Passages
           come
           in
           amongst
           them
           which
           we
           plainly
           see
           relate
           to
           some
           Practice
           or
           Opinion
           of
           which
           we
           are
           not
           sufficiently
           informed
           ,
           such
           as
           the
           
             being
             baptised
             for
             the
             dead
             ;
             having
             power
             on
             the
             head
             because
             of
             the
             Angels
             ,
          
           or
           the
           like
           :
           This
           is
           nothing
           but
           what
           occurs
           to
           us
           in
           all
           ancient
           Books
           ,
           and
           what
           we
           easily
           bear
           with
           in
           all
           other
           Writings
           ,
           even
           of
           a
           much
           later
           Antiquity
           :
           Weare
           therefore
           to
           make
           the
           best
           use
           we
           can
           of
           that
           which
           we
           do
           understand
           ;
           and
           to
           let
           those
           other
           places
           lie
           till
           we
           can
           find
           out
           their
           true
           meaning
           .
        
         
           
           That
           of
           
           Christ's
           
             going
             in
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             to
             Preach
             to
             the
             Spirits
             now
             in
             Prison
             ,
          
           is
           perhaps
           one
           of
           these
           ,
           unless
           we
           believe
           that
           by
           Prison
           is
           to
           be
           meant
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           use
           of
           that
           word
           ,
           and
           others
           like
           it
           in
           the
           Septuagint
           ,
           the
           darkned
           state
           of
           the
           Gentile
           World
           ,
           
           who
           were
           shut
           up
           in
           Idolatry
           ,
           as
           in
           a
           Prison
           ,
           or
           in
           Chains
           ,
           under
           the
           power
           of
           the
           God
           of
           this
           World.
           In
           this
           sense
           there
           is
           nothing
           easier
           to
           be
           apprehended
           than
           that
           period
           ;
           which
           imports
           only
           ,
           that
           Christ
           by
           vertue
           of
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           that
           he
           had
           poured
           out
           upon
           his
           Apostles
           ,
           was
           calling
           the
           Gentile
           World
           out
           of
           their
           Ignorance
           and
           Idolatry
           :
           And
           as
           in
           the
           days
           of
           Noah
           ,
           those
           who
           were
           disobedient
           perished
           in
           the
           Flood
           ,
           while
           there
           was
           an
           Ark
           prepared
           for
           those
           who
           would
           go
           into
           it
           :
           So
           says
           he
           ,
           our
           rising
           out
           of
           the
           Waters
           ,
           that
           being
           the
           last
           piece
           of
           the
           Baptismal
           Ceremony
           ,
           as
           it
           was
           then
           practised
           ,
           and
           being
           the
           representation
           of
           our
           rising
           again
           with
           Christ
           ,
           was
           that
           which
           now
           
             saves
             us
          
           .
           In
           all
           this
           the
           sence
           is
           clear
           and
           good
           ,
           tho
           the
           manner
           of
           the
           expression
           be
           a
           little
           dark
           .
        
         
           The
           way
           of
           all
           the
           Easterns
           ,
           even
           to
           this
           day
           ,
           in
           all
           their
           discourses
           ,
           being
           obscure
           and
           involv'd
           ,
           where
           a
           great
           deal
           is
           supposed
           to
           be
           already
           understood
           ;
           we
           are
           not
           to
           wonder
           ,
           if
           we
           should
           find
           some
           parts
           of
           the
           
             New
             Testament
          
           writ
           in
           that
           strain
           .
           As
           for
           that
           of
           Melchisedeck
           ,
           as
           the
           words
           lie
           ,
           they
           seem
           to
           be
           a
           riddle
           indeed
           ;
           but
           with
           a
           little
           observation
           we
           will
           find
           that
           passage
           concerning
           him
           in
           the
           Epistle
           to
           the
           Hebrews
           ,
           to
           be
           as
           plain
           as
           any
           thing
           can
           be
           .
           The
           design
           of
           a
           great
           part
           of
           this
           Epistle
           is
           to
           shew
           ,
           
           that
           the
           Messias
           was
           to
           be
           a
           Priest
           ,
           and
           was
           to
           offer
           up
           a
           Sacrifice
           ;
           but
           not
           to
           be
           of
           the
           Family
           of
           Aaron
           ,
           since
           he
           was
           to
           spring
           out
           of
           the
           Tribe
           of
           Iudah
           ;
           nor
           to
           be
           a
           Priest
           after
           that
           Order
           ,
           or
           according
           to
           the
           Rules
           of
           that
           Institution
           ;
           but
           according
           to
           the
           Psalm
           ,
           to
           be
           a
           Priest
           after
           the
           
             Order
             of
             Melchisedeck
          
           :
           
           Now
           the
           Rules
           or
           Order
           of
           the
           Aaronical
           Priesthood
           were
           ,
           that
           every
           Priest
           was
           to
           be
           descended
           from
           that
           Line
           ,
           to
           be
           born
           of
           a
           Mother
           that
           had
           not
           been
           a
           Widow
           ,
           or
           Divorced
           ;
           and
           this
           gave
           him
           who
           was
           thus
           received
           ,
           a
           right
           to
           transmit
           his
           Priesthood
           to
           his
           descendants
           in
           a
           Genealogy
           derived
           from
           him
           .
           These
           Priests
           were
           also
           tied
           to
           their
           Turns
           in
           attending
           on
           the
           Temple
           ,
           which
           were
           called
           their
           Days
           ,
           in
           which
           they
           were
           admitted
           to
           serve
           at
           Thirty
           ,
           which
           was
           therefore
           the
           Age
           of
           the
           beginning
           of
           their
           days
           ;
           and
           at
           Fifty
           they
           were
           dismissed
           and
           were
           no
           more
           bound
           to
           attend
           ,
           than
           if
           they
           had
           been
           naturally
           dead
           ;
           so
           this
           was
           the
           end
           of
           their
           Life
           ,
           as
           to
           their
           Priesthood
           .
           Now
           in
           opposition
           to
           this
           ,
           Melchisedeck
           was
           
             a
             Priest
             without
             Father
             and
             Mother
          
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           He
           was
           immediately
           called
           to
           it
           of
           
           God
           ;
           and
           it
           did
           not
           devolve
           on
           him
           by
           descent
           ,
           nor
           was
           he
           to
           derive
           this
           in
           a
           Genealogy
           to
           his
           Posterity
           :
           He
           came
           ●ot
           on
           to
           an
           attendance
           on
           the
           service
           of
           God
           at
           such
           an
           Age
           ,
           nor
           went
           he
           out
           at
           another
           ,
           but
           was
           
             a
             Priest
             of
             God
             for
             ever
          
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           of
           a
           long
           continuance
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           common
           use
           of
           that
           word
           ,
           which
           only
           imports
           a
           constancy
           in
           any
           thing
           .
           Melchisedeck
           was
           a
           Priest
           for
           term
           of
           Life
           ,
           which
           answers
           the
           signification
           of
           the
           word
           ;
           but
           was
           a
           Type
           of
           him
           that
           in
           the
           strictest
           sense
           was
           to
           be
           a
           
             Priest
             of
             God
             for
             ever
          
           .
           Thus
           if
           we
           conster
           that
           verse
           by
           a
           reverse
           ,
           which
           is
           very
           ordinary
           ,
           of
           bringing
           the
           last
           word
           the
           govern
           the
           whole
           period
           ,
           placing
           the
           word
           Priest
           at
           the
           head
           of
           it
           ▪
           nothing
           can
           be
           plainer
           and
           more
           full
           to
           the
           point
           that
           is
           there
           driven
           at
           .
           And
           thus
           many
           passages
           that
           appear
           difficult
           ,
           when
           they
           are
           but
           slightly
           looked
           at
           ,
           become
           very
           intelligible
           when
           more
           attentively
           examined
           ;
           and
           as
           we
           can
           make
           this
           out
           in
           a
           great
           many
           Instances
           ;
           so
           if
           there
           are
           others
           in
           which
           we
           do
           still
           stick
           ,
           we
           have
           all
           possible
           reason
           to
           impute
           our
           Ignorance
           to
           our
           wanting
           a
           sufficient
           number
           of
           helps
           ,
           and
           of
           Books
           writ
           in
           that
           Country
           ,
           and
           at
           that
           time
           ,
           from
           which
           we
           might
           better
           collect
           the
           Opinions
           ,
           Customs
           ,
           Phrases
           and
           Allusions
           of
           those
           Parts
           and
           Times
           :
           For
           since
           the
           Books
           of
           our
           Religion
           were
           writ
           for
           the
           use
           of
           plain
           and
           simple
           People
           ,
           to
           whom
           they
           were
           addrest
           ,
           and
           in
           whose
           hands
           they
           were
           to
           be
           put
           ;
           they
           must
           have
           been
           writ
           in
           a
           popular
           ,
           and
           not
           in
           a
           Rhetorical
           or
           Philosophical
           Style
           ;
           which
           tho
           it
           is
           more
           correct
           and
           more
           lasting
           ,
           yet
           it
           is
           both
           drier
           and
           more
           laboured
           ,
           and
           shews
           always
           more
           of
           Art
           than
           of
           Nature
           .
        
         
           I
           have
           now
           gone
           over
           all
           the
           Heads
           that
           I
           thought
           necessary
           to
           make
           this
           discourse
           full
           in
           all
           its
           parts
           :
           I
           have
           left
           nothing
           behind
           me
           that
           seemed
           to
           be
           material
           :
           I
           have
           not
           been
           afraid
           to
           lay
           open
           all
           the
           secrets
           of
           Infidelity
           ,
           with
           the
           utmost
           strength
           that
           I
           could
           ever
           find
           them
           urged
           in
           ;
           because
           I
           was
           fully
           satisfied
           in
           my
           own
           mind
           ,
           that
           I
           could
           answer
           them
           all
           .
           There
           is
           only
           one
           particular
           remaining
           ,
           which
           I
           have
           reserved
           to
           the
           last
           place
           ,
           because
           it
           affords
           a
           proper
           conclusion
           to
           this
           Discourse
           .
           
             One
             of
             the
             main
             things
             in
             which
             Infidels
             support
             themselves
             ,
             is
             ,
             that
             tho
             they
             speak
             out
             ,
             yet
             let
             others
             deny
             or
             disguise
             their
             Thoughts
             as
             much
             as
             they
             please
             ,
             either
             out
             of
             Interest
             or
             Modesty
             ,
             since
             their
             Doctrine
             has
             an
             ill
             sound
             in
             the
             World
             ;
             yet
             they
             think
             with
             them
             ,
             because
             they
             live
             with
             them
             ,
             and
             not
             according
             to
             the
             Doctrine
             which
             they
             espouse
             :
             and
             they
             seem
             to
             conclude
             with
             some
             advantage
             ,
             That
             we
             collect
             what
             men
             think
             ,
             much
             more
             infallibly
             from
             what
             they
             do
             ,
             than
             from
             what
             they
             say
             ;
          
           And
           this
           they
           urge
           with
           much
           Malice
           ;
           And
           would
           to
           God
           that
           I
           could
           add
           with
           as
           much
           injustice
           against
           too
           many
           of
           our selves
           ;
           Whose
           arguings
           upon
           these
           Heads
           are
           so
           much
           the
           less
           to
           be
           regarded
           than
           other
           Mens
           ,
           because
           we
           have
           espoused
           the
           Cause
           ,
           and
           have
           made
           it
           our
           own
           ,
           both
           in
           point
           of
           Reputation
           and
           Interest
           :
           I
           wish
           and
           pray
           that
           we
           may
           all
           resolve
           on
           the
           only
           effectual
           Confutation
           of
           which
           this
           is
           capable
           ,
           by
           setting
           such
           a
           patern
           to
           the
           World
           ,
           and
           leading
           such
           exemplary
           Lives
           ,
           that
           in
           these
           they
           may
           see
           how
           firmly
           we
           believe
           that
           to
           which
           we
           endeavour
           to
           persuade
           others
           ,
           who
           wait
           for
           our
           halting
           ,
           and
           are
           critical
           in
           observing
           our
           failings
           ,
           and
           malicious
           in
           aggravating
           them
           .
           It
           gave
           the
           chief
           strength
           to
           the
           first
           Apologies
           that
           were
           made
           for
           Christianity
           ,
           that
           they
           durst
           appeal
           to
           the
           Lives
           of
           the
           Christians
           ,
           to
           give
           the
           World
           a
           right
           Idea
           of
           their
           Doctrine
           ;
           whereas
           we
           must
           now
           decline
           that
           Argument
           ,
           and
           appeal
           from
           the
           Lives
           of
           Christians
           to
           their
           Doctrine
           :
           Yet
           wheresoever
           numbers
           embrace
           any
           thing
           ,
           there
           must
           especially
           
           in
           a
           course
           of
           many
           Ages
           ,
           follow
           upon
           it
           a
           great
           declining
           from
           what
           was
           while
           they
           were
           fewer
           in
           number
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           thing
           was
           newer
           and
           fresher
           upon
           their
           Thoughts
           .
           Besides
           ,
           that
           the
           best
           Christians
           are
           those
           who
           are
           the
           least
           known
           ,
           their
           Modesty
           and
           Humility
           leading
           them
           to
           hide
           their
           best
           Actions
           ;
           whereas
           those
           who
           make
           the
           most
           noise
           ,
           and
           the
           greatest
           show
           ,
           are
           for
           the
           most
           part
           hot
           or
           designing
           Men.
           A
           Man
           may
           also
           be
           really
           a
           much
           better
           Man
           than
           one
           would
           take
           him
           to
           be
           ,
           that
           sees
           him
           only
           on
           one
           side
           ,
           and
           does
           not
           know
           him
           wholly
           .
        
         
           The
           frailties
           of
           some
           Mens
           natures
           will
           hang
           heavy
           upon
           them
           ,
           and
           sometimes
           burst
           out
           even
           in
           scandalous
           instances
           ,
           notwithstanding
           all
           their
           principles
           and
           struglings
           to
           the
           contrary
           :
           Therefore
           upon
           the
           whole
           matter
           ,
           tho
           we
           cannot
           deny
           but
           that
           there
           is
           too
           much
           truth
           in
           this
           prejudice
           ,
           yet
           it
           is
           but
           a
           prejudice
           ,
           and
           cannot
           bear
           much
           weight
           :
           So
           that
           it
           is
           a
           most
           unaccountable
           piece
           of
           folly
           to
           venture
           Mens
           Souls
           and
           their
           eternal
           Concerns
           upon
           a
           reflection
           ,
           that
           as
           it
           is
           not
           generally
           true
           ,
           so
           has
           no
           solidity
           in
           it
           :
           Yet
           after
           all
           ,
           the
           use
           that
           we
           ought
           to
           make
           of
           it
           is
           ,
           that
           we
           ought
           to
           frame
           our
           own
           Lives
           ,
           and
           the
           Lives
           of
           all
           that
           are
           in
           our
           Power
           ,
           as
           much
           as
           may
           be
           to
           a
           Conformity
           to
           our
           Doctrines
           ,
           that
           so
           the
           World
           may
           observe
           in
           us
           such
           a
           true
           and
           unaffected
           course
           of
           solid
           Vertue
           and
           useful
           Piety
           ,
           that
           we
           may
           again
           recover
           that
           Argument
           ,
           which
           we
           have
           too
           much
           lost
           ,
           for
           the
           truthand
           beauty
           of
           our
           Religion
           ,
           from
           the
           Lives
           of
           those
           who
           believe
           and
           practise
           it
           ;
           and
           that
           so
           the
           Apologies
           now
           writ
           ,
           which
           in
           all
           other
           respects
           are
           the
           strongest
           that
           ever
           were
           ,
           may
           again
           have
           their
           full
           perfection
           ,
           and
           their
           entire
           effect
           upon
           the
           World.
           
        
      
       
         
         
           DISCOURSE
           II.
           
        
         
           Concerning
           the
           Divinity
           and
           Death
           OF
           CHRIST
           .
        
         
           THE
           main
           Articles
           of
           the
           Christian
           Religion
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           distinguished
           from
           all
           other
           Religions
           ,
           are
           those
           which
           relate
           to
           the
           Person
           and
           Sufferings
           of
           Christ
           ;
           and
           therefore
           it
           is
           of
           the
           last
           importance
           for
           us
           to
           have
           our
           Notions
           concerning
           these
           ,
           right
           and
           truly
           stated
           :
           and
           that
           the
           rather
           ,
           because
           in
           the
           Age
           in
           which
           we
           live
           ,
           the
           laughing
           at
           every
           thing
           that
           is
           resolved
           into
           a
           Mystery
           ,
           passes
           for
           a
           piece
           of
           Wit
           ,
           and
           has
           the
           Character
           of
           a
           free
           and
           inquisitive
           Mind
           .
           And
           while
           some
           would
           have
           every
           thing
           taken
           for
           a
           Mystery
           ,
           others
           set
           their
           strength
           to
           the
           decrying
           of
           every
           thing
           that
           is
           proposed
           as
           such
           ,
           as
           if
           that
           were
           an
           Imposition
           upon
           Human
           Nature
           ,
           and
           the
           bringing
           Mankind
           under
           a
           Yoke
           that
           it
           cannot
           and
           ought
           not
           to
           bear
           .
        
         
           Therefore
           ,
           that
           I
           may
           treat
           of
           this
           Matter
           in
           a
           proper
           method
           ,
           and
           with
           a
           due
           clearness
           ,
           I
           shall
           first
           in
           general
           consider
           this
           Prejudice
           against
           all
           Mysteries
           ;
           and
           when
           I
           have
           thus
           prepared
           my
           way
           ,
           I
           shall
           come
           to
           the
           consideration
           of
           those
           which
           I
           intend
           now
           to
           treat
           upon
           .
           Mystery
           in
           its
           first
           and
           common
           signification
           ,
           stood
           for
           some
           Sacred
           Rites
           by
           which
           Men
           were
           initiated
           into
           any
           form
           of
           Religion
           ,
           which
           the
           Priests
           of
           corrupt
           Religions
           kept
           as
           Secrets
           ,
           that
           either
           they
           might
           by
           that
           concealment
           ,
           encrease
           the
           value
           of
           them
           ,
           which
           if
           they
           had
           been
           generally
           known
           ,
           might
           have
           appeared
           so
           slight
           and
           mean
           ,
           as
           to
           have
           become
           contemptible
           ,
           or
           that
           they
           might
           hide
           some
           Immoralities
           or
           Frauds
           in
           the
           management
           of
           them
           ;
           and
           all
           those
           Theories
           which
           were
           kept
           up
           from
           the
           Herd
           ,
           and
           only
           communicated
           to
           confiding
           persons
           ,
           were
           also
           given
           out
           under
           this
           Name
           ,
           as
           things
           known
           only
           to
           those
           that
           were
           initiated
           .
           
           In
           this
           sense
           there
           is
           no
           secret
           in
           Christianity
           ,
           no
           hidden
           Rites
           ,
           nor
           concealed
           Doctrines
           that
           are
           not
           trusted
           to
           the
           whole
           body
           of
           Christians
           .
           But
           by
           an
           extent
           of
           the
           use
           os
           this
           word
           ,
           it
           came
           to
           be
           applied
           among
           the
           Christians
           of
           the
           first
           Ages
           ,
           to
           those
           Holy
           Rites
           of
           our
           Religion
           that
           were
           Instituted
           by
           our
           Saviour
           ,
           and
           which
           they
           also
           called
           Sacraments
           ;
           because
           in
           those
           ,
           the
           Vows
           that
           tie
           us
           to
           God
           in
           this
           Religion
           ,
           were
           both
           made
           and
           renewed
           :
           The
           Venerable
           Truths
           of
           this
           Faith
           ,
           and
           Secrets
           then
           made
           publick
           ,
           were
           also
           by
           S.
           Paul
           expressed
           by
           this
           Name
           ,
           which
           as
           it
           is
           now
           commonly
           understood
           ,
           signifies
           some
           Theory
           ,
           or
           point
           of
           Doctrine
           that
           we
           believe
           ;
           because
           we
           are
           persuaded
           that
           it
           is
           revealed
           to
           us
           in
           Scripture
           ,
           tho'
           we
           cannot
           distinctly
           apprehend
           how
           it
           can
           be
           ;
           and
           that
           in
           the
           common
           view
           which
           is
           offered
           concerning
           it
           ,
           it
           seems
           to
           contradict
           our
           common
           Notions
           .
        
         
           In
           this
           sense
           it
           is
           opposed
           by
           many
           ,
           who
           say
           ,
           
             There
             can
             be
             no
             such
             thing
             in
             Religion
             :
             that
             every
             thing
             of
             which
             we
             can
             form
             no
             distinct
             Idea
             ,
             is
             nothing
             to
             us
             ,
             and
             that
             we
             cannot
             believe
             it
             :
             since
             we
             can
             only
             believe
             that
             of
             which
             we
             have
             some
             thought
             ;
             God
             having
             made
             us
             reasonable
             Creatures
             ,
             cannot
             intend
             that
             we
             should
             act
             contrary
             to
             our
             Natures
             ;
             and
             believing
             any
             thing
             contrary
             to
             our
             apprehensions
             ,
             seems
             to
             be
             a
             flat
             contradiction
             to
             our
             faculties
             ;
             and
             it
             is
             a
             question
             ,
             whether
             those
             who
             plead
             for
             Mysteries
             ,
             can
             believe
             themselves
             ,
             after
             all
             their
             Zeal
             for
             them
             since
             a
             Man
             can
             no
             more
             think
             that
             to
             be
             true
             ,
             of
             which
             he
             has
             no
             Idea
             ,
             than
             a
             Man
             can
             see
             in
             the
             dark
             ;
             for
             let
             him
             affirm
             ever
             so
             much
             that
             he
             sees
             ,
             all
             other
             persons
             who
             perceive
             it
             to
             be
             dark
             ,
             are
             sure
             that
             he
             sees
             ,
             nothing
             .
             It
             seems
             to
             be
             the
             peculiar
             Character
             and
             Beauty
             of
             the
             Christian
             Religion
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             our
             
               reasonable
               service
            
             ,
             or
             the
             Rational
             way
             of
             Worshipping
             God
             :
             and
             therefore
             those
             who
             would
             propose
             it
             as
             containing
             Mysteries
             ,
             under
             a
             pretence
             of
             magnifying
             it
             ,
             do
             rather
             lessen
             it
             ,
             and
             give
             advantages
             to
             the
             Enemies
             of
             it
             to
             expose
             it
             on
             that
             account
             .
             For
             upon
             this
             supposition
             of
             there
             being
             some
             Mysteries
             in
             it
             ,
             those
             who
             corrupt
             it
             ,
             seem
             to
             have
             a
             ground
             given
             them
             for
             raising
             a
             much
             greater
             super
             structure
             ,
             and
             for
             silencing
             all
             objections
             against
             their
             unconceivable
             Doctrines
             ,
             with
             this
             word
             Mystery
             ,
             which
             being
             so
             apt
             to
             be
             abused
             and
             carried
             too
             far
             ,
             seems
             to
             give
             a
             just
             prejudice
             against
             it
             :
             upon
             this
             ground
             they
             conclude
             ,
             that
             we
             are
             to
             believe
             nothing
             but
             that
             which
             we
             can
             distinctly
             apprehend
             :
             and
             that
             if
             any
             word
             or
             expression
             in
             Scripture
             seeme
             to
             import
             any
             other
             thing
             ,
             we
             must
             soften
             these
             to
             a
             sense
             agreable
             to
             our
             faculties
             ,
             but
             that
             we
             ought
             never
             to
             yield
             to
             a
             sense
             that
             is
             unconceivable
             ;
             which
             as
             they
             argue
             ,
             is
             still
             nothing
             to
             us
             .
          
        
         
           This
           is
           the
           Foundation
           of
           their
           Reasonings
           :
           and
           upon
           this
           it
           is
           that
           they
           justify
           or
           excuse
           some
           expositions
           that
           seem
           forced
           and
           unnatural
           :
           for
           they
           say
           ,
           they
           are
           sure
           they
           are
           not
           to
           be
           understood
           in
           the
           Mysterious
           sense
           ,
           because
           of
           this
           general
           Theory
           ;
           and
           therefore
           they
           must
           give
           them
           the
           best
           sense
           that
           they
           can
           find
           that
           is
           suited
           to
           their
           Principles
           .
           Upon
           the
           right
           stating
           of
           this
           ,
           the
           whole
           matter
           turns
           ;
           and
           because
           this
           whole
           Speculation
           is
           urged
           to
           much
           worse
           purposes
           by
           Atheists
           and
           Deists
           ,
           it
           will
           be
           necessary
           to
           consider
           it
           carefully
           .
        
         
           It
           is
           certain
           we
           can
           apprehend
           nothing
           ,
           but
           as
           our
           faculties
           represent
           it
           to
           us
           ,
           no
           more
           than
           we
           can
           see
           Sounds
           ,
           or
           hear
           Colours
           :
           it
           is
           also
           certain
           ,
           that
           we
           can
           receive
           nothing
           that
           contradicts
           our
           faculties
           :
           for
           let
           a
           Man
           strain
           for
           it
           as
           much
           as
           he
           will
           ,
           he
           cannot
           believe
           that
           any
           thing
           both
           is
           ,
           and
           is
           not
           at
           the
           same
           
           time
           ;
           or
           that
           two
           and
           three
           do
           not
           make
           five
           ,
           and
           neither
           more
           nor
           less
           .
           The
           objects
           of
           sense
           do
           also
           determine
           us
           ;
           for
           when
           we
           see
           a
           thing
           clearly
           before
           us
           ,
           we
           cannot
           force
           our selves
           to
           think
           ,
           or
           so
           much
           as
           to
           doubt
           that
           we
           see
           it
           not
           .
           But
           after
           all
           ,
           there
           are
           many
           things
           which
           we
           believe
           upon
           the
           report
           of
           others
           ,
           or
           upon
           the
           Consequences
           of
           our
           own
           Observation
           ,
           that
           seem
           to
           be
           so
           far
           out
           of
           our
           own
           reach
           ,
           that
           our
           faculties
           cannot
           easily
           receive
           them
           :
           For
           instance
           ,
           let
           us
           make
           a
           discourse
           of
           light
           ,
           and
           of
           seeing
           ,
           to
           a
           Blind-man
           :
           Let
           us
           tell
           him
           ,
           that
           a
           vast
           Globe
           ,
           called
           the
           Sun
           ,
           which
           as
           he
           feels
           ,
           creates
           a
           great
           heat
           in
           the
           Air
           at
           some
           Hours
           ,
           in
           some
           Seasons
           of
           the
           Year
           ,
           gives
           such
           pushes
           to
           infinite
           numbers
           of
           small
           parts
           of
           matter
           ,
           that
           they
           are
           upon
           that
           put
           in
           a
           vast
           motion
           ;
           and
           that
           as
           these
           strike
           upon
           every
           resisting
           body
           ,
           and
           recoil
           from
           it
           ,
           they
           carry
           in
           them
           some
           mould
           of
           its
           figure
           and
           bigness
           ;
           and
           of
           another
           thing
           too
           called
           Colour
           ,
           of
           which
           he
           can
           frame
           no
           sort
           of
           Notion
           ;
           and
           that
           these
           in
           this
           motion
           ,
           striking
           upon
           that
           which
           he
           can
           feel
           to
           ,
           which
           is
           his
           Eye
           ,
           do
           go
           through
           it
           ,
           and
           enter
           at
           a
           small
           passage
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           in
           a
           second
           Coat
           of
           his
           Eye
           ,
           which
           an
           Anatomist
           may
           make
           him
           feel
           to
           :
           and
           within
           it
           ,
           as
           they
           have
           passed
           through
           those
           humours
           that
           he
           can
           also
           feel
           ,
           those
           small
           movers
           do
           at
           last
           so
           strike
           against
           the
           most
           inward
           Coat
           ,
           that
           from
           thence
           a
           Man
           may
           know
           the
           figure
           ,
           matter
           ,
           bigness
           ,
           and
           distance
           ,
           of
           such
           objects
           as
           the
           blind
           Man
           can
           only
           feel
           to
           ,
           and
           that
           a
           great
           many
           Miles
           of
           ;
           and
           that
           with
           one
           glance
           of
           his
           Eye
           ,
           he
           can
           see
           many
           Millions
           of
           objects
           at
           once
           ,
           and
           be
           able
           to
           judge
           concerning
           them
           ,
           and
           concerning
           their
           distance
           from
           him
           ,
           and
           from
           one
           another
           ,
           a
           great
           way
           off
           :
           and
           that
           he
           can
           see
           the
           Sun
           and
           Stars
           ,
           tho'
           distant
           from
           us
           many
           Millions
           of
           Millions
           of
           Miles
           .
           Now
           tho'
           it
           is
           to
           be
           confessed
           ,
           that
           a
           blind
           Man
           can
           form
           no
           true
           Idea
           of
           all
           this
           ,
           yet
           he
           may
           be
           bound
           to
           believe
           it
           ,
           not
           only
           from
           the
           testimony
           of
           all
           seeing
           Men
           ,
           but
           from
           his
           own
           observation
           :
           for
           by
           setting
           a
           Man
           at
           a
           considerable
           distance
           from
           him
           ,
           and
           holding
           up
           towards
           him
           all
           such
           things
           as
           he
           knows
           by
           feeling
           ,
           he
           by
           the
           other
           Man's
           answers
           may
           perceive
           plainly
           that
           he
           knows
           them
           ,
           tho'
           he
           not
           only
           cannot
           apprehend
           how
           this
           is
           done
           ,
           but
           seems
           to
           raise
           whole
           Schemes
           of
           Impossibilities
           against
           it
           .
           But
           to
           give
           another
           Instance
           of
           this
           ,
           that
           will
           be
           more
           universally
           sensible
           ;
           let
           a
           Man
           practis'd
           in
           Geometry
           ,
           shew
           a
           Clown
           a
           small
           Quadrant
           ,
           and
           tell
           him
           that
           by
           it
           he
           can
           measure
           the
           Compass
           of
           the
           whole
           Earth
           ,
           and
           the
           distance
           between
           the
           Earth
           and
           the
           Heavenly
           Orbs
           :
           he
           will
           laugh
           at
           him
           as
           a
           boasting
           vain
           Man
           ,
           or
           one
           that
           intends
           to
           impose
           upon
           his
           credulity
           :
           but
           if
           this
           Mathematician
           will
           ,
           to
           convince
           him
           ,
           take
           the
           heigt
           of
           any
           Building
           ,
           or
           Precipice
           that
           he
           can
           measure
           ;
           the
           Clown
           ,
           when
           he
           finds
           that
           the
           Observation
           agrees
           with
           the
           length
           of
           his
           Plumbline
           ,
           is
           somewhat
           convinced
           ,
           and
           is
           apt
           to
           think
           ,
           either
           that
           the
           two
           Stations
           ,
           and
           the
           Computations
           which
           he
           saw
           him
           make
           on
           Paper
           ,
           were
           Magical
           Spells
           ,
           or
           that
           he
           has
           a
           Method
           that
           leads
           him
           to
           this
           by
           degrees
           of
           which
           he
           himself
           is
           utterly
           ignorant
           :
           so
           by
           all
           this
           it
           is
           plain
           ,
           that
           a
           Man
           may
           be
           bound
           from
           some
           Authorities
           and
           Observations
           ,
           to
           believe
           some
           things
           of
           which
           he
           not
           only
           has
           no
           Notion
           ,
           but
           fancies
           he
           has
           very
           clear
           ones
           to
           the
           contrary
           .
        
         
           From
           hence
           I
           will
           make
           another
           step
           to
           shew
           ,
           that
           indeed
           we
           believe
           almost
           every
           thing
           that
           we
           do
           believe
           ,
           under
           the
           like
           difficulties
           and
           disadvantages
           :
           for
           Instance
           ,
           we
           know
           that
           we
           move
           ,
           and
           yet
           there
           is
           something
           very
           like
           a
           demonstration
           against
           Motion
           ;
           let
           A.
           move
           from
           B.
           to
           C.
           two
           supposed
           contiguous
           Points
           in
           a
           supposed
           Instant
           D.
           A.
           when
           it
           moves
           ,
           is
           supposed
           to
           
           be
           in
           B.
           so
           in
           that
           Instant
           it
           cannot
           go
           to
           C.
           because
           it
           is
           supposed
           to
           be
           in
           B.
           and
           it
           cannot
           be
           in
           the
           same
           Instant
           both
           in
           B.
           and
           C.
           for
           then
           it
           should
           be
           in
           two
           places
           at
           once
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           in
           the
           same
           Instant
           ;
           therefore
           in
           the
           Instant
           in
           which
           it
           is
           in
           B.
           it
           cannot
           go
           to
           C.
           and
           so
           it
           cannot
           do
           it
           in
           any
           other
           Instant
           ,
           because
           it
           is
           still
           supposed
           to
           be
           in
           B.
           When
           a
           Man
           has
           turned
           this
           over
           and
           over
           in
           his
           Thoughts
           ,
           he
           is
           indeed
           very
           sure
           that
           it
           is
           false
           ,
           and
           is
           very
           certain
           that
           he
           moves
           ;
           yet
           he
           feels
           a
           contradiction
           to
           that
           in
           his
           reasoning
           ,
           from
           which
           it
           is
           not
           so
           easy
           for
           him
           to
           free
           himself
           ,
           as
           he
           might
           at
           first
           view
           apprehend
           .
        
         
           This
           of
           Motion
           carries
           me
           on
           to
           a
           greater
           difficulty
           ,
           whether
           there
           are
           vacuities
           in
           Nature
           ,
           or
           not
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           distances
           between
           Bodies
           in
           which
           there
           is
           no
           sort
           of
           Body
           at
           all
           .
           It
           is
           very
           hard
           to
           apprehend
           how
           things
           can
           be
           either
           of
           these
           ways
           .
           Motion
           it self
           ,
           Condensation
           and
           Rarefaction
           ,
           Weight
           ,
           and
           the
           crouding
           of
           all
           things
           to
           the
           Centre
           ,
           can
           hardly
           be
           explained
           without
           admitting
           a
           Vacuum
           .
           And
           yet
           as
           our
           thoughts
           cannot
           receive
           the
           Idea
           of
           it
           ;
           so
           the
           whole
           connexion
           of
           things
           ,
           the
           whole
           Chain
           of
           Matter
           ,
           and
           the
           Communication
           of
           Motion
           from
           the
           Heavenly
           Orbs
           down
           to
           us
           ,
           is
           all
           broken
           and
           interrupted
           ;
           nor
           can
           we
           see
           how
           the
           Frame
           of
           Nature
           can
           hold
           together
           ,
           if
           a
           Vacuum
           is
           once
           allowed
           .
           So
           that
           tho'
           we
           are
           certain
           that
           either
           it
           is
           ,
           or
           it
           is
           not
           ;
           yet
           when
           one
           weighs
           well
           the
           difficulties
           of
           both
           Hypotheses
           ,
           he
           is
           so
           equally
           ballanced
           ,
           that
           he
           is
           apt
           to
           lean
           against
           that
           whose
           difficulties
           were
           the
           last
           ,
           and
           are
           the
           freshest
           in
           his
           thoughts
           .
           If
           from
           this
           we
           go
           into
           the
           Compositions
           of
           Matter
           ,
           we
           are
           sure
           that
           either
           it
           is
           divisible
           on
           to
           Infinity
           ,
           and
           that
           there
           are
           no
           Indivisible
           Points
           in
           it
           ;
           or
           that
           it
           has
           Points
           ,
           either
           such
           as
           have
           no
           Parts
           ,
           or
           extended
           Atoms
           that
           may
           have
           Parts
           ,
           but
           that
           are
           Indiscernible
           .
           It
           must
           be
           one
           or
           other
           of
           these
           that
           must
           be
           true
           :
           for
           they
           may
           be
           reduc'd
           to
           the
           terms
           of
           a
           Contradiction
           ,
           since
           either
           Matter
           is
           divisible
           into
           Infinity
           ,
           or
           not
           ;
           if
           not
           ,
           then
           either
           those
           Indivisibles
           have
           parts
           ,
           or
           they
           have
           not
           :
           So
           that
           it
           is
           plain
           one
           of
           them
           must
           be
           true
           ;
           and
           yet
           every
           one
           who
           has
           gone
           through
           that
           famous
           question
           ,
           must
           see
           that
           there
           are
           such
           Insuperable
           difficulties
           against
           every
           one
           of
           them
           ,
           that
           they
           seem
           to
           amount
           to
           a
           demonstration
           .
        
         
           I
           shall
           Instance
           but
           in
           one
           other
           particular
           ,
           which
           though
           it
           is
           that
           of
           all
           others
           that
           we
           should
           understand
           the
           best
           ;
           yet
           carries
           no
           fewer
           nor
           less
           difficulties
           in
           it
           ,
           and
           that
           is
           our
           own
           Composition
           .
           We
           plainly
           perceive
           that
           we
           think
           ,
           and
           that
           we
           act
           freely
           :
           Then
           either
           this
           rises
           out
           of
           meer
           Matter
           ,
           or
           we
           have
           another
           principle
           in
           us
           of
           another
           nature
           and
           order
           of
           beings
           ,
           that
           thinks
           and
           moves
           ,
           both
           it self
           and
           also
           our
           Bodies
           .
           That
           meer
           Matter
           can
           have
           no
           liberty
           ,
           and
           that
           it
           cannot
           think
           ,
           seems
           to
           be
           evident
           of
           it self
           ;
           all
           our
           Observations
           of
           Matter
           shew
           it
           to
           be
           passive
           ,
           and
           to
           act
           necessarily
           ,
           and
           that
           it
           neither
           has
           in
           it self
           a
           power
           of
           motion
           ,
           nor
           liberty
           ,
           but
           always
           goes
           in
           a
           Chain
           :
           and
           thought
           being
           perceived
           by
           us
           to
           be
           one
           simple
           act
           ,
           it
           must
           flow
           from
           a
           single
           principle
           that
           is
           uncompounded
           :
           but
           on
           the
           other
           hand
           ,
           what
           should
           Chain
           down
           such
           a
           subtile
           being
           ,
           into
           so
           gross
           a
           one
           as
           body
           ;
           and
           how
           a
           thought
           should
           move
           it
           ,
           or
           how
           the
           motions
           of
           Matter
           should
           affect
           the
           thinking-principle
           ;
           how
           they
           should
           give
           it
           either
           pleasure
           or
           pain
           ;
           how
           the
           mind
           should
           be
           furnished
           from
           the
           body
           with
           such
           Images
           and
           Figures
           ,
           by
           which
           it
           remembers
           ,
           imagines
           ,
           argues
           and
           speaks
           ;
           how
           these
           should
           be
           so
           subtile
           ,
           and
           yet
           stick
           so
           long
           ,
           and
           lie
           in
           such
           order
           ,
           are
           things
           that
           the
           more
           a
           Man
           dwells
           upon
           them
           ,
           and
           spreads
           them
           out
           before
           himself
           ,
           he
           not
           only
           comprehends
           them
           the
           
           less
           ,
           but
           seems
           to
           find
           such
           difficulties
           against
           them
           ,
           that
           he
           is
           lost
           ,
           and
           knows
           not
           what
           to
           think
           of
           himself
           .
           When
           a
           thinking
           man
           lays
           all
           these
           ,
           and
           a
           great
           many
           more
           ,
           which
           will
           arise
           from
           these
           hints
           ,
           if
           he
           has
           a
           mind
           to
           look
           for
           them
           ,
           together
           ,
           they
           shew
           him
           how
           limited
           our
           faculties
           are
           ,
           how
           little
           able
           we
           are
           to
           dive
           into
           the
           nature
           of
           things
           ;
           and
           that
           we
           can
           much
           more
           easily
           raise
           difficulties
           ,
           than
           solve
           them
           .
           Yet
           the
           use
           that
           I
           plead
           for
           in
           all
           this
           is
           ,
           neither
           to
           lead
           men
           to
           be
           sceptical
           ,
           and
           believe
           nothing
           ,
           nor
           to
           be
           too
           implicite
           to
           believe
           every
           thing
           :
           but
           only
           to
           evince
           this
           ,
           That
           we
           may
           be
           bound
           either
           from
           our
           own
           Observation
           ,
           or
           upon
           the
           Authority
           of
           other
           Persons
           ,
           to
           believe
           some
           things
           ,
           of
           which
           we
           are
           not
           able
           to
           give
           our selves
           a
           distinct
           account
           ,
           nor
           to
           answer
           the
           objections
           that
           may
           lie
           against
           them
           .
        
         
           Great
           difference
           is
           to
           be
           made
           between
           the
           believing
           a
           thing
           ,
           and
           the
           apprehending
           the
           manner
           of
           it
           .
           If
           we
           have
           sufficient
           Authority
           to
           guide
           our
           Belief
           ,
           it
           will
           be
           no
           just
           objection
           against
           it
           ,
           that
           the
           manner
           of
           it
           cannot
           be
           explained
           :
           And
           this
           is
           yet
           more
           evidently
           true
           ,
           if
           the
           Being
           in
           which
           a
           thing
           is
           proposed
           to
           our
           Belief
           is
           of
           an
           Order
           and
           Rank
           above
           us
           ;
           and
           most
           of
           all
           ,
           if
           it
           is
           infinitely
           above
           us
           .
           We
           perceive
           in
           the
           gradations
           of
           our
           own
           being
           ,
           that
           a
           Child
           is
           not
           capable
           of
           those
           Thoughts
           which
           he
           himself
           will
           come
           to
           have
           when
           he
           is
           more
           ripened
           :
           And
           a
           man
           of
           low
           Education
           cannot
           frame
           those
           apprehensions
           which
           are
           easy
           to
           those
           who
           are
           born
           and
           bred
           in
           better
           circumstances
           .
           If
           then
           the
           difference
           of
           Age
           and
           Education
           make
           thoughts
           that
           are
           plain
           and
           easy
           to
           some
           ,
           seem
           unconceivable
           to
           others
           ;
           this
           ought
           ,
           when
           applied
           to
           the
           Divine
           Essence
           ,
           make
           us
           conclude
           ,
           that
           there
           may
           be
           Mysteries
           in
           that
           Being
           ,
           of
           infinite
           Perfection
           and
           Elevation
           above
           us
           ,
           far
           beyond
           all
           our
           apprehensions
           :
           And
           therefore
           ,
           if
           God
           lets
           out
           any
           hints
           of
           any
           such
           to
           us
           ,
           we
           are
           to
           receive
           them
           in
           such
           a
           plain
           sense
           as
           the
           words
           do
           naturally
           bear
           :
           And
           if
           this
           should
           happen
           to
           import
           that
           which
           does
           not
           at
           all
           agree
           with
           our
           Conceptions
           of
           other
           things
           ,
           we
           ought
           not
           to
           wrest
           it
           to
           another
           sense
           that
           seems
           easier
           to
           us
           .
        
         
           We
           can
           frame
           no
           distinct
           Idea
           of
           that
           Infinite
           Essence
           ,
           and
           it
           were
           not
           Infinite
           if
           we
           could
           .
           How
           things
           were
           made
           out
           of
           nothing
           ,
           is
           above
           our
           reach
           ;
           how
           it
           thinks
           ,
           is
           an
           amazing
           difficulty
           ,
           whether
           its
           Acts
           are
           ,
           as
           is
           commonly
           believed
           ,
           one
           with
           the
           Essence
           ,
           or
           distinct
           from
           it
           .
           This
           Essence
           having
           necessary
           Existence
           in
           its
           first
           Conception
           ,
           those
           free
           Acts
           that
           might
           not
           have
           been
           ,
           are
           not
           easily
           apprehended
           to
           be
           one
           with
           his
           Essence
           ;
           and
           if
           those
           Acts
           are
           said
           not
           to
           be
           free
           ,
           then
           all
           things
           exist
           by
           the
           same
           necessity
           by
           which
           God
           exists
           ;
           for
           if
           the
           Immanent
           Acts
           of
           God
           are
           one
           with
           his
           Essence
           ,
           then
           since
           all
           the
           Transient
           Acts
           do
           certainly
           follow
           his
           Immanent
           ones
           ,
           there
           is
           an
           Universal
           Necessity
           equally
           spread
           over
           the
           whole
           frame
           of
           Nature
           ;
           and
           God
           can
           do
           nothing
           otherwise
           than
           he
           does
           :
           But
           if
           those
           Acts
           of
           God
           are
           different
           from
           his
           Essence
           ,
           and
           distinct
           from
           it
           ,
           such
           as
           our
           Thoughts
           are
           ;
           then
           here
           are
           Accidents
           in
           God
           ,
           and
           a
           succession
           of
           Thoughts
           ,
           which
           seem
           inconsistent
           with
           infinite
           Perfection
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           all
           one
           Eternal
           and
           Unchangeable
           Act.
           Here
           is
           a
           difficulty
           that
           perhaps
           few
           reflect
           on
           ;
           but
           it
           is
           every
           whit
           as
           great
           and
           as
           unaccountable
           as
           any
           of
           the
           Mysteries
           of
           Revealed
           Religion
           can
           be
           pretended
           to
           be
           ;
           tho
           this
           arises
           out
           of
           Natural
           Religion
           .
           If
           to
           this
           we
           add
           all
           that
           we
           be
           believe
           concerning
           the
           Attributes
           of
           God
           ,
           his
           being
           every
           where
           ,
           his
           knowing
           every
           thing
           ,
           his
           Providence
           in
           governing
           all
           things
           ,
           together
           with
           those
           unsearchable
           Methods
           in
           which
           it
           exerts
           it self
           ;
           we
           must
           acknowledge
           that
           
             he
             
             dwells
             in
             a
             Light
             to
             which
             we
             cannot
             approach
             :
          
           But
           that
           as
           the
           present
           frame
           of
           our
           Bodies
           ,
           and
           structure
           of
           our
           Eyes
           ,
           cannot
           bear
           the
           looking
           stedfastly
           on
           the
           Sun
           ,
           or
           the
           being
           brought
           much
           nearer
           him
           ,
           of
           which
           yet
           we
           may
           be
           capable
           in
           another
           texture
           of
           our
           Eyes
           and
           Bodies
           ;
           so
           in
           this
           state
           in
           which
           we
           have
           narrow
           Notions
           ,
           and
           gross
           Imaginations
           ,
           we
           are
           not
           able
           to
           frame
           distinct
           Ideas
           even
           of
           those
           Attributes
           of
           God
           ,
           of
           which
           we
           make
           no
           doubt
           ,
           but
           yet
           we
           find
           such
           difficulties
           in
           apprehending
           them
           ,
           that
           they
           do
           blind
           and
           confound
           us
           ,
           and
           put
           us
           to
           a
           stand
           in
           all
           our
           thinkings
           about
           them
           :
           But
           for
           all
           that
           we
           still
           go
           on
           ,
           believing
           firmly
           those
           his
           Attributes
           .
        
         
           In
           fine
           ,
           We
           are
           to
           make
           a
           great
           difference
           between
           those
           plain
           perceptions
           we
           have
           either
           of
           the
           objects
           of
           sense
           ,
           or
           of
           simple
           Theories
           ,
           and
           the
           difficulties
           and
           deductions
           that
           belong
           to
           them
           :
           The
           one
           is
           the
           voice
           of
           our
           Faculties
           ,
           and
           we
           cannot
           oppose
           it
           ,
           or
           believe
           against
           it
           ,
           because
           it
           is
           in
           some
           sort
           the
           voice
           of
           God
           within
           us
           ,
           since
           it
           is
           the
           natural
           result
           of
           those
           powers
           that
           he
           has
           put
           in
           us
           ;
           but
           it
           is
           quite
           another
           thing
           when
           we
           go
           to
           Inferences
           ,
           and
           to
           frame
           difficulties
           .
           In
           this
           appears
           our
           Ignorance
           of
           the
           nature
           of
           things
           ,
           of
           the
           several
           ways
           and
           manners
           in
           which
           they
           may
           operate
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           Consequences
           that
           seem
           to
           belong
           to
           them
           ;
           because
           we
           are
           apt
           to
           judge
           of
           every
           Being
           by
           our selves
           ,
           and
           have
           not
           extent
           enough
           of
           thought
           and
           observation
           to
           reason
           always
           true
           ,
           or
           to
           judge
           exactly
           :
           So
           that
           this
           must
           be
           setled
           as
           a
           clear
           difference
           between
           plain
           perceptions
           ,
           and
           a
           train
           of
           Consequences
           ;
           we
           are
           always
           to
           be
           determined
           by
           the
           one
           ,
           but
           not
           by
           the
           other
           .
           To
           instance
           it
           then
           in
           that
           which
           is
           now
           before
           us
           ;
           we
           have
           a
           plain
           perception
           ,
           that
           no
           Being
           can
           be
           both
           One
           and
           Three
           in
           the
           same
           respect
           ,
           because
           we
           are
           sure
           that
           is
           a
           plain
           Contradiction
           ,
           which
           cannot
           possibly
           be
           true
           ;
           but
           if
           a
           thing
           is
           represented
           as
           both
           One
           and
           Three
           ,
           this
           in
           different
           respects
           may
           be
           true
           .
        
         
           Thus
           I
           have
           dispatched
           this
           first
           part
           ,
           in
           which
           it
           seemed
           the
           more
           necessary
           to
           state
           this
           matter
           aright
           ,
           that
           so
           it
           may
           appear
           ,
           that
           no
           part
           of
           the
           plea
           for
           Mysteries
           ,
           belongs
           to
           Transubstantiation
           ,
           since
           here
           is
           the
           fullest
           evidence
           of
           sense
           ,
           in
           an
           object
           of
           sense
           ,
           which
           plainly
           represents
           to
           us
           Bread
           and
           Wine
           to
           be
           still
           the
           same
           after
           Consecration
           ,
           that
           they
           were
           before
           ;
           and
           therefore
           we
           can
           never
           be
           certain
           of
           any
           thing
           ,
           if
           in
           this
           case
           we
           are
           bound
           to
           believe
           in
           contradiction
           to
           such
           a
           plain
           and
           simple
           perception
           ;
           but
           this
           is
           not
           at
           all
           applicable
           to
           any
           speculations
           concerning
           the
           Divine
           Nature
           .
        
         
           I
           go
           on
           from
           this
           Previous
           Discourse
           ,
           to
           the
           Subject
           it self
           that
           I
           am
           now
           upon
           ;
           in
           which
           there
           have
           been
           three
           different
           Opinions
           :
           the
           one
           is
           ,
           That
           Christ
           was
           a
           Divine
           Person
           ,
           miraculously
           conceived
           ,
           and
           wonderfully
           qualified
           for
           revealing
           the
           Will
           of
           God
           to
           the
           World
           ;
           which
           he
           did
           in
           so
           excellent
           a
           manner
           ,
           and
           set
           so
           perfect
           a
           pattern
           both
           in
           his
           Life
           and
           Death
           ,
           that
           in
           Reward
           of
           that
           ,
           God
           has
           given
           him
           the
           Government
           of
           the
           World
           ;
           putting
           the
           Divine
           Authority
           in
           him
           ,
           and
           commanding
           him
           to
           be
           Worshipped
           and
           Acknowledged
           as
           God
           ,
           and
           has
           subjected
           both
           Angels
           and
           Men
           to
           him
           ;
           tho
           he
           had
           no
           Existence
           before
           he
           was
           formed
           in
           the
           Virgin
           's
           Womb
           ,
           and
           no
           other
           nature
           but
           that
           which
           he
           derived
           from
           his
           Miraculous
           Conception
           .
        
         
           Others
           have
           thought
           that
           there
           was
           an
           Essence
           created
           by
           God
           before
           all
           Worlds
           ,
           by
           which
           he
           made
           and
           governs
           all
           things
           ,
           and
           that
           this
           Essence
           which
           was
           like
           God
           ,
           dwelt
           in
           
             Christ
             Iesus
          
           ,
           and
           was
           by
           the
           Gospel
           revealed
           to
           the
           World
           :
           So
           that
           all
           were
           bound
           to
           honour
           and
           obey
           him
           .
           Some
           of
           these
           called
           him
           a
           Being
           of
           a
           Nature
           quite
           
             different
             from
          
           ,
           and
           unlike
           the
           Divine
           Nature
           ;
           which
           was
           
           found
           to
           be
           of
           an
           unacceptable
           Sound
           ;
           so
           others
           softned
           it
           by
           saying
           ,
           that
           he
           was
           of
           an
           Essence
           
             like
             the
             Father
          
           :
           But
           this
           was
           only
           a
           milder
           way
           of
           speaking
           ,
           since
           if
           this
           Being
           was
           created
           ,
           so
           that
           once
           it
           was
           not
           ,
           its
           nature
           must
           be
           essentially
           unlike
           the
           Father
           ;
           for
           sure
           nothing
           can
           be
           more
           unlike
           ,
           than
           created
           and
           uncreated
           .
           And
           by
           Likeness
           ,
           such
           Men
           could
           only
           understand
           a
           Moral
           Likeness
           of
           imitation
           and
           resemblance
           ;
           so
           that
           he
           might
           be
           
             like
             God
          
           ,
           as
           we
           are
           called
           to
           be
           
             like
             him
          
           ,
           tho'
           in
           vastly
           higher
           degrees
           .
        
         
           The
           3
           d.
           Opinion
           is
           ,
           That
           the
           Godhead
           ,
           by
           the
           Eternal
           Word
           ,
           the
           Second
           in
           the
           Blessed
           Three
           ,
           dwelt
           in
           ,
           and
           was
           so
           inwardly
           united
           to
           the
           Human
           Nature
           of
           
             Iesus
             Christ
          
           ,
           that
           by
           vertue
           of
           it
           ,
           God
           and
           Man
           were
           truly
           one
           Person
           ,
           as
           our
           Soul
           and
           Body
           make
           one
           Man.
           And
           that
           this
           Eternal
           Word
           was
           truly
           God
           ,
           and
           as
           such
           is
           worshipped
           and
           adored
           as
           the
           proper
           Object
           of
           Divine
           Adoration
           .
           By
           those
           of
           this
           Perswasion
           ,
           the
           Name
           Person
           came
           to
           be
           applied
           to
           the
           Three
           ,
           which
           the
           Scripture
           only
           calls
           by
           the
           Names
           of
           
             Father
             ,
             Son
          
           ,
           or
           Word
           ,
           and
           
             Holy
             Ghost
          
           ,
           on
           design
           to
           discover
           those
           who
           thought
           that
           these
           Three
           were
           only
           different
           names
           of
           the
           same
           thing
           :
           But
           by
           Person
           is
           not
           meant
           such
           a
           Being
           as
           we
           commonly
           understand
           by
           that
           word
           ,
           
             a
             compleat
             intelligent
             Being
             ,
             distinct
             from
             every
             other
             Being
             :
          
           but
           only
           that
           every
           one
           of
           that
           blessed
           Three
           ,
           has
           a
           peculiar
           distinction
           in
           himself
           ,
           by
           which
           he
           is
           truly
           different
           from
           the
           other
           two
           .
        
         
           This
           is
           the
           Doctrine
           that
           I
           intend
           now
           to
           explain
           to
           you
           .
           When
           I
           say
           Explain
           ,
           I
           do
           not
           mean
           ,
           that
           I
           will
           pretend
           to
           tell
           you
           how
           this
           is
           to
           be
           understood
           ,
           and
           in
           what
           respect
           these
           Persons
           are
           believed
           to
           be
           One
           ,
           and
           in
           what
           respects
           they
           are
           Three
           .
           By
           explaining
           a
           Mystery
           ,
           can
           only
           be
           meant
           the
           shewing
           how
           it
           is
           laid
           down
           and
           revealed
           in
           Scripture
           ;
           for
           to
           pretend
           to
           give
           any
           further
           account
           of
           it
           ,
           is
           to
           take
           away
           its
           Mysteriousness
           ,
           when
           the
           manner
           how
           it
           is
           in
           it self
           is
           offered
           to
           be
           made
           intelligible
           .
           In
           this
           too
           many
           both
           Ancients
           and
           Moderns
           have
           perhaps
           gone
           beyond
           due
           bounds
           ;
           while
           some
           were
           pleased
           with
           the
           Platonical
           Notions
           of
           Emanations
           ,
           and
           a
           Fecundity
           in
           the
           Divine
           Essence
           :
           For
           we
           have
           footsteps
           of
           a
           Tradition
           as
           Ancient
           ,
           even
           among
           Heathens
           ,
           as
           any
           we
           can
           trace
           up
           ,
           which
           limited
           the
           Emanations
           to
           Three
           :
           And
           these
           thought
           there
           was
           a
           Production
           ,
           or
           rather
           an
           Eduction
           of
           two
           out
           of
           the
           first
           :
           In
           the
           same
           manner
           that
           some
           Philosophers
           thought
           that
           Souls
           were
           propagated
           from
           Souls
           ;
           and
           the
           figure
           by
           which
           this
           was
           explain'd
           ,
           being
           that
           of
           one
           Candle's
           being
           lighted
           at
           another
           ;
           this
           seems
           to
           have
           given
           the
           rise
           to
           those
           words
           ,
           
             Light
             of
             Light.
          
           It
           is
           certain
           ,
           many
           of
           the
           Fathers
           fell
           often
           into
           this
           conceit
           ,
           and
           in
           this
           way
           of
           explaining
           this
           matter
           ,
           they
           have
           said
           many
           things
           which
           intimate
           that
           they
           believed
           an
           inequality
           between
           the
           Persons
           and
           a
           Subordination
           of
           the
           Second
           and
           Third
           to
           the
           First
           :
           So
           that
           by
           the
           
             same
             Substance
          
           or
           Essence
           ,
           they
           do
           in
           many
           places
           express
           themselves
           as
           if
           they
           only
           meant
           the
           same
           Being
           in
           a
           general
           Sense
           ,
           as
           all
           human
           Souls
           are
           of
           the
           same
           Substance
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           the
           same
           order
           or
           sort
           of
           Beings
           ;
           and
           they
           seemed
           to
           entitle
           them
           to
           different
           operations
           ;
           not
           only
           in
           an
           Oeconomical
           way
           ,
           but
           thought
           that
           one
           did
           that
           which
           the
           other
           did
           not
           .
           This
           was
           indeed
           more
           easily
           to
           be
           apprehended
           ;
           but
           it
           seemed
           so
           directly
           to
           assert
           Three
           Gods
           ,
           which
           was
           very
           contrary
           to
           many
           most
           express
           Declarations
           both
           in
           the
           Old
           and
           
             New
             Testament
          
           ,
           in
           which
           the
           Unity
           of
           the
           Deity
           is
           so
           often
           held
           forth
           ,
           that
           therefore
           others
           took
           another
           way
           of
           explaining
           this
           ;
           making
           it
           their
           Foundation
           ,
           that
           the
           Deity
           was
           one
           Numerical
           Being
           .
           They
           then
           observed
           ,
           that
           
           the
           Sun
           ,
           besides
           his
           own
           Globe
           ,
           had
           an
           Emanation
           of
           Light
           ,
           and
           another
           of
           Heat
           ,
           which
           had
           different
           Operations
           ,
           and
           all
           from
           the
           same
           Essence
           ;
           and
           that
           the
           Soul
           of
           Man
           had
           both
           Intellection
           and
           Love
           ,
           which
           flowed
           from
           its
           Essence
           :
           So
           they
           conceiv'd
           that
           the
           primary
           Act
           of
           the
           Divine
           Essence
           ,
           was
           its
           Wisdom
           ,
           by
           which
           it
           saw
           all
           things
           ,
           and
           in
           which
           ,
           as
           in
           an
           
             inward
             Word
          
           ,
           it
           designed
           all
           things
           :
           This
           they
           thought
           might
           be
           called
           the
           Son
           ,
           as
           being
           the
           Generation
           of
           the
           Eternal
           Mind
           ;
           while
           from
           the
           Fountain-Principle
           ,
           together
           with
           this
           inward
           Word
           ,
           there
           did
           arise
           a
           Love
           that
           was
           to
           issue
           forth
           ,
           and
           that
           was
           to
           be
           the
           Soul
           of
           the
           Creation
           ,
           and
           was
           more
           particularly
           to
           animate
           the
           Church
           :
           And
           in
           this
           Love
           ,
           all
           things
           were
           to
           have
           Life
           and
           Favour
           .
           This
           was
           rested
           on
           ,
           and
           was
           afterwards
           dressed
           up
           with
           a
           great
           deal
           of
           dark
           nicety
           by
           the
           Schools
           ,
           and
           grew
           to
           be
           the
           Universally
           received
           Explanation
           :
           Tho
           many
           have
           thought
           ,
           that
           the
           term
           Son
           ,
           did
           not
           at
           all
           belong
           to
           the
           Blessed
           Three
           ,
           but
           only
           to
           our
           Saviour
           ,
           as
           he
           was
           the
           Messias
           ;
           the
           Iews
           having
           had
           that
           Notion
           of
           the
           Messias
           ,
           that
           as
           he
           was
           to
           be
           the
           King
           of
           Israel
           ,
           so
           he
           was
           to
           be
           the
           
             Son
             of
             God
          
           :
           We
           find
           Nathanael
           addressed
           himself
           thus
           to
           him
           ;
           and
           when
           the
           High-Priest
           adjur'd
           our
           Saviour
           to
           tell
           if
           he
           was
           the
           Messias
           ,
           he
           knits
           these
           two
           together
           ,
           
             Art
             thou-the
             Christ
             the
             Son
             of
             the
             most
             High
             God
          
           ?
           which
           shews
           ,
           that
           they
           did
           esteem
           these
           two
           as
           one
           and
           the
           same
           thing
           .
           Now
           some
           Criticks
           do
           apprehend
           ,
           that
           since
           in
           many
           places
           the
           term
           
             Son
             of
             God
          
           ,
           has
           manifestly
           a
           relation
           to
           Christ
           as
           the
           Messias
           ;
           there
           is
           in
           this
           an
           Uniformity
           in
           the
           whole
           Scripture
           Style
           ,
           so
           that
           every
           where
           by
           the
           phrase
           
             Son
             of
             God
          
           ,
           we
           are
           to
           understand
           Iesus
           ,
           as
           the
           Messias
           ,
           in
           which
           the
           human
           Nature
           being
           the
           first
           Conception
           ,
           they
           conceive
           that
           all
           the
           places
           importing
           an
           Inferiority
           of
           the
           Son
           to
           the
           Father
           ,
           have
           no
           difficulty
           in
           them
           ,
           since
           they
           are
           only
           to
           be
           understood
           of
           Iesus
           as
           the
           Messias
           ;
           but
           that
           the
           Divine
           Principle
           that
           was
           in
           him
           ,
           is
           in
           the
           strictness
           of
           Speech
           to
           be
           called
           as
           St.
           Iohn
           does
           ,
           
             the
             Word
          
           .
           So
           that
           by
           this
           ,
           if
           true
           ,
           all
           the
           Speculations
           concerning
           an
           Eternal
           Generation
           ,
           are
           cut
           off
           in
           the
           strict
           sense
           of
           the
           words
           ,
           tho
           in
           a
           larger
           sense
           every
           emanation
           of
           what
           sort
           soever
           ,
           may
           be
           so
           called
           .
           These
           ,
           and
           a
           great
           deal
           more
           of
           this
           kind
           that
           might
           be
           further
           branched
           out
           ,
           and
           enlarged
           upon
           ,
           are
           the
           Explanations
           that
           Divines
           have
           offered
           at
           upon
           this
           Mystery
           .
           But
           it
           may
           be
           justly
           questioned
           ,
           whether
           by
           these
           they
           have
           either
           made
           it
           to
           be
           better
           understood
           ,
           or
           to
           be
           more
           firmly
           believed
           ;
           or
           whether
           others
           have
           not
           taken
           advantage
           to
           represent
           those
           subtilities
           as
           dregs
           ,
           either
           of
           AEones
           of
           the
           Valentinians
           ,
           or
           of
           the
           Platonical
           Notions
           ;
           which
           last
           being
           in
           so
           high
           and
           just
           a
           Reputation
           among
           the
           Greeks
           ,
           it
           is
           plain
           ,
           that
           many
           of
           the
           Ancients
           thought
           it
           was
           no
           small
           service
           to
           the
           Christian
           Religion
           ,
           to
           shew
           a
           great
           Affinity
           between
           it
           and
           
           Plato's
           Theology
           :
           and
           it
           being
           long
           before
           these
           Theories
           were
           well
           stated
           and
           setled
           ,
           it
           is
           no
           wonder
           if
           many
           of
           the
           Fathers
           have
           not
           only
           differed
           from
           one
           another
           ,
           but
           even
           from
           themselves
           in
           speaking
           upon
           this
           Argument
           .
           While
           men
           go
           about
           to
           explain
           a
           thing
           of
           which
           they
           can
           frame
           no
           distinct
           Idea
           ,
           it
           is
           very
           natural
           for
           them
           to
           run
           out
           into
           a
           vast
           Multiplicity
           of
           words
           ;
           into
           great
           length
           ,
           and
           much
           darkness
           and
           confusion
           .
           Many
           improper
           Similies
           will
           be
           urged
           ,
           and
           often
           impertinent
           reasonings
           will
           be
           made
           use
           of
           .
           All
           which
           are
           the
           unavoidable
           Consequences
           of
           a
           man's
           going
           about
           to
           explain
           to
           others
           that
           which
           he
           does
           not
           distinctly
           understand
           himself
           .
        
         
           This
           in
           general
           is
           the
           sum
           of
           the
           Received
           Doctrine
           ,
           That
           as
           there
           is
           but
           
             One
             God
          
           ,
           so
           in
           that
           undivided
           Essence
           ,
           there
           are
           Three
           that
           are
           really
           different
           
           from
           one
           another
           ,
           and
           are
           more
           than
           only
           three
           Names
           ,
           or
           three
           outward
           Oeconomies
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           Second
           of
           these
           was
           in
           a
           most
           intimate
           and
           unconceivable
           manner
           united
           to
           a
           perfect
           Man
           ;
           so
           that
           from
           the
           Human
           and
           Divine
           Nature
           thus
           united
           ,
           there
           did
           result
           the
           
             Person
             of
             the
             Messias
          
           ,
           who
           was
           both
           God
           and
           Man.
           
        
         
           Here
           new
           Subtilties
           have
           been
           found
           out
           ,
           to
           state
           the
           formal
           Notion
           of
           a
           Person
           ,
           which
           was
           supposed
           to
           consist
           in
           a
           special
           Subsistence
           ,
           so
           that
           it
           has
           been
           thought
           ,
           that
           the
           Human
           Nature
           in
           Christ
           ,
           had
           no
           special
           Subsistence
           of
           its
           own
           ,
           tho
           it
           was
           not
           easy
           to
           explain
           this
           Notion
           ;
           since
           if
           Subsistence
           belonged
           to
           the
           Human
           Nature
           ,
           it
           might
           seem
           that
           it
           was
           not
           perfect
           ,
           if
           it
           had
           not
           a
           proper
           Subsistence
           .
           A
           Hypostatical
           Union
           was
           proposed
           as
           a
           term
           fit
           to
           explain
           this
           by
           ,
           that
           is
           to
           say
           ,
           the
           Human
           Nature
           was
           believed
           to
           subsist
           by
           the
           Subsistence
           of
           the
           Word
           ;
           but
           it
           was
           not
           easy
           to
           make
           this
           the
           more
           intelligible
           ,
           by
           offering
           a
           Notion
           full
           as
           unintelligible
           as
           it self
           ,
           to
           explain
           it
           by
           .
           Tho
           indeed
           this
           is
           a
           point
           ,
           in
           which
           it
           is
           more
           possible
           for
           us
           to
           arrive
           at
           distinct
           Ideas
           ,
           or
           somewhat
           very
           like
           them
           ,
           than
           the
           other
           .
           We
           plainly
           see
           ,
           that
           the
           Union
           of
           our
           Souls
           to
           our
           Bodies
           ,
           consists
           in
           a
           Harmony
           that
           God
           has
           setled
           between
           such
           an
           Organization
           of
           matter
           ,
           and
           such
           Sensations
           that
           arise
           out
           of
           the
           different
           motions
           of
           this
           Matter
           so
           organiz'd
           :
           Upon
           which
           this
           Matter
           is
           in
           many
           things
           under
           the
           power
           of
           the
           Mind
           ,
           which
           by
           its
           thoughts
           commands
           and
           moves
           it
           ,
           and
           it
           has
           from
           it
           a
           continual
           Influence
           and
           Actuation
           that
           is
           called
           Life
           ;
           so
           that
           the
           Union
           of
           the
           Soul
           and
           Body
           is
           the
           result
           of
           such
           a
           proper
           Harmony
           of
           the
           Body
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           Mechanical
           Structure
           of
           its
           necessary
           parts
           ,
           as
           makes
           it
           fit
           to
           give
           proper
           Sensations
           to
           the
           Mind
           ,
           and
           to
           receive
           and
           obey
           the
           Impressions
           of
           the
           Mind
           ,
           the
           breaking
           of
           which
           Harmony
           brings
           on
           death
           .
        
         
           From
           hence
           we
           may
           apprehend
           several
           degrees
           of
           the
           Union
           of
           thinking
           being
           with
           Matter
           :
           The
           lowest
           ,
           is
           that
           if
           Infants
           ,
           where
           there
           is
           a
           thought
           ,
           but
           a
           thought
           so
           entirely
           under
           the
           Impressions
           of
           Matter
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           not
           able
           to
           rise
           above
           them
           ,
           and
           either
           to
           think
           of
           any
           thing
           else
           ,
           or
           to
           stop
           the
           Violence
           of
           these
           Impressions
           :
           So
           here
           is
           a
           Spirit
           wholly
           immersed
           in
           Matter
           ,
           that
           is
           in
           every
           thing
           under
           its
           dominion
           ,
           and
           is
           a
           slave
           to
           it
           ;
           and
           in
           this
           state
           Ideots
           continue
           their
           whole
           life
           long
           .
           A
           second
           degree
           is
           that
           of
           men
           in
           this
           Life
           duly
           ripened
           ,
           in
           which
           their
           Minds
           are
           as
           to
           their
           Sensations
           still
           subject
           to
           Matter
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           they
           must
           feel
           pain
           or
           pleasure
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           dispositions
           of
           Matter
           ;
           but
           then
           there
           is
           a
           power
           in
           the
           Soul
           to
           govern
           Matter
           ,
           and
           not
           to
           yield
           to
           those
           Sensations
           :
           So
           that
           there
           is
           a
           lasting
           struggle
           between
           the
           Sensations
           that
           arise
           from
           the
           Body
           ,
           and
           the
           Cogitations
           that
           spring
           in
           the
           Mind
           ,
           which
           have
           the
           better
           of
           one
           another
           by
           turns
           .
           Here
           the
           Soul
           and
           Body
           are
           as
           it
           were
           equally
           yoked
           together
           ,
           only
           the
           Soul
           may
           by
           the
           use
           of
           Reason
           and
           Liberty
           be
           so
           assisted
           ,
           as
           to
           have
           the
           ascendant
           over
           the
           Body
           for
           the
           greatest
           part
           .
        
         
           From
           these
           we
           may
           conceive
           two
           other
           degrees
           of
           Union
           ,
           which
           may
           be
           between
           Souls
           and
           Bodies
           .
           The
           one
           is
           a
           State
           in
           which
           the
           Soul
           shall
           have
           an
           entire
           Authority
           over
           Matter
           ,
           but
           yet
           shall
           need
           the
           assistance
           of
           it
           ,
           as
           a
           necessary
           mean
           of
           Motion
           ,
           and
           as
           having
           in
           it
           a
           repository
           of
           Images
           and
           Figures
           ,
           for
           memory
           and
           imagination
           :
           So
           that
           in
           such
           a
           state
           ,
           the
           Body
           shall
           have
           no
           power
           at
           all
           over
           the
           Mind
           ,
           but
           shall
           only
           serve
           it
           as
           Instruments
           do
           a
           Mechanick
           :
           and
           this
           seems
           to
           be
           a
           Philosophical
           Notion
           of
           the
           use
           that
           our
           Bodies
           ,
           
           shall
           be
           of
           to
           us
           in
           another
           State
           ;
           in
           which
           they
           shall
           be
           no
           more
           clogs
           upon
           us
           ,
           to
           give
           us
           uneasy
           or
           grievous
           sensations
           ,
           but
           shall
           only
           be
           the
           proper
           Machines
           for
           Motion
           and
           Memory
           ,
           and
           for
           such
           like
           uses
           ,
           in
           which
           the
           Body
           when
           well
           tuned
           can
           serve
           the
           Mind
           .
           A
           Fourth
           degree
           may
           be
           a
           State
           in
           which
           a
           Mind
           may
           be
           so
           entirely
           perfect
           in
           its
           self
           ,
           and
           in
           its
           own
           acts
           ,
           that
           it
           may
           have
           no
           need
           of
           a
           Body
           upon
           its
           own
           account
           ,
           but
           only
           in
           order
           to
           the
           ministring
           to
           another
           Spirit
           that
           is
           yet
           under
           the
           power
           of
           Matter
           ,
           to
           give
           it
           either
           Warnings
           ,
           or
           Assistances
           ;
           which
           perhaps
           it
           cannot
           communicate
           ,
           but
           through
           the
           Conveyance
           ,
           or
           by
           the
           Mechanical
           Motions
           and
           Impressions
           of
           one
           piece
           of
           Matter
           upon
           another
           .
           Upon
           this
           account
           ,
           and
           for
           this
           end
           ,
           Spirits
           of
           the
           highest
           form
           ,
           nay
           God
           himself
           ,
           may
           at
           some
           times
           ,
           and
           for
           some
           unknown
           ends
           ,
           make
           use
           of
           a
           Body
           ,
           and
           put
           it
           in
           such
           a
           form
           ,
           and
           so
           actuate
           it
           ,
           as
           thereby
           to
           communicate
           some
           Light
           or
           Influence
           to
           minds
           that
           are
           yet
           much
           immersed
           in
           Matter
           .
           These
           are
           all
           the
           ways
           that
           we
           can
           apprehend
           of
           a
           Mind
           's
           assuming
           Matter
           ,
           and
           being
           united
           to
           it
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           having
           it
           under
           its
           Actuation
           ,
           or
           Authority
           ;
           so
           that
           the
           Acts
           of
           the
           Mind
           give
           such
           Impressions
           to
           the
           Body
           ,
           as
           govern
           and
           command
           it
           .
           By
           the
           same
           way
           of
           thinking
           ,
           we
           may
           apprehend
           yet
           more
           easily
           ,
           how
           one
           Spirit
           may
           be
           united
           to
           another
           ;
           which
           is
           ,
           when
           a
           superior
           Spirit
           has
           another
           of
           an
           Inferior
           Order
           so
           entirely
           under
           its
           conduct
           and
           Impressions
           ,
           that
           the
           Inferior
           receives
           constant
           Communications
           of
           Light
           and
           Impulse
           from
           the
           Superior
           :
           And
           as
           the
           Body
           lives
           by
           the
           presence
           of
           the
           Soul
           ,
           even
           when
           it
           does
           not
           by
           any
           distinct
           Act
           work
           upon
           it
           ,
           or
           enliven
           it
           ;
           so
           a
           superior
           Mind
           may
           have
           a
           perpetual
           conduct
           of
           an
           inferior
           ,
           even
           when
           it
           leaves
           it
           to
           its
           own
           liberty
           ,
           and
           does
           not
           break
           in
           upon
           it
           by
           any
           immediate
           enlightning
           or
           animating
           of
           it
           .
           And
           thus
           we
           may
           conceive
           the
           Subsistence
           of
           an
           Intelligent
           Being
           to
           be
           its
           acting
           entirely
           in
           it self
           ,
           or
           upon
           Matter
           united
           to
           it
           ,
           without
           any
           other
           Spirit
           's
           being
           constantly
           present
           to
           it
           ,
           actuating
           it
           ,
           or
           having
           it
           under
           any
           immediate
           Vital
           and
           inseparable
           Influence
           .
           This
           seems
           to
           give
           some
           light
           towards
           the
           Idea
           of
           a
           Subsistence
           ,
           as
           separated
           from
           the
           Essence
           ,
           and
           by
           consequence
           ,
           of
           one
           person's
           Subsistence
           in
           ,
           by
           ,
           and
           from
           another
           .
           I
           do
           not
           pretend
           to
           say
           ,
           that
           this
           is
           the
           strict
           Notion
           of
           Subsistence
           ,
           but
           it
           is
           the
           nearest
           thing
           that
           I
           can
           imagine
           to
           it
           ,
           which
           will
           at
           least
           help
           to
           form
           some
           general
           Idea
           of
           it
           ;
           for
           these
           being
           all
           the
           distinct
           Notions
           that
           we
           can
           frame
           of
           the
           Union
           of
           Spirits
           to
           other
           Spirits
           ,
           or
           of
           Spirits
           to
           Matter
           ,
           they
           will
           help
           us
           to
           a
           more
           distinct
           Apprehension
           of
           the
           Union
           of
           the
           Eternal
           Word
           to
           a
           Human
           Nature
           ,
           by
           which
           it
           assumed
           the
           Man
           into
           such
           an
           inward
           and
           immediate
           Oeconomy
           ,
           that
           it
           did
           always
           actuate
           ,
           illuminate
           and
           conduct
           him
           ,
           as
           we
           perceive
           our
           Souls
           do
           our
           Bodies
           .
        
         
           This
           is
           the
           clearest
           thought
           that
           we
           give
           our selves
           of
           that
           Human
           Nature's
           subsisting
           by
           the
           Subsistence
           of
           the
           Word
           that
           dwelt
           in
           it
           .
           This
           also
           agrees
           well
           with
           the
           Expressions
           of
           the
           
             Word
             's
             dwelling
             in
             Flesh
          
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           
             bodily
             Indwelling
          
           of
           the
           
             Fulness
             of
             the
             Godhead
          
           in
           
             Christ
             Iesus
          
           .
           But
           having
           now
           shewed
           how
           far
           these
           things
           may
           become
           in
           some
           sort
           intelligible
           to
           us
           ,
           I
           go
           to
           my
           main
           Design
           ,
           which
           is
           to
           examine
           no
           longers
           whether
           this
           ought
           to
           be
           believed
           or
           not
           ,
           in
           case
           we
           should
           find
           it
           very
           expresly
           affirmed
           in
           the
           
             New
             Testament
          
           ,
           for
           I
           hope
           I
           have
           already
           made
           that
           out
           fully
           :
           Therefore
           the
           only
           question
           that
           now
           lies
           before
           me
           ,
           is
           ,
           Whether
           this
           is
           contained
           in
           the
           
             New
             Testament
          
           ,
           or
           not
           ?
           for
           if
           it
           is
           in
           it
           ,
           and
           is
           a
           part
           of
           its
           Doctrine
           ,
           then
           since
           that
           Doctrine
           
           is
           proved
           to
           be
           all
           true
           ,
           and
           revelled
           by
           God
           ,
           this
           must
           be
           likewise
           true
           ,
           if
           it
           is
           a
           part
           of
           it
           .
           This
           I
           will
           also
           yield
           ,
           That
           Authorities
           brought
           to
           prove
           Articles
           that
           are
           so
           sublime●
           as
           to
           rise
           above
           our
           ways
           of
           Apprehension
           ,
           ought
           to
           be
           made
           out
           by
           a
           greater
           fulness
           of
           express
           Proofs
           ,
           and
           bare
           Precepts
           of
           Morality
           ,
           or
           more
           easily
           received
           Notions
           ;
           for
           as
           among
           men
           ,
           every
           thing
           requires
           a
           proportion'd
           degree
           of
           proof
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           more
           or
           less
           credible
           of
           it self
           :
           So
           in
           Religion
           ,
           we
           ought
           not
           to
           suppose
           ,
           that
           if
           God
           intended
           to
           reveal
           any
           thing
           to
           us
           ,
           that
           should
           pase
           our
           Understandings
           ,
           he
           would
           only
           do
           it
           in
           hints
           or
           in
           words
           ,
           and
           in
           expressions
           of
           doubtful
           signification
           ;
           therefore
           I
           yield
           ,
           that
           those
           who
           deny
           Mysteries
           ,
           have
           a
           right
           to
           demand
           full
           ,
           express
           and
           copious
           proofs
           of
           them
           .
           I
           will
           therefore
           only
           dwell
           upon
           those
           proofs
           that
           are
           very
           comprehensive
           ,
           and
           will
           not
           rest
           upon
           single
           passages
           ,
           which
           I
           leave
           to
           Books
           of
           Controversy
           or
           Criticism
           ,
           in
           which
           they
           are
           fully
           opened
           and
           made
           out
           :
           My
           not
           using
           these
           ,
           is
           not
           from
           the
           distrust
           that
           is
           in
           them
           ,
           but
           I
           intend
           to
           lay
           this
           matter
           before
           you
           ,
           in
           some
           observations
           that
           take
           in
           a
           great
           deal
           ,
           and
           that
           if
           they
           are
           true
           ,
           do
           give
           a
           clearer
           Light
           ,
           and
           a
           more
           unquestioned
           Authority
           to
           single
           passages
           ,
           since
           those
           agree
           with
           the
           frame
           of
           the
           whole
           .
        
         
           I
           need
           not
           spend
           many
           words
           to
           prove
           ,
           that
           the
           main
           Design
           of
           Revealed
           Religion
           ,
           was
           to
           drive
           all
           Idolatry
           out
           of
           the
           World
           ,
           either
           the
           worshipping
           of
           other
           Gods
           besides
           the
           true
           ,
           or
           the
           worshipping
           the
           True
           God
           under
           a
           Bodily
           Representation
           .
           This
           is
           so
           expresly
           set
           out
           by
           Moses
           ,
           and
           so
           much
           insisted
           on
           ,
           and
           prosecuted
           by
           the
           Prophets
           ,
           that
           it
           will
           admit
           of
           no
           dispute
           ;
           nor
           is
           there
           any
           made
           about
           it
           .
           To
           guard
           this
           Capital
           Article
           of
           Religion
           ,
           God
           ,
           when
           he
           sent
           Moses
           to
           be
           the
           Deliverer
           and
           the
           Law
           giver
           of
           the
           Iews
           ,
           gave
           himself
           a
           particular
           Name
           that
           was
           to
           be
           peculiar
           to
           himself
           ;
           so
           that
           the
           Kings
           or
           false
           Gods
           might
           be
           called
           by
           the
           other
           Names
           of
           the
           Deity
           ,
           yet
           this
           was
           never
           given
           to
           any
           of
           them
           .
           The
           
             Old
             Testament
          
           being
           put
           in
           Greek
           by
           the
           Iews
           ,
           the
           Name
           Iehovah
           was
           throughout
           Translated
           by
           them
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           .
           I
           do
           not
           insist
           upon
           the
           Article
           being
           prefixed
           to
           it
           ;
           for
           tho
           it
           is
           so
           very
           often
           ,
           yet
           I
           am
           convinced
           that
           there
           is
           no
           arguing
           from
           that
           ,
           since
           there
           is
           such
           variety
           in
           the
           use
           of
           it
           .
           Now
           the
           Greek
           Translation
           of
           the
           
             Old
             Testament
          
           being
           that
           which
           was
           the
           most
           read
           and
           us'd
           by
           the
           Iews
           in
           our
           Saviour's
           time
           ,
           in
           the
           whole
           Phrasiology
           of
           their
           Sacred
           reading
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           and
           Iehovah
           were
           one
           and
           the
           same
           thing
           .
           The
           Authors
           of
           the
           
             New
             Testament
          
           ,
           as
           they
           were
           Iews
           by
           Birth
           and
           Education
           ,
           so
           they
           offered
           the
           Gospel
           first
           to
           the
           Iews
           .
           In
           all
           that
           they
           writ
           ,
           we
           see
           plainly
           that
           they
           had
           them
           in
           their
           eye
           ,
           either
           to
           convince
           them
           ,
           or
           at
           least
           to
           answer
           their
           Prejudices
           and
           Objections
           .
           And
           it
           is
           certain
           ,
           that
           how
           much
           soever
           that
           Nation
           was
           Anciently
           bent
           to
           Idolatry
           ,
           they
           were
           ever
           after
           the
           time
           of
           the
           Maccabees
           so
           entirely
           cured
           of
           it
           ,
           that
           they
           could
           not
           bear
           any
           approachs
           to
           it
           ,
           or
           shadow
           of
           it
           .
           Yet
           the
           Apostles
           through
           the
           whole
           
             New
             Testament
          
           call
           our
           Saviour
           by
           the
           Name
           of
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ;
           sometimes
           he
           is
           called
           Lord
           ,
           or
           the
           Lord
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           with
           or
           without
           the
           Article
           ,
           and
           that
           simply
           without
           any
           Addition
           ;
           sometimes
           
             my
             Lord
          
           ,
           or
           
             our
             Lord
          
           ;
           but
           most
           frequently
           the
           
             Lord
             Iesus
             Christ
          
           ,
           or
           
             Iesus
             Christ
             our
             Lord
          
           :
           These
           indeed
           return
           so
           often
           ,
           especially
           in
           the
           
             Acts
             of
             the
             Apostles
          
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           Epistles
           ,
           that
           they
           could
           not
           be
           all
           copi'd
           out
           in
           many
           pages
           .
           Now
           this
           being
           so
           Sacred
           a
           Name
           to
           the
           Iews
           ,
           it
           is
           impossible
           to
           imagine
           that
           the
           Apostles
           could
           intend
           other
           in
           it
           ,
           but
           that
           the
           Iehovah
           dwelt
           so
           immediately
           and
           bodily
           in
           
             Christ
             Iesus
          
           ,
           that
           by
           that
           Indwelling
           he
           was
           truly
           Iehovah
           .
           This
           will
           be
           more
           evident
           ,
           if
           we
           consider
           the
           Glorious
           
           Appearance
           of
           God
           in
           the
           Holy
           of
           Holies
           ,
           in
           which
           there
           was
           a
           Cloud
           ,
           and
           within
           the
           Cloud
           a
           Glory
           that
           did
           often
           shine
           out
           ,
           to
           shew
           an
           acceptation
           of
           their
           Sacrifices
           and
           Prayers
           ,
           or
           to
           give
           particular
           Answers
           ,
           when
           the
           Holy
           Priest
           came
           with
           the
           Urim
           in
           the
           Breast-plate
           to
           consult
           God.
           This
           was
           a
           continued
           Miracle
           ,
           and
           a
           lively
           Emblem
           of
           the
           Deity
           ,
           which
           is
           full
           of
           Light
           and
           Glory
           in
           it self
           ,
           but
           is
           environ'd
           with
           such
           impenetrable
           darkness
           to
           us
           ,
           that
           we
           can
           neither
           comprehend
           his
           Nature
           nor
           his
           Operations
           ,
           but
           as
           he
           is
           pleased
           to
           shine
           out
           and
           shew
           somewhat
           of
           himself
           to
           us
           .
           But
           this
           was
           yet
           more
           than
           a
           bare
           Miracle
           ,
           it
           was
           a
           constant
           Presence
           and
           Inhabitation
           of
           God
           ,
           who
           not
           only
           kept
           the
           Cloud
           and
           Light
           from
           being
           dissipated
           ,
           which
           otherwise
           must
           have
           hap'ned
           according
           to
           the
           Laws
           of
           Matter
           and
           Motion
           ;
           but
           he
           was
           so
           signally
           present
           in
           it
           ,
           that
           in
           the
           wholeStyle
           of
           the
           
             Old
             Testament
             ,
             Iehovah
          
           was
           said
           to
           
             dwell
             between
             the
          
           Cherubins
           ,
           
             to
             shine
             out
             ,
             to
             shew
             the
             Light
             of
             his
             Countenance
             ,
             or
             to
             hide
             his
             face
             ,
             and
             cover
             himself
             with
             a
             thick
             Cloud
             .
             He
             was
             said
             to
             be
             in
             his
             Temple
             ,
             to
             sit
             on
             his
             Throne
          
           ;
           with
           a
           great
           many
           other
           expressions
           ,
           which
           relate
           to
           this
           ;
           
             The
             Lord
             of
             Glory
          
           ,
           and
           the
           
             God
             of
             Glory
             ,
             his
             appearing
             in
             Glory
             ,
             his
             coming
             with
             Glory
             ,
          
           do
           all
           belong
           to
           this
           .
           Fron
           whence
           it
           is
           plain
           ,
           that
           a
           constant
           and
           immediate
           visible
           Indwelling
           of
           the
           Iehovah
           was
           according
           to
           the
           Scripture-Phrase
           ,
           said
           to
           be
           Iehovah
           ,
           which
           was
           applied
           to
           nothing
           else
           .
           It
           is
           further
           to
           be
           observed
           ,
           That
           as
           the
           Iews
           called
           this
           the
           Glory
           simply
           ,
           or
           the
           Schechinah
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           the
           Inhabitation
           ,
           so
           it
           was
           wanting
           in
           the
           Second
           Temple
           ;
           and
           this
           was
           indeed
           its
           greatest
           want
           ,
           which
           no
           doubt
           occasion'd
           the
           chief
           Grief
           of
           those
           who
           mourned
           when
           they
           saw
           the
           Second
           Temple
           ;
           since
           to
           one
           who
           was
           an
           Israelite
           indeed
           ,
           this
           was
           the
           real
           Glory
           ;
           the
           Gold
           and
           the
           Silver
           being
           poor
           matters
           in
           comparison
           with
           this
           .
           These
           were
           comforted
           by
           the
           Prophet
           Haggai
           ,
           who
           promised
           to
           them
           in
           the
           Name
           of
           God
           ,
           
           that
           
             God
             wouid
             fill
             the
             house
             with
             his
             Glory
          
           ;
           he
           also
           takes
           off
           meaner
           minds
           from
           their
           opinion
           of
           a
           defect
           for
           the
           want
           of
           Gold
           and
           Silver
           ,
           since
           that
           was
           all
           God's
           :
           So
           they
           offer'd
           up
           nothing
           in
           that
           to
           him
           ,
           that
           was
           not
           his
           already
           .
           The
           Glory
           that
           is
           promis'd
           ,
           was
           to
           exceed
           the
           
             Glory
             of
             the
             former
             House
          
           ;
           to
           which
           two
           great
           Characters
           are
           added
           ,
           the
           one
           ,
           
             that
             he
             would
             shake
             all
             Nations
          
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           an
           Appearance
           should
           come
           ,
           in
           which
           the
           Gentiles
           should
           be
           concerned
           in
           an
           eminent
           manner
           :
           The
           other
           is
           ,
           
             that
             in
             that
             place
             he
             would
             give
             Peace
             .
          
           Now
           let
           any
           unprejudic'd
           man
           consider
           ,
           if
           
           Herod's
           rebuilding
           the
           Temple
           can
           in
           any
           sort
           be
           thought
           to
           answer
           this
           ;
           especially
           the
           Glory
           being
           both
           in
           the
           true
           Value
           of
           thing
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           Prophetick
           Style
           ,
           to
           be
           understood
           of
           that
           signal
           Presence
           of
           God
           in
           the
           Temple
           ,
           which
           was
           its
           solid
           and
           true
           Glory
           .
           Since
           then
           the
           Iews
           looked
           for
           this
           ,
           and
           that
           by
           many
           Prophecies
           concerning
           the
           Messias
           ,
           mention
           was
           made
           of
           
             his
             appearing
             in
             Glory
          
           ;
           this
           could
           be
           meant
           no
           other
           way
           by
           them
           ,
           but
           that
           either
           he
           was
           to
           restore
           that
           Glory
           to
           the
           Temple
           ,
           or
           that
           he
           was
           to
           have
           it
           in
           himself
           ;
           and
           since
           it
           was
           to
           be
           
             greater
             than
             that
             of
             the
             former
             House
             ,
          
           there
           must
           have
           been
           some
           eminent
           Character
           in
           it
           beyond
           the
           former
           :
           In
           particular
           ,
           the
           whole
           World
           was
           to
           be
           struck
           with
           it
           ,
           which
           is
           expressed
           in
           the
           Prophetick
           Strain
           ,
           by
           
             the
             shaking
             the
             Heavens
             and
             the
             Earth
             ,
             the
             Sea
             and
             the
             dry
             Land
          
           ;
           and
           
             the
             shaking
             of
             all
             Nations
          
           .
           I
           do
           not
           argue
           from
           that
           which
           follows
           ,
           of
           
             the
             desire
             of
             all
             Nations
          
           ,
           because
           I
           know
           it
           is
           capable
           of
           another
           Translation
           ,
           and
           I
           will
           build
           upon
           sure
           grounds
           .
           This
           Glory
           was
           likewise
           to
           
             bring
             Peace
          
           with
           it
           ;
           which
           cannot
           be
           literally
           understood
           ,
           since
           the
           Iews
           had
           very
           little
           Peace
           ,
           either
           from
           the
           days
           of
           Herod
           ,
           to
           whom
           they
           apply
           this
           ;
           or
           from
           the
           days
           of
           our
           Saviour
           ,
           to
           whom
           the
           
           Christians
           apyly
           it
           .
           Now
           from
           all
           this
           it
           is
           to
           be
           inferred
           ,
           that
           the
           Apostles
           applying
           universally
           the
           name
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           to
           our
           Saviour
           ,
           could
           mean
           no
           other
           ,
           but
           that
           he
           was
           the
           true
           Iehovah
           by
           a
           more
           perfect
           Indwelling
           of
           the
           Deity
           in
           him
           ,
           than
           that
           had
           been
           which
           was
           in
           the
           Cloud
           .
           This
           Glory
           was
           greater
           than
           the
           other
           ;
           for
           the
           other
           dwelt
           in
           a
           Mass
           of
           meer
           Matter
           ,
           whereas
           this
           dwelt
           in
           the
           Soul
           and
           Body
           of
           our
           Saviour
           ;
           and
           a
           Soul
           is
           much
           a
           perfecter
           sort
           of
           Being
           than
           the
           purest
           Matter
           possible
           .
           This
           was
           also
           to
           last
           
             for
             ever
          
           ,
           whereas
           the
           other
           had
           a
           determined
           Duration
           ,
           and
           came
           to
           a
           period
           :
           and
           the
           other
           did
           shine
           out
           only
           upon
           special
           Occasions
           ,
           whereas
           in
           this
           we
           all
           
             with
             open
             face
             as
             in
             a
             glass
             beholding
             the
             Glory
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
          
           
           
             are
             changed
             into
             the
             same
             Image
             from
             Glory
             to
             Glory
          
           ;
           a
           period
           made
           up
           of
           the
           Phraseology
           that
           belonged
           to
           the
           Schechinah
           :
           as
           is
           also
           that
           of
           
             his
             being
             the
             Brightness
             of
             the
          
           Father's
           Glory
           ,
           
           
             and
             the
             express
             Image
          
           ,
           or
           Character
           ,
           
             of
             his
             Person
          
           ;
           that
           of
           the
           
             Word
             which
             was
             made
             flesh
             ,
             and
             dwelt
             among
             us
             ,
             and
             we
             beheld
             his
             Glory
             ,
          
           
           
             the
             Glory
             as
             of
             the
             Only
             Begotten
             Son
             of
             the
             Father
          
           ;
           that
           
             of
             the
             light
             of
             the
             Glorious
             Gospel
             ,
          
           or
           rather
           of
           the
           Gospel
           of
           the
           
             Glory
             of
             Christ
          
           ;
           
           and
           that
           of
           
             the
             light
             of
             the
             knowledge
             of
             the
             Glory
             of
             God
             in
             the
             face
          
           or
           person
           
             of
             Iesus
             Christ
          
           ;
           all
           these
           ,
           with
           many
           more
           that
           might
           be
           quoted
           ;
           do
           so
           plainly
           allude
           to
           the
           Phraseology
           of
           the
           
             Cloud
             of
             Glory
          
           ,
           
           that
           it
           is
           not
           possible
           for
           any
           who
           consider
           things
           carefully
           ,
           to
           avoid
           the
           Evidence
           of
           it
           .
           If
           it
           had
           not
           been
           so
           ,
           what
           can
           be
           said
           to
           justify
           this
           manner
           of
           expression
           ,
           especially
           the
           giving
           the
           Translation
           of
           the
           Incommunicable
           Name
           that
           was
           in
           the
           
             Old
             Testament
          
           ,
           in
           a
           thread
           all
           over
           the
           New
           ,
           to
           our
           Saviour
           ?
           This
           was
           the
           laying
           snares
           for
           the
           first
           Believers
           ,
           and
           that
           in
           the
           most
           important
           Point
           of
           all
           Religion
           ;
           so
           that
           since
           our
           Saviour
           denounced
           a
           
             Wo
             to
             him
          
           ,
           by
           whom
           
             Scandals
             should
             come
          
           ;
           the
           Apostles
           were
           the
           first
           that
           incurred
           it
           ,
           
           if
           they
           by
           a
           continu'd
           course
           of
           Style
           led
           the
           world
           to
           believe
           that
           a
           meer
           man
           was
           the
           great
           Iehovah
           .
           If
           that
           had
           occurred
           only
           now
           and
           then
           ,
           the
           extent
           of
           the
           signification
           of
           the
           Greek
           word
           might
           be
           alledged
           ;
           but
           it
           being
           the
           Title
           which
           they
           constantly
           give
           him
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           it
           was
           that
           by
           which
           the
           Iews
           understood
           the
           Iehovah
           to
           be
           meant
           ,
           this
           cannot
           in
           any
           sort
           be
           justified
           from
           a
           gross
           Abuse
           put
           on
           the
           World
           ,
           if
           the
           Messias
           was
           not
           the
           Iehovah
           .
           The
           great
           Objection
           that
           arises
           against
           this
           is
           ,
           that
           tho
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           is
           indeed
           the
           common
           Translation
           for
           Iehovah
           ,
           yet
           sometimes
           it
           is
           put
           for
           the
           other
           Hebrew
           words
           ,
           both
           Elohim
           and
           Adonai
           ;
           and
           that
           in
           the
           
             New
             Testament
          
           it
           is
           used
           rather
           in
           opposition
           ,
           or
           more
           properly
           in
           subordination
           to
           the
           Name
           of
           God
           ,
           which
           seems
           to
           be
           stated
           very
           plainly
           by
           St.
           Paul
           ,
           when
           he
           says
           ,
           there
           
             were
             many
             that
             were
             called
             Gods
             ,
          
           
           
             whether
             in
             Heaven
             or
             in
             Earth
             ,
             as
             there
             were
             Gods
             many
             ,
             and
             Lords
             many
          
           ;
           in
           opposition
           to
           all
           which
           he
           asserts
           ,
           that
           to
           Christians
           there
           is
           
             but
             one
             God
             the
             Father
             ,
             of
             whom
             were
             all
             things
             ,
             and
             we
             in
             him
             ;
             and
             one
             Lord
             Iesus
             ,
             by
             whom
             were
             all
             things
             ,
             and
             we
             by
             him
             :
          
           From
           hence
           it
           seems
           that
           the
           true
           Notion
           of
           this
           ,
           according
           to
           St.
           Paul
           is
           ,
           That
           as
           the
           Heathen
           Nations
           believed
           some
           supream
           Deities
           ,
           and
           other
           deputed
           or
           lower
           Deities
           ,
           that
           watch'd
           over
           particular
           Nations
           ;
           so
           we
           Christians
           do
           own
           only
           one
           Eternal
           God
           ,
           the
           Creator
           and
           Preserver
           of
           all
           ;
           and
           one
           Lord
           ,
           to
           whom
           he
           hath
           given
           the
           Government
           of
           all
           things
           :
           So
           that
           this
           ,
           as
           it
           favours
           the
           Notion
           of
           one
           exalted
           to
           divine
           Authority
           and
           Honor
           ,
           it
           does
           likewise
           take
           away
           quite
           the
           whole
           force
           of
           this
           Argument
           :
           and
           so
           it
           cannot
           be
           well
           establish'd
           without
           considering
           this
           very
           carefully
           .
           It
           is
           then
           to
           be
           observed
           ,
           that
           through
           the
           
             Old
             Testament
             ,
             God
          
           is
           spoken
           of
           under
           two
           different
           Notions
           ;
           the
           one
           is
           general
           ,
           as
           he
           created
           and
           
           govern'd
           all
           things
           ;
           and
           the
           other
           is
           special
           ,
           as
           he
           was
           in
           Covenant
           with
           the
           Jewish
           Nation
           ,
           and
           as
           he
           govern'd
           them
           particularly
           by
           his
           Laws
           ,
           was
           present
           among
           them
           in
           a
           Visible
           Symbol
           ,
           and
           watch'd
           over
           them
           by
           a
           distinguishing
           Providence
           .
           In
           this
           last
           sense
           Iehovah
           is
           the
           Name
           by
           which
           he
           is
           strictly
           express'd
           ,
           as
           their
           Federal
           God
           ,
           that
           had
           an
           immediate
           Care
           over
           them
           ,
           and
           a
           Right
           to
           them
           .
           The
           Nations
           that
           lived
           in
           Idolatry
           ,
           had
           Notions
           which
           seem
           to
           be
           taken
           from
           this
           :
           For
           as
           they
           believ'd
           some
           supream
           and
           some
           subaltern
           Deities
           ,
           so
           they
           also
           fanci'd
           that
           some
           ,
           even
           of
           those
           supream
           Deities
           ,
           were
           more
           especially
           related
           or
           appropriated
           to
           some
           places
           :
           Thus
           as
           they
           conceiv'd
           them
           to
           be
           Supream
           ,
           they
           held
           them
           to
           be
           Gods
           ;
           and
           as
           they
           believ'd
           them
           to
           have
           a
           special
           Relation
           to
           any
           Place
           or
           Nation
           ,
           they
           were
           esteem'd
           according
           to
           this
           piece
           of
           Jewish
           Phraseology
           here
           us'd
           by
           St.
           
             Paul
             ,
             Lords
          
           as
           well
           as
           Gods.
           In
           opposition
           to
           all
           which
           ,
           we
           Christians
           own
           but
           one
           
             Supream
             God
          
           :
           and
           we
           do
           also
           believe
           ,
           that
           this
           great
           God
           is
           also
           our
           Federal
           God
           ,
           or
           Iehovah
           ,
           by
           his
           dwelling
           in
           the
           Human
           Nature
           of
           
             Iesus
             Christ
          
           :
           So
           that
           he
           is
           our
           Lord
           ,
           not
           by
           an
           assumption
           into
           high
           Dignity
           ,
           or
           the
           communicating
           Divine
           Honor
           to
           him
           ,
           but
           as
           the
           Eternal
           Word
           dwelt
           bodily
           in
           him
           ;
           and
           thus
           he
           is
           our
           Lord
           ,
           not
           as
           a
           Being
           distinct
           from
           ,
           or
           deputed
           by
           the
           great
           God
           ,
           but
           as
           the
           great
           God
           manifesting
           himself
           in
           his
           Flesh
           or
           Human
           Nature
           ;
           which
           is
           the
           
             great
             Mystery
             of
             Godliness
          
           ,
           or
           of
           true
           Religion
           :
           And
           this
           will
           give
           a
           clear
           account
           of
           all
           those
           other
           passages
           of
           the
           
             New
             Testament
          
           ,
           in
           which
           the
           
             Lord
             Iesus
          
           is
           mention'd
           as
           distinct
           from
           ,
           or
           subordinate
           to
           God
           and
           
             his
             Father
          
           .
           The
           one
           is
           the
           more
           extended
           Notion
           of
           God
           ,
           as
           the
           Maker
           and
           Preserver
           of
           all
           things
           ,
           and
           the
           other
           is
           the
           more
           special
           Notion
           ,
           as
           appropriated
           to
           Christians
           ,
           by
           which
           God
           is
           federally
           their
           God
           ,
           Lord
           ,
           or
           Iehovah
           .
           This
           I
           think
           does
           fully
           establish
           this
           Argument
           ,
           and
           takes
           away
           the
           whole
           force
           of
           the
           Objection
           against
           it
           .
           But
           to
           carry
           this
           yet
           further
           ,
           the
           Apostles
           do
           not
           only
           name
           him
           thus
           ,
           in
           all
           their
           Writings
           ,
           but
           they
           do
           propose
           him
           as
           the
           proper
           Object
           of
           Adoration
           ,
           at
           the
           same
           time
           that
           they
           commanded
           the
           World
           to
           renounce
           all
           Idolatry
           ,
           and
           to
           
             serve
             the
             living
             God.
          
           St.
           Paul
           gives
           this
           Definition
           of
           Heathenish
           Idolatry
           ,
           
           that
           it
           was
           a
           worship
           given
           to
           those
           
             who
             by
             nature
             were
             not
             Gods
          
           ;
           yet
           he
           prays
           to
           Christ
           ,
           he
           prays
           for
           
             Grace
             ,
             Mercy
             and
             Peace
             from
             him
          
           to
           all
           the
           Churches
           he
           writes
           to
           ;
           
           he
           gives
           him
           
             Glory
             for
             ever
             and
             ever
          
           ;
           a
           Phrase
           expressing
           the
           highest
           Act
           of
           Adoration
           :
           he
           
             believes
             in
             him
             ,
             he
             serves
             him
             ,
          
           
           he
           gives
           Blessing
           in
           his
           Name
           ;
           he
           says
           ,
           
             That
             all
             in
             Heaven
             and
             Earth
             must
             confess
             him
             ,
             and
             bow
             before
             him
          
           ;
           a
           Phrase
           importing
           Adoration
           ;
           he
           says
           ,
           
             the
             Angels
             of
             God
             worship
             him
             .
          
           
           In
           other
           Epistles
           this
           is
           also
           often
           mention'd
           ,
           and
           in
           St.
           
           Iohn's
           Visions
           ,
           
           all
           the
           Hosts
           above
           are
           represented
           as
           falling
           down
           before
           him
           to
           worship
           him
           .
           Now
           the
           bare
           Incurvation
           does
           not
           import
           Divine
           Worship
           ,
           but
           may
           be
           made
           ●o
           a
           Creature
           ;
           yet
           Incurvation
           join'd
           with
           Prayers
           ,
           Acts
           of
           Faith
           and
           Trust
           ,
           and
           Praises
           ,
           is
           certainly
           Divine
           Worship
           .
           Since
           then
           our
           Saviour
           in
           his
           Temptation
           said
           to
           the
           Devil
           ,
           that
           according
           to
           the
           Law
           
             we
             must
             worship
             the
             Lord
             our
             God
             ,
             and
             serve
             him
             only
          
           ;
           since
           also
           the
           Angel
           when
           he
           reproved
           St.
           Iohn
           for
           falling
           down
           before
           him
           ,
           
           bids
           him
           
             worship
             God
          
           ;
           then
           when
           these
           things
           are
           laid
           together
           ,
           and
           it
           appears
           that
           all
           the
           Acts
           of
           Adoration
           by
           which
           we
           worship
           God
           ,
           are
           also
           ascribed
           to
           Christ
           ,
           and
           offered
           up
           to
           him
           ,
           either
           it
           must
           be
           confess'd
           ,
           that
           he
           is
           truly
           God
           ,
           or
           that
           the
           Christian
           Religion
           sets
           up
           Idolatry
           at
           the
           same
           time
           that
           it
           seems
           to
           design
           the
           pulling
           it
           down
           every
           where
           ;
           as
           if
           Idolatry
           had
           only
           been
           to
           be
           changed
           
           in
           its
           object
           ,
           and
           to
           be
           transfered
           from
           all
           others
           to
           the
           Person
           of
           our
           Saviour
           .
        
         
           This
           point
           of
           the
           worship
           of
           Christ
           is
           so
           plainly
           set
           forth
           in
           the
           
             New
             Testament
          
           ,
           that
           the
           chief
           Opposers
           of
           the
           Article
           of
           his
           Divinity
           have
           asserted
           it
           with
           so
           much
           Zeal
           ,
           that
           they
           deny
           ,
           that
           such
           as
           refuse
           to
           pay
           it
           to
           him
           ,
           deserve
           to
           be
           called
           Christians
           :
           and
           yet
           there
           is
           not
           any
           one
           point
           that
           is
           more
           fully
           and
           frequently
           condemned
           through
           the
           whole
           Scriptures
           ,
           than
           the
           worshipping
           a
           Creature
           .
           It
           is
           also
           a
           main
           part
           of
           all
           the
           Exhortations
           of
           the
           Apostles
           .
           Angels
           were
           often
           sent
           on
           Divine
           Deputations
           ,
           as
           the
           Instruments
           of
           the
           
             great
             God
          
           ,
           but
           yet
           they
           were
           never
           to
           be
           worshipped
           .
           Idolatry
           is
           an
           Evil
           in
           it self
           ,
           and
           is
           not
           only
           the
           Transgression
           of
           a
           positive
           precept
           ,
           but
           it
           is
           a
           transferring
           of
           the
           Honor
           and
           Homage
           due
           to
           the
           Author
           of
           our
           Being
           ,
           and
           the
           Fountain
           of
           all
           our
           Blessings
           ,
           and
           the
           ascribing
           these
           to
           a
           Creature
           ;
           it
           is
           a
           worshipping
           the
           
             Creature
             besides
             the
             Creator
          
           :
           And
           if
           the
           same
           Acts
           of
           Prayer
           and
           Thanksgiving
           in
           the
           same
           words
           ,
           can
           be
           offered
           up
           both
           to
           the
           Creature
           and
           the
           Creator
           ,
           then
           how
           can
           we
           still
           think
           that
           
             God
             is
             a
             jealous
             God
          
           ,
           and
           that
           
             he
             will
             not
             give
             his
             Glory
             to
             another
             ?
          
           
           In
           a
           word
           ,
           this
           is
           that
           which
           seems
           so
           sensible
           ,
           that
           one
           does
           not
           know
           what
           to
           think
           of
           those
           men's
           Reasons
           ,
           who
           cannot
           bring
           themselves
           to
           believe
           any
           thing
           concerning
           the
           Divine
           Nature
           ,
           which
           differs
           from
           their
           own
           Notions
           ,
           and
           yet
           can
           swallow
           down
           so
           vast
           an
           Absurdity
           ,
           that
           is
           more
           open
           to
           the
           compass
           of
           their
           Understandings
           ,
           as
           that
           the
           same
           Acts
           in
           which
           we
           acknowledge
           and
           adore
           God
           ,
           should
           be
           at
           the
           same
           time
           offered
           up
           to
           a
           Creature
           .
        
         
           But
           to
           urge
           this
           a
           little
           more
           closely
           ,
           it
           is
           well
           known
           how
           averse
           the
           Iews
           were
           to
           all
           the
           appearances
           of
           Idolatry
           ,
           in
           our
           Saviour's
           time
           ;
           their
           Zeal
           against
           the
           figures
           of
           the
           Roman
           Eagles
           ,
           set
           over
           the
           Temple-gates
           by
           Herod
           ,
           and
           against
           the
           Statue
           of
           Caligula
           ,
           besides
           many
           other
           Instances
           ,
           prove
           this
           beyond
           all
           question
           .
           They
           were
           much
           prejudiced
           against
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           they
           had
           been
           against
           our
           Saviour
           ;
           and
           the
           Apostles
           do
           in
           several
           passages
           of
           their
           Epistles
           set
           down
           these
           their
           prejudices
           ,
           together
           with
           their
           own
           Answers
           to
           them
           :
           They
           excepted
           to
           the
           abrogating
           the
           Mosaical
           Ordinances
           ,
           and
           to
           their
           calling
           in
           the
           Gentiles
           ,
           and
           associating
           themselves
           with
           them
           ;
           but
           it
           does
           not
           appear
           that
           they
           did
           ever
           charge
           them
           with
           Idolatry
           ,
           nor
           do
           the
           Apostles
           in
           any
           hint
           ever
           offer
           to
           vindicate
           themselves
           from
           that
           Aspersion
           .
           Now
           if
           Christ
           had
           been
           only
           a
           Man
           Defi'd
           ,
           advanc'd
           to
           Divine
           Honor
           ,
           or
           if
           he
           had
           been
           ever
           so
           Noble
           a
           part
           ,
           and
           even
           the
           first
           part
           of
           the
           Creation
           ,
           and
           had
           been
           now
           made
           the
           Object
           of
           the
           worship
           of
           the
           Christians
           ,
           let
           any
           Man
           see
           ,
           if
           it
           is
           conceivable
           ,
           that
           the
           Iews
           who
           were
           such
           implacable
           Enemies
           to
           Christianity
           ,
           should
           not
           have
           held
           to
           this
           as
           their
           main
           Strength
           &
           chief
           Objection
           :
           Since
           as
           this
           was
           a
           very
           popular
           thing
           ,
           in
           which
           it
           was
           easy
           to
           draw
           in
           all
           their
           Country
           men
           ;
           so
           it
           was
           the
           easiest
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           the
           most
           important
           part
           of
           their
           Plea
           ,
           they
           might
           have
           yielded
           ,
           that
           all
           the
           Miracles
           of
           Christ
           and
           his
           Apostles
           were
           true
           ,
           and
           yet
           upon
           this
           pretence
           of
           Idolatry
           ,
           they
           had
           the
           express
           words
           of
           their
           Law
           on
           their
           side
           .
           
             If
             there
             ariseth
             among
             you
             a
             Prophet
             ,
             or
             a
             Dreamer
             of
             Dreams
             ,
             and
             giveth
             thee
             a
             Sign
             or
             a
             Wonder
          
           ;
           
           
             and
             the
             Sign
             or
             the
             Wonder
             come
             to
             pass
             ,
             whereof
             he
             spake
             unto
             thee
             ,
             saying
             ,
             Let
             us
             go
             after
             other
             Gods
             which
             thou
             hast
             not
             known
             ,
             and
             let
             us
             serve
             them
             :
             Thou
             shalt
             not
             hearken
             to
             the
             words
             of
             that
             Prophet
             ,
             or
             that
             Dreamer
             of
             Dreams
             ,
             for
             the
             Lord
             your
             God
             proveth
             you
             ,
             to
             know
             whether
             ye
             love
             the
             Lord
             your
             God
             with
             all
             your
             Heart
             ;
             and
             with
             all
             your
             Soul.
          
           This
           was
           such
           an
           express
           and
           full
           Decision
           of
           the
           Case
           ,
           that
           he
           may
           imagine
           any
           thing
           ,
           that
           can
           imagine
           that
           they
           could
           have
           past
           it
           by
           ,
           and
           that
           they
           should
           not
           have
           objected
           it
           ,
           or
           that
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           if
           their
           Doctrine
           
           had
           been
           either
           that
           of
           the
           Arians
           ,
           or
           of
           the
           Socinians
           ,
           should
           not
           have
           either
           answer'd
           or
           prevented
           the
           Objection
           ,
           since
           they
           dwell
           long
           upon
           things
           that
           were
           much
           less
           important
           .
           Several
           that
           join'd
           themselves
           to
           Christianity
           were
           scandaliz'd
           ,
           and
           fell
           back
           to
           the
           Iews
           ;
           but
           it
           does
           not
           appear
           ,
           that
           any
           of
           them
           ever
           charged
           them
           with
           Idolatry
           ,
           or
           that
           the
           Iews
           ever
           reproach'd
           them
           with
           it
           ;
           which
           yet
           we
           cannot
           think
           they
           would
           not
           have
           done
           ,
           if
           the
           Christians
           had
           offer'd
           Divine
           Adoration
           to
           a
           Creature
           ,
           to
           one
           that
           was
           a
           meer
           Man
           newly
           dignifi'd
           ,
           or
           that
           had
           been
           made
           by
           God
           before
           all
           his
           other
           Works
           .
           Here
           a
           Creature
           was
           made
           a
           God
           ,
           and
           the
           Christians
           were
           guilty
           of
           serving
           other
           gods
           ,
           whom
           their
           Fathers
           had
           not
           known
           .
        
         
           This
           cannot
           be
           retorted
           on
           us
           ,
           who
           believe
           that
           Christ
           was
           God
           by
           vertue
           of
           the
           Indwelling
           of
           the
           
             Eternal
             Word
          
           in
           him
           .
           The
           Iews
           could
           make
           no
           Objection
           to
           this
           ,
           who
           knew
           that
           their
           Fathers
           had
           worshipped
           the
           
             Cloud
             of
             Glory
          
           ,
           because
           of
           God's
           resting
           upon
           it
           :
           So
           the
           adoring
           the
           Messias
           upon
           the
           supposition
           of
           the
           
             Godhead's
             dwelling
             Bodily
             in
             him
          
           ,
           
           could
           bear
           no
           debate
           among
           the
           Iews
           ;
           and
           since
           it
           was
           singly
           upon
           this
           point
           ,
           that
           they
           could
           let
           it
           pass
           without
           raising
           Objections
           or
           Difficulties
           about
           it
           ,
           and
           since
           we
           find
           in
           fact
           ,
           that
           they
           did
           let
           it
           pass
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           Apostles
           made
           no
           Explanations
           upon
           it
           ,
           we
           have
           all
           possible
           reason
           to
           conclude
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           thus
           understood
           of
           all
           hands
           at
           that
           time
           .
           I
           think
           it
           is
           not
           possible
           to
           imagine
           ,
           that
           this
           could
           be
           otherwise
           :
           so
           that
           upon
           these
           Reasons
           ,
           we
           may
           well
           and
           safely
           determine
           ,
           that
           Christ
           was
           truly
           both
           God
           and
           Man
           ;
           and
           that
           the
           Godhead
           did
           as
           really
           dwell
           in
           his
           Human
           Nature
           ,
           and
           became
           united
           to
           it
           ,
           as
           our
           Souls
           dwell
           in
           our
           Bodies
           ,
           and
           are
           united
           to
           them
           .
        
         
           Having
           then
           laid
           down
           this
           Matter
           from
           Authorities
           that
           run
           through
           the
           whole
           
             New
             Testament
          
           ,
           and
           that
           return
           often
           in
           every
           Book
           of
           it
           ,
           I
           may
           now
           upon
           greater
           Advantages
           refer
           such
           as
           will
           descend
           to
           a
           more
           particular
           Enquiry
           ,
           to
           all
           those
           passages
           that
           assert
           
             Christ's
             having
             created
             all
             things
          
           ,
           
           
             Angels
             as
             well
             as
             Men
             ;
             that
             he
             is
             over
             all
             and
             in
             all
             ;
             before
             all
             things
             ;
             in
             whom
             all
             things
             do
             subsist
             ;
             that
             he
             is
             the
             Lord
             of
             Glory
             ,
          
           
           
             the
             Great
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             true
             God
             ;
             the
             Lord
             Almighty
             ;
             who
             was
             ,
             is
             ,
             and
             is
             to
             come
             ;
             who
             knows
             all
             things
             ,
             and
             can
             do
             whatsoever
             he
             will
             ;
             who
             is
             the
             first
             and
             the
             last
             ,
             the
             King
             of
             Kings
             ,
             and
             Lord
             of
             Lords
             ;
             who
             alone
             hath
             Immortality
             ;
             who
             was
             in
             the
             form
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             thought
             it
             no
             robbery
             to
             be
             equal
             with
             God
             ;
             who
             will
             raise
             the
             dead
             at
             the
             last
             day
             ,
             and
             judge
             the
             World
             ;
             who
             is
             God
             manifested
             in
             the
             Flesh
             ,
          
           
           
             the
             great
             Mystery
             of
             Godliness
             ;
             who
             is
             over
             all
             God
             blessed
             for
             ever
             .
          
           These
           and
           many
           more
           such
           like
           passages
           ,
           but
           above
           all
           ,
           the
           beginning
           of
           the
           Gospel
           of
           St.
           Iohn
           ,
           on
           which
           I
           need
           not
           insist
           ,
           since
           that
           has
           been
           done
           with
           such
           Strength
           and
           Clearness
           of
           Reason
           by
           a
           much
           better
           Hand
           ;
           All
           these
           single
           passages
           ,
           I
           say
           ,
           are
           so
           many
           express
           Proofs
           of
           this
           great
           Article
           of
           our
           Religion
           ,
           that
           I
           am
           confident
           ,
           those
           who
           have
           clear'd
           themselves
           of
           that
           great
           prejudice
           against
           it
           ,
           to
           which
           the
           first
           part
           ▪
           of
           this
           Discourse
           was
           directed
           ,
           cannot
           read
           them
           without
           feeling
           that
           they
           are
           wrestling
           against
           the
           full
           current
           of
           the
           whole
           
             New
             Testament
          
           ,
           
           who
           oppose
           this
           .
        
         
           I
           know
           a
           great
           deal
           has
           been
           said
           to
           take
           off
           the
           force
           of
           every
           one
           of
           them
           ;
           for
           if
           a
           Man
           resolves
           beforehand
           not
           to
           believe
           a
           thing
           ,
           he
           may
           easily
           bring
           out
           matter
           enough
           to
           avoid
           the
           most
           express
           words
           that
           can
           be
           invented
           :
           yet
           this
           I
           dare
           positively
           affirm
           ,
           that
           at
           their
           rate
           of
           answering
           passages
           ,
           with
           which
           we
           urge
           them
           ,
           it
           were
           easy
           to
           answer
           the
           most
           express
           words
           that
           we
           could
           be
           capable
           to
           contrive
           ,
           for
           setting
           out
           our
           Doctrine
           :
           to
           which
           this
           is
           likewise
           to
           
           be
           added
           ,
           That
           it
           will
           be
           very
           hard
           to
           preserve
           any
           respect
           for
           Writings
           that
           are
           filled
           with
           such
           Intimations
           of
           so
           Important
           a
           Doctrine
           ;
           all
           which
           at
           first
           view
           seem
           to
           carry
           a
           Sense
           which
           they
           judge
           Monstrous
           and
           Impious
           ,
           and
           that
           with
           much
           labour
           and
           difficulty
           are
           wrought
           to
           another
           sense
           .
           It
           will
           not
           be
           easy
           to
           think
           ,
           those
           men
           had
           the
           common
           degrees
           of
           Honesty
           and
           Discretion
           ,
           not
           to
           speak
           of
           Inspiration
           ,
           who
           writ
           in
           such
           a
           Style
           ,
           with
           such
           Phrases
           ,
           and
           in
           such
           a
           continu'd
           Strain
           ,
           that
           ordinary
           Readers
           must
           stumble
           in
           every
           step
           ;
           and
           that
           in
           a
           point
           of
           such
           vast
           Consequence
           ,
           as
           whether
           a
           meer
           Creature
           is
           
             the
             great
             and
             true
             God
          
           ,
           or
           not
           ?
           and
           that
           a
           great
           deal
           of
           Dexterity
           and
           Diligence
           is
           necessary
           to
           give
           them
           another
           sense
           .
           I
           must
           own
           ,
           that
           if
           I
           could
           think
           so
           of
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           I
           should
           lose
           all
           Esteem
           for
           them
           ,
           and
           could
           think
           no
           other
           of
           the
           Pen-men
           of
           them
           ,
           but
           that
           their
           great
           Affection
           for
           their
           Master
           had
           led
           them
           to
           say
           many
           things
           concerning
           him
           ,
           that
           were
           Excessive
           and
           Hyperbolical
           ,
           and
           not
           strictly
           true
           .
           This
           is
           literally
           ,
           and
           without
           any
           aggravation
           ,
           the
           sense
           that
           I
           have
           of
           this
           Matter
           :
           and
           the
           prophane
           Tribe
           of
           Libertines
           go
           all
           into
           this
           ,
           of
           laughing
           down
           all
           Mysteries
           ;
           knowing
           well
           ,
           that
           when
           they
           have
           once
           gain'd
           that
           point
           ,
           the
           
             New
             Testament
          
           it self
           will
           be
           laughed
           down
           next
           ,
           in
           which
           they
           are
           so
           plainly
           contain'd
           :
           And
           indeed
           ,
           the
           Christian
           Religion
           must
           be
           the
           most
           self-contradicting
           of
           all
           the
           Religions
           in
           the
           World
           ,
           since
           it
           does
           so
           often
           condemn
           the
           worshipping
           of
           Creatures
           ,
           and
           yet
           heaps
           all
           sorts
           of
           Divine
           Honors
           on
           a
           Creature
           ;
           and
           St.
           Iohn
           must
           be
           a
           most
           incongruous
           Writer
           ,
           who
           could
           at
           the
           conclusion
           of
           his
           first
           Epistle
           ,
           say
           of
           Christ
           Jesus
           ,
           
             This
             is
             the
             true
             God
             ,
             and
             Eternal
             Life
             ,
          
           and
           in
           the
           very
           next
           words
           add
           ,
           
             Little
             Children
             keep
             your selves
             from
             Idols
             ,
          
           when
           in
           the
           very
           preceding
           words
           he
           had
           been
           setting
           them
           on
           to
           it
           ,
           if
           St.
           
           Paul's
           definition
           must
           hold
           true
           ,
           that
           Idolatry
           is
           
             a
             service
             to
             those
             who
             by
             nature
             are
             not
             gods
             .
          
        
         
           It
           is
           true
           ,
           upon
           this
           they
           will
           recriminate
           and
           say
           ,
           That
           there
           being
           nothing
           more
           expresly
           and
           frequently
           contain'd
           in
           Scripture
           ,
           and
           that
           indeed
           arises
           more
           plainly
           out
           of
           our
           Idea
           of
           God
           ,
           than
           that
           he
           is
           One
           ,
           we
           destroy
           that
           by
           setting
           up
           Three
           .
           This
           would
           press
           hard
           ,
           if
           we
           did
           affirm
           
             three
             distinct
             Beings
          
           ;
           but
           since
           that
           wich
           is
           One
           in
           it self
           ,
           may
           be
           Three
           in
           other
           respects
           ,
           it
           is
           only
           a
           consequence
           that
           they
           infer
           ,
           but
           which
           we
           deny
           ,
           That
           we
           set
           up
           more
           Gods
           than
           one
           ;
           and
           no
           man
           is
           to
           be
           charg'd
           with
           the
           suppos'd
           Consequences
           of
           his
           Doctrine
           ,
           when
           he
           himself
           does
           not
           own
           them
           ,
           but
           denies
           them
           ,
           and
           thinks
           he
           can
           plainly
           show
           that
           they
           do
           not
           necessarily
           follow
           from
           it
           .
           We
           do
           plainly
           perceive
           in
           our selves
           two
           ,
           if
           not
           three
           different
           Principles
           of
           Operation
           ,
           that
           do
           not
           only
           differ
           ,
           as
           Understanding
           and
           Will
           ,
           which
           are
           only
           different
           modes
           of
           thinking
           ,
           but
           differ
           in
           their
           Character
           and
           way
           of
           Operation
           .
           All
           our
           Cogitations
           and
           Reasonings
           are
           a
           sort
           of
           Acts
           ,
           in
           which
           we
           can
           reflect
           on
           the
           way
           how
           we
           operate
           ;
           we
           perceive
           that
           we
           act
           freely
           in
           them
           ,
           and
           that
           we
           turn
           our
           Minds
           to
           such
           Objects
           and
           Thoughts
           as
           we
           please
           .
           But
           by
           another
           Principle
           of
           which
           we
           perceive
           nothing
           ,
           and
           can
           reflect
           upon
           no
           part
           of
           it
           ,
           we
           live
           in
           our
           Bodies
           ,
           we
           animate
           and
           actuate
           them
           ,
           we
           receive
           Sensations
           from
           them
           ,
           and
           give
           Motions
           to
           them
           ;
           we
           live
           and
           die
           ,
           and
           do
           not
           know
           how
           all
           this
           is
           done
           .
           It
           seems
           to
           be
           by
           some
           Emanation
           from
           our
           Souls
           ,
           in
           which
           we
           do
           not
           feel
           that
           we
           have
           any
           liberty
           ,
           and
           so
           we
           must
           conclude
           ,
           that
           this
           Principle
           in
           us
           is
           natural
           and
           necessary
           .
           In
           Acts
           of
           Memory
           ,
           Imagination
           and
           Discourse
           ,
           there
           seems
           to
           be
           a
           mixture
           of
           both
           Principles
           ,
           or
           a
           third
           that
           results
           out
           of
           them
           :
           for
           we
           feel
           a
           freedom
           in
           one
           respect
           ,
           but
           as
           for
           those
           Marks
           
           that
           are
           in
           our
           Brain
           ,
           that
           set
           things
           in
           our
           Memory
           ,
           or
           furnish
           us
           with
           words
           ,
           we
           are
           necessary
           Agents
           ,
           they
           come
           in
           our
           way
           ,
           but
           we
           do
           not
           know
           how
           .
           We
           cannot
           call
           up
           a
           Figure
           of
           things
           of
           words
           at
           pleasure
           .
           Some
           disorder
           in
           our
           Mechanism
           hides
           or
           flattens
           them
           ,
           which
           when
           it
           goes
           off
           ,
           they
           start
           up
           and
           serve
           us
           ,
           but
           not
           by
           any
           Act
           of
           our
           Understanding
           or
           Will
           :
           Thus
           we
           see
           that
           in
           this
           single
           undivided
           Essence
           of
           ours
           ,
           there
           are
           different
           Principles
           of
           Operation
           ,
           so
           different
           as
           Liberty
           and
           Necessity
           are
           from
           one
           another
           :
           I
           am
           far
           from
           thinking
           ,
           that
           this
           is
           a
           proper
           Explanation
           or
           Resemblance
           of
           this
           Mystery
           ;
           yet
           it
           may
           be
           called
           in
           some
           sort
           an
           Illustration
           of
           it
           ,
           since
           it
           shows
           us
           from
           our
           own
           Composition
           ,
           that
           in
           one
           Essence
           there
           may
           be
           such
           different
           Principles
           ,
           which
           in
           their
           proper
           Character
           ,
           may
           be
           brought
           to
           the
           terms
           of
           a
           Contradictition
           ,
           of
           being
           free
           and
           not
           free
           .
           So
           in
           the
           Divine
           Essence
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           simplest
           and
           perfectest
           Unity
           ,
           there
           may
           be
           Three
           ,
           that
           may
           have
           a
           diversity
           of
           Operations
           as
           well
           as
           Oeconomies
           .
           By
           the
           first
           ,
           God
           may
           be
           suppos'd
           to
           have
           made
           and
           to
           govern
           all
           things
           :
           by
           the
           second
           ,
           to
           have
           actuated
           and
           been
           most
           perfectly
           united
           to
           the
           Humanity
           of
           Christ
           ;
           and
           by
           the
           third
           ,
           to
           have
           Inspir'd
           the
           Pen-men
           of
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           and
           the
           Workers
           of
           Miracles
           ,
           and
           still
           to
           renew
           and
           fortify
           all
           good
           Minds
           .
           But
           tho
           we
           cannot
           explain
           how
           they
           are
           Three
           ,
           and
           have
           a
           true
           diversity
           from
           one
           another
           ,
           so
           that
           they
           are
           not
           barely
           different
           Names
           and
           Modes
           ;
           yet
           we
           firmly
           believe
           that
           there
           is
           but
           one
           God
           ;
           and
           with
           this
           I
           conclude
           all
           that
           I
           have
           intended
           to
           say
           on
           the
           
             Head
             of
             the
             Divinity
             of
             Christ.
             
          
        
         
           The
           next
           Head
           that
           I
           have
           now
           before
           me
           ,
           is
           his
           Death
           and
           Sufferings
           .
           Which
           I
           intend
           to
           treat
           in
           the
           same
           general
           way
           in
           which
           I
           consider'd
           the
           former
           .
           I
           must
           first
           observe
           ,
           that
           School-men
           and
           the
           Writers
           of
           positive
           Divinity
           ,
           have
           upon
           this
           Head
           laid
           down
           a
           great
           many
           Subtilties
           ,
           in
           which
           the
           Scripture
           is
           absolutely
           silent
           .
        
         
           They
           begin
           with
           a
           Position
           ,
           that
           is
           the
           Foundation
           of
           all
           their
           Calculations
           ,
           that
           God
           cannot
           freely
           forgive
           sin
           ;
           that
           purishing
           as
           well
           as
           remunerative
           Justice
           ,
           are
           essential
           to
           him
           ;
           that
           God
           being
           Infinite
           ,
           every
           Offence
           against
           him
           has
           an
           infinite
           Guilt
           ,
           and
           must
           be
           expiated
           either
           by
           Acts
           of
           infinite
           Value
           ,
           or
           of
           infinite
           Duration
           ;
           and
           that
           a
           Person
           of
           an
           infinite
           Nature
           ,
           was
           only
           capable
           of
           Acts
           of
           an
           infinite
           Value
           ;
           that
           such
           a
           one
           was
           necessary
           for
           expiating
           sin
           .
           But
           in
           all
           this
           gradation
           ,
           there
           is
           one
           main
           defect
           ,
           That
           the
           Scripture
           sets
           none
           of
           these
           Speculations
           before
           us
           ;
           nor
           is
           it
           easie
           to
           apprehend
           ,
           that
           a
           right
           of
           punishing
           ,
           which
           is
           in
           the
           Legislator
           ,
           and
           a
           right
           to
           a
           Reward
           ,
           which
           passes
           from
           him
           to
           the
           person
           that
           acquires
           it
           ,
           should
           be
           equally
           essential
           to
           God.
           In
           the
           one
           ,
           his
           Fidelity
           and
           Justice
           are
           bound
           ,
           because
           of
           the
           right
           that
           accrues
           to
           another
           ;
           but
           the
           other
           of
           punishing
           ,
           seems
           to
           be
           a
           Right
           that
           is
           vested
           in
           himself
           ,
           which
           he
           may
           either
           use
           or
           not
           ,
           as
           he
           pleases
           :
           and
           if
           every
           sin
           ,
           as
           being
           of
           infinite
           Guilt
           ,
           must
           be
           expiated
           by
           an
           infinite
           Act
           ,
           it
           will
           not
           be
           easy
           to
           make
           this
           out
           ,
           how
           the
           Acts
           of
           Christ
           ,
           tho
           infinite
           in
           Value
           ,
           should
           stand
           in
           a
           strict
           Equality
           with
           all
           the
           sins
           of
           so
           many
           men
           ,
           every
           one
           of
           which
           is
           of
           infinite
           guilt
           .
           Therefore
           these
           being
           a
           subtil
           Contexture
           of
           Legal
           Metaphysicks
           ,
           of
           which
           the
           Scripture
           is
           silent
           ,
           it
           best
           becomes
           us
           to
           take
           our
           Notions
           from
           the
           Scriptures
           themselves
           .
           It
           is
           true
           Iustice
           and
           Iustification
           being
           the
           terms
           used
           upon
           this
           Head
           ,
           in
           some
           of
           the
           Epistles
           ,
           that
           seems
           to
           give
           some
           Authority
           to
           those
           reckonings
           which
           are
           laid
           down
           to
           make
           out
           a
           Justice
           in
           all
           God's
           Proceedings
           .
           But
           those
           who
           observe
           the
           Style
           of
           the
           Scriptures
           more
           narrowly
           ,
           
           will
           see
           ,
           that
           those
           words
           import
           no
           more
           but
           a
           state
           of
           Favour
           and
           
             Acceptation
             with
             God
          
           ;
           for
           the
           
             Righteousness
             of
             the
             Law
          
           ,
           was
           a
           man's
           acceptation
           that
           had
           served
           God
           in
           the
           Mosaical
           Dispensation
           ;
           and
           the
           
             Righteousness
             of
             Faith
          
           was
           the
           Acceptation
           that
           a
           man
           in
           the
           Gospel-Dispensation
           had
           in
           the
           sight
           of
           God
           ;
           so
           that
           the
           frequent
           use
           of
           those
           words
           will
           be
           found
           to
           have
           no
           relation
           to
           those
           subtil
           weighings
           of
           Infinities
           one
           against
           another
           .
        
         
           But
           I
           go
           next
           to
           shew
           in
           what
           Notion
           ,
           and
           under
           what
           a
           set
           of
           Phrases
           this
           matter
           is
           stated
           to
           us
           in
           the
           
             New
             Testament
          
           :
           It
           is
           then
           to
           be
           consider'd
           ,
           that
           when
           the
           
             New
             Testament
          
           was
           writ
           ,
           there
           was
           not
           any
           one
           thing
           that
           all
           people
           understood
           better
           ,
           than
           the
           Sacrificatory
           Style
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           Phrases
           that
           belonged
           to
           it
           .
           The
           Iews
           were
           much
           accustom'd
           to
           it
           ,
           and
           had
           a
           great
           variety
           of
           Sacrifices
           that
           they
           offer'd
           up
           to
           God
           ;
           and
           the
           Gentiles
           were
           likewise
           well
           acquainted
           with
           all
           the
           several
           sorts
           of
           Sacrifices
           that
           us'd
           to
           be
           offer'd
           up
           among
           them
           .
           And
           this
           was
           not
           one
           of
           the
           secrets
           of
           their
           Religion
           ,
           that
           was
           kept
           only
           among
           the
           Priests
           ,
           and
           was
           not
           to
           be
           communicated
           to
           the
           people
           ;
           it
           was
           known
           to
           them
           all
           most
           particularly
           ,
           for
           they
           were
           to
           bring
           and
           offer
           those
           Victims
           .
           Therefore
           it
           is
           plain
           ,
           that
           no
           Forms
           of
           Speech
           were
           then
           so
           fully
           and
           so
           generally
           understood
           ,
           as
           those
           which
           related
           to
           Sacrifices
           .
           The
           Heathens
           had
           their
           Expiatory
           and
           Piacular
           Sacrifices
           ,
           by
           which
           they
           did
           reckon
           that
           they
           transfer'd
           their
           sins
           on
           the
           man
           or
           beast
           that
           was
           devoted
           ,
           and
           that
           they
           thereby
           expiated
           them
           ;
           and
           those
           they
           reckon'd
           aton'd
           the
           offended
           Deity
           by
           their
           death
           ,
           which
           they
           suffer'd
           in
           their
           stead
           :
           They
           also
           had
           many
           Lustrations
           and
           Ablutions
           upon
           their
           offering
           their
           Sacrifices
           ,
           to
           import
           the
           Atonement
           that
           was
           made
           by
           them
           ;
           and
           at
           the
           making
           their
           Covenants
           ,
           they
           had
           Sacrifices
           with
           which
           they
           propitiated
           Heaven
           ,
           and
           seal'd
           their
           Covenant
           :
           This
           practice
           of
           Expiatory
           Sacrifices
           had
           been
           indeed
           both
           so
           Ancient
           and
           so
           universally
           spread
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           not
           an
           unreasonable
           Conjecture
           ,
           to
           think
           that
           there
           was
           a
           Tradition
           in
           favour
           of
           it
           ,
           convey'd
           down
           from
           Noah
           .
           We
           are
           very
           sure
           ,
           that
           both
           Greeks
           and
           Romans
           were
           at
           the
           time
           that
           the
           
             New
             Testament
          
           was
           written
           ,
           very
           full
           of
           the
           Style
           and
           Phrases
           that
           belong'd
           to
           Expiatory
           Sacrifices
           .
           The
           Iews
           were
           no
           less
           acquainted
           with
           them
           ;
           they
           had
           both
           their
           Sin
           and
           Trespass
           Offerings
           ;
           their
           great
           yearly
           Expiation
           by
           the
           Sacrifice
           of
           a
           Goat
           ;
           they
           burnt
           a
           Red-Cow
           in
           a
           peculiar
           manner
           ,
           and
           with
           its
           Ashes
           they
           were
           purifi'd
           and
           sprinkled
           .
           They
           had
           also
           their
           daily
           Offerings
           of
           two
           Lambs
           ,
           and
           their
           Peace
           Offerings
           ,
           and
           Free-will
           Offerings
           ;
           and
           in
           their
           Law
           the
           Sacrifice
           was
           call'd
           
             their
             Atonement
          
           ,
           by
           which
           their
           sin
           was
           forgiven
           ;
           it
           was
           also
           said
           to
           
             bear
             their
             Iniquity
          
           ,
           which
           was
           among
           them
           a
           Phrase
           importing
           Guilt
           .
           For
           while
           a
           man
           stood
           under
           the
           guilt
           of
           his
           sin
           ,
           liable
           to
           punishment
           ,
           he
           was
           said
           
             to
             bear
             his
             Iniquity
          
           :
           Their
           Sin-Offerings
           were
           in
           their
           Language
           call'd
           simply
           
             their
             sins
          
           ;
           to
           which
           ,
           tho
           our
           Translators
           have
           added
           the
           word
           Offering
           ,
           yet
           in
           the
           Hebrew
           they
           are
           call'd
           Sin
           or
           Trespass
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           Greek
           ,
           render'd
           
             for
             Sin
          
           ;
           and
           in
           this
           all
           the
           people
           of
           that
           Nation
           were
           certainly
           well
           instructed
           ,
           it
           being
           by
           these
           that
           their
           Consciences
           were
           quieted
           ,
           their
           Sins
           pardon'd
           ,
           and
           God
           reconcil'd
           to
           them
           .
        
         
           So
           this
           ground
           that
           I
           lay
           down
           is
           certain
           ,
           That
           there
           was
           not
           any
           one
           sort
           of
           things
           ,
           which
           the
           whole
           World
           knew
           better
           than
           all
           that
           belong'd
           to
           Sacrifices
           .
           At
           the
           time
           of
           writing
           the
           
             New
             Testament
          
           they
           certainly
           were
           more
           accustom'd
           to
           it
           ,
           and
           understood
           it
           much
           better
           than
           we
           generally
           do
           now
           ,
           in
           Ages
           in
           which
           those
           practices
           have
           so
           long
           ceas'd
           ,
           that
           the
           Memory
           of
           them
           is
           
           quite
           extinguished
           .
           It
           is
           indeed
           very
           probable
           ,
           that
           many
           particular
           Phrases
           belonging
           to
           them
           ,
           might
           have
           been
           by
           a
           Poetical
           Liberty
           ,
           extended
           to
           other
           Matters
           :
           for
           things
           of
           the
           sacred'st
           nature
           are
           by
           Poets
           and
           Orators
           made
           use
           of
           to
           give
           the
           liveliest
           Illustrations
           ,
           and
           raise
           the
           strongest
           passions
           possible
           :
           yet
           after
           all
           ,
           an
           entire
           Thread
           of
           a
           sacrificatory
           Style
           ,
           was
           a
           form
           of
           description
           ,
           that
           the
           World
           must
           have
           known
           could
           belong
           only
           to
           an
           Expiatory
           Sacrifice
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           to
           some
           person
           or
           thing
           that
           was
           devoted
           to
           God
           by
           a
           Sinner
           in
           his
           own
           stead
           ,
           and
           upon
           the
           account
           of
           his
           sin
           and
           guilt
           was
           to
           be
           some
           way
           destroy'd
           ,
           in
           sign
           of
           what
           he
           own'd
           he
           had
           deserv'd
           ;
           and
           this
           was
           to
           be
           done
           in
           order
           to
           the
           reconciling
           the
           guilty
           Person
           to
           God
           ,
           the
           Guilt
           being
           transfer'd
           from
           the
           Person
           to
           the
           Sacrifice
           ;
           and
           God
           by
           accepting
           the
           Sacrifice
           ,
           was
           reconcil'd
           to
           the
           person
           ,
           whose
           sin
           was
           upon
           that
           account
           forgiven
           .
           This
           being
           thus
           laid
           down
           ,
           let
           us
           look
           next
           to
           the
           whole
           strain
           of
           the
           
             New
             Testament
          
           ,
           particularly
           to
           those
           parts
           of
           it
           in
           which
           this
           matter
           is
           more
           fully
           treated
           about
           .
        
         
           Here
           I
           will
           again
           follow
           the
           method
           that
           I
           took
           upon
           the
           former
           Head
           ,
           and
           not
           enter
           so
           particularly
           upon
           the
           Criticisms
           of
           some
           passages
           ,
           but
           will
           view
           the
           thing
           in
           gross
           ,
           that
           seeming
           to
           be
           both
           the
           most
           convincing
           way
           in
           it self
           ,
           and
           the
           best
           suited
           to
           my
           present
           purpose
           .
           I
           must
           further
           observe
           ,
           that
           this
           was
           a
           point
           of
           vast
           Consequence
           ,
           as
           being
           that
           which
           concern'd
           men's
           Peace
           with
           God
           ,
           the
           pardon
           of
           their
           sins
           ,
           and
           their
           hopes
           of
           God's
           Favour
           ,
           and
           of
           Eternal
           Happiness
           .
           Therefore
           we
           ought
           not
           to
           imagine
           ,
           that
           Rhetorick
           or
           Poetical
           Forms
           of
           Speech
           could
           be
           admitted
           here
           ,
           to
           the
           aggravating
           of
           so
           solemn
           a
           piece
           of
           our
           Religion
           boyond
           its
           true
           value
           ;
           so
           that
           we
           must
           conclude
           ,
           that
           here
           ,
           if
           in
           any
           thing
           ,
           the
           Apostles
           writ
           strictly
           ,
           besides
           that
           their
           manner
           of
           writing
           is
           always
           plain
           and
           simple
           .
           When
           then
           they
           set
           forth
           the
           Death
           of
           Christ
           with
           all
           the
           Pomp
           of
           the
           sacrificatory
           Phrases
           ,
           we
           must
           either
           believe
           it
           to
           be
           a
           true
           Propitiatory
           Sacrifice
           ,
           or
           otherwise
           we
           must
           look
           upon
           them
           as
           warm
           indiscreet
           men
           ,
           whose
           Affections
           to
           our
           Saviour
           heated
           them
           so
           far
           ,
           as
           to
           carry
           them
           in
           this
           Matter
           out
           of
           all
           measure
           far
           beyond
           the
           truth
           .
        
         
           Those
           who
           oppose
           this
           Article
           ,
           believe
           that
           Christ
           only
           died
           for
           our
           good
           ,
           but
           not
           in
           our
           stead
           ;
           that
           by
           his
           Death
           he
           might
           fully
           confirm
           his
           Gospel
           ,
           and
           give
           it
           a
           great
           Authority
           ,
           that
           so
           it
           might
           have
           the
           more
           Influence
           upon
           us
           :
           they
           also
           believe
           ,
           that
           by
           his
           dying
           ,
           he
           intended
           to
           set
           us
           a
           most
           perfect
           pattern
           of
           bearing
           the
           sharpest
           Sufferings
           ,
           with
           the
           perfectest
           Patience
           and
           Submission
           to
           the
           Will
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           the
           most
           entire
           Charity
           to
           those
           at
           whose
           hands
           we
           suffer
           ;
           and
           that
           by
           doing
           this
           ,
           he
           was
           to
           Merit
           at
           God's
           hands
           that
           supream
           Authority
           ,
           with
           which
           he
           is
           now
           vested
           for
           our
           good
           ,
           that
           so
           he
           might
           obtain
           a
           Power
           to
           offer
           the
           World
           the
           pardon
           of
           sin
           upon
           their
           true
           Repentance
           ;
           and
           finally
           ,
           That
           he
           died
           in
           order
           to
           his
           Resurrection
           ,
           and
           forgiving
           a
           sensible
           Proof
           of
           that
           main
           Article
           of
           his
           Religion
           ,
           That
           we
           shall
           all
           be
           raised
           up
           at
           the
           last
           day
           ;
           therefore
           he
           was
           to
           die
           ,
           and
           that
           in
           such
           a
           manner
           ,
           that
           no
           man
           might
           question
           the
           truth
           of
           it
           ,
           that
           so
           his
           Resurrection
           might
           give
           a
           most
           demonstrative
           Proof
           both
           of
           the
           possibility
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           of
           our
           being
           to
           be
           raised
           up
           by
           him
           ,
           who
           was
           thus
           declared
           to
           be
           the
           Son
           of
           God
           ,
           by
           his
           Rising
           from
           the
           dead
           .
        
         
           On
           the
           other
           hand
           ,
           we
           believe
           that
           God
           intending
           to
           pardon
           sin
           ,
           and
           to
           call
           the
           World
           by
           the
           offers
           of
           it
           to
           Repentance
           ,
           design'd
           to
           do
           it
           in
           such
           a
           manner
           ,
           as
           should
           both
           give
           us
           the
           highest
           Ideas
           of
           the
           guilt
           of
           sin
           ,
           and
           
           also
           of
           his
           own
           Love
           and
           Goodness
           to
           us
           ,
           which
           he
           thus
           order'd
           :
           That
           after
           that
           Divine
           Person
           in
           whom
           dwelt
           the
           
             Eternal
             Word
          
           ,
           had
           sufficiently
           opened
           his
           Doctrine
           ,
           and
           had
           set
           a
           perfect
           pattern
           of
           Holiness
           to
           the
           world
           ,
           he
           was
           to
           be
           fallen
           on
           by
           a
           company
           of
           perfidious
           and
           cruel
           men
           ,
           who
           after
           they
           had
           loaded
           him
           with
           all
           the
           spiteful
           and
           reproachful
           Usage
           that
           they
           could
           invent
           ,
           they
           in
           conclusion
           Crucified
           him
           ;
           he
           all
           the
           while
           bearing
           ,
           besides
           those
           visible
           Sufferings
           in
           his
           Person
           ,
           most
           inexpressible
           Agonies
           in
           his
           Mind
           ,
           both
           before
           and
           during
           these
           his
           Sufferings
           ;
           and
           yet
           bearing
           them
           with
           a
           most
           absolute
           Submission
           to
           his
           Father's
           Will
           ,
           and
           a
           perfect
           Charity
           to
           those
           his
           Persecutors
           ;
           and
           that
           in
           all
           this
           ,
           he
           willingly
           offer'd
           himself
           to
           suffer
           both
           upon
           our
           account
           ,
           and
           in
           our
           stead
           ,
           which
           was
           so
           accepted
           of
           God
           ,
           that
           he
           not
           only
           raised
           him
           from
           the
           dead
           ,
           and
           exalted
           him
           up
           on
           high
           ,
           giving
           to
           him
           even
           as
           he
           was
           Man
           ,
           all
           power
           both
           in
           Heaven
           and
           Earth
           ,
           but
           that
           upon
           the
           account
           of
           it
           ,
           he
           offer'd
           to
           the
           World
           the
           pardon
           of
           sin●
           ,
           together
           with
           all
           those
           other
           Blessings
           which
           accompany
           it
           in
           his
           Gospel
           ,
           and
           that
           he
           will
           have
           us
           in
           all
           our
           Prayers
           for
           pardon
           ,
           or
           other
           favours
           ,
           claim
           them
           through
           that
           Death
           ,
           and
           owe
           them
           to
           it
           .
        
         
           These
           are
           two
           contrary
           Doctrines
           upon
           this
           Head.
           Now
           let
           us
           see
           which
           of
           them
           come
           nearest
           the
           Manner
           and
           Style
           in
           which
           the
           Scriptures
           set
           it
           out
           in
           the
           
             New
             Testament
          
           .
           Christ
           is
           said
           to
           have
           
             reconcil'd
             us
             to
             his
             Father
          
           ;
           
           
             to
             be
             our
             Propitiation
             ,
             to
             have
             born
             our
             sins
             ,
             and
             to
             have
             been
             bruis'd
             for
             our
             Iniquities
             ;
             to
             have
             been
             made
             sin
             for
             us
             ;
             to
             have
             been
             accursed
             for
             us
             ;
             to
             have
             given
             himself
             for
             our
             sins
             ;
             that
             he
             might
             redeem
             us
             from
             all
             Iniquity
             ;
             he
             is
             said
             to
             have
             died
             for
             :
             or
             in
             the
             stead
             of
             our
             sins
             ;
             to
             have
             given
             his
             life
             a
             ransom
             for
             us
             ,
             or
             in
             lieu
             of
             us
          
           ;
           he
           is
           said
           
             to
             have
             born
             our
             sins
             on
             his
             own
             body
          
           ;
           he
           has
           appointed
           a
           perpetual
           Remembrance
           of
           his
           Death
           in
           these
           words
           ,
           
             That
             his
             body
             was
             broken
             for
             us
             ;
             and
             that
             his
             blood
             was
             shed
             for
             many
             for
             the
             Remission
             of
             sins
             ;
             Remission
             of
             sins
             is
             offered
             in
             his
             name
             ,
             and
             through
             his
             blood
             ;
             God
             laid
             upon
             him
             the
             iniquities
             of
             us
             all
             ;
             he
             was
             our
             justification
             ,
             our
             peace
             and
             our
             redemption
          
           ;
           He
           is
           called
           the
           
             Lamb
             of
             God
             that
             taketh
             away
             the
             sins
             of
             the
             World.
          
           His
           Death
           and
           intercession
           are
           very
           copiously
           compared
           to
           the
           Expiation
           made
           on
           the
           solemn
           day
           of
           the
           Atonement
           for
           the
           whole
           Nation
           of
           the
           Iews
           ,
           on
           which
           after
           the
           Sacrifice
           was
           offer'd
           on
           the
           Altar
           ,
           the
           High
           Priest
           carri'd
           in
           the
           Blood
           to
           the
           Holy
           of
           Holies
           ,
           and
           set
           it
           down
           before
           the
           Cloud
           of
           Glory
           ,
           as
           that
           which
           reconcil'd
           that
           people
           to
           God.
           
           This
           is
           done
           in
           so
           full
           a
           Discourse
           ,
           and
           with
           such
           a
           variety
           of
           Expressions
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           not
           easy
           to
           imagine
           ,
           how
           any
           thing
           could
           be
           more
           plainly
           told
           .
           He
           is
           call'd
           
             the
             High-Priest
             that
             was
             consecrated
             to
             offer
             up
             Sacrifices
             for
             the
             people
          
           ;
           it
           is
           said
           ,
           
             That
             he
             has
             entred
             into
             the
             Holy
             Place
             by
             his
             own
             Blood
             ,
             having
             obtain'd
             Eternal
             Redemption
             for
             us
             ;
             his
             Blood
             purges
             our
             Consciences
             from
             dead
             woks
             ,
             to
             serve
             the
             living
             God
             ;
             he
             hath
             put
             away
             sin
             by
             the
             Sacrifice
             of
             himself
             ,
             and
             was
             once
             offer'd
             to
             bear
             the
             sins
             of
             many
             ;
             we
             are
             Sanctifi'd
             by
             the
             offering
             of
             the
             Body
             of
             Christ
             once
             for
             us
             all
             ;
             and
             after
             he
             had
             offer'd
             one
             Sacrifice
             for
             sins
             ,
             he
             for
             ever
             sate
             down
             on
             the
             right
             hand
             of
             God
             ,
             having
             by
             that
             one
             Offering
             for
             ever
             perfected
             them
             that
             are
             sanctified
             :
             so
             that
             we
             enter
             into
             the
             holiest
             by
             the
             Blood
             of
             Iesus
          
           :
           
           He
           is
           also
           compared
           to
           the
           Sacrifice
           that
           was
           burnt
           without
           the
           Camp
           ;
           and
           that
           he
           might
           
             Sanctify
             the
             people
             with
             his
             own
             Blood
             ,
             he
             suffer'd
             without
             the
             Gate
          
           ;
           and
           he
           is
           call'd
           that
           great
           
             Shepherd
             of
             the
             sheep
             through
             the
             blood
             of
             the
             everlasting
             Covenant
             .
          
        
         
           Now
           let
           it
           be
           consider'd
           ,
           That
           as
           this
           Argument
           is
           in
           some
           places
           closely
           pursu'd
           in
           many
           chosen
           and
           strict
           Expressions
           ,
           so
           it
           returns
           in
           a
           great
           variety
           
           of
           Phrases
           through
           the
           whole
           Epistles
           ,
           in
           so
           many
           different
           places
           ,
           and
           on
           so
           many
           several
           occasions
           ,
           that
           nothing
           can
           appear
           plainer
           in
           words
           ,
           than
           that
           the
           Apostles
           cosider'd
           this
           as
           the
           Capital
           Article
           of
           their
           whole
           Doctrine
           ,
           and
           the
           Main
           Point
           given
           them
           in
           Commission
           .
           In
           their
           preaching
           to
           all
           Nations
           they
           inculcate
           it
           chiefly
           ,
           they
           repeat
           it
           often
           ,
           and
           for
           ought
           I
           have
           been
           able
           to
           judge
           ,
           they
           have
           not
           left
           one
           single
           Phrase
           that
           belong'd
           to
           Sacrifices
           in
           the
           
             Old
             Testament
          
           ,
           which
           they
           have
           not
           appli'd
           to
           the
           Death
           of
           Christ
           in
           the
           New.
           It
           is
           true
           ,
           they
           mention
           his
           Resurrection
           often
           ,
           as
           the
           Great
           and
           Eminent
           Proof
           of
           Christ's
           being
           the
           Messias
           ;
           but
           they
           never
           apply
           that
           with
           those
           lively
           and
           inflam'd
           Expressions
           to
           men's
           Consciences
           ,
           that
           they
           do
           his
           Death
           and
           Sufferings
           .
           The
           Merit
           is
           plainly
           put
           there
           ;
           the
           Resurrection
           being
           the
           Glorious
           Reward
           and
           Consequence
           of
           it
           .
           Upon
           his
           Death
           and
           Cross
           it
           is
           that
           they
           dwell
           the
           most
           ;
           they
           set
           an
           infinite
           Value
           upon
           his
           Loving
           us
           ,
           and
           dying
           for
           us
           :
           Now
           if
           he
           had
           only
           di'd
           ,
           for
           our
           good
           ,
           tho
           it
           is
           not
           to
           be
           deni'd
           ,
           but
           that
           this
           was
           a
           great
           Evidence
           of
           perfect
           Love
           ;
           yet
           the
           world
           was
           full
           of
           Stories
           of
           men
           that
           had
           di'd
           for
           their
           Country
           ;
           so
           that
           barely
           the
           dying
           for
           our
           good
           ,
           if
           it
           had
           not
           been
           likewise
           
             in
             our
             stead
          
           ,
           could
           not
           have
           born
           such
           a
           sublime
           Strain
           as
           that
           is
           in
           which
           they
           set
           this
           out
           .
        
         
           If
           our
           Saviour
           had
           only
           been
           to
           endure
           those
           bodily
           Torments
           ,
           how
           violent
           soever
           ,
           it
           does
           not
           give
           any
           extraordinary
           Character
           of
           him
           ,
           that
           the
           very
           night
           before
           ,
           he
           was
           so
           
             exceedingly
             amaz'd
          
           at
           the
           prospect
           of
           what
           he
           was
           entring
           upon
           ,
           that
           he
           became
           
             sorrowful
             even
             to
             the
             death
          
           ;
           
           and
           was
           in
           such
           a
           bodily
           Agony
           ,
           that
           his
           
             Sweat
             fell
             down
             as
             great
             drops
             of
             Blood
          
           ;
           which
           shews
           that
           his
           Mind
           was
           then
           in
           a
           much
           more
           unconceivable
           and
           unsupportable
           Agony
           ;
           
           so
           that
           an
           Angel
           was
           sent
           from
           Heaven
           to
           comfort
           him
           .
           Now
           if
           there
           was
           no
           more
           in
           his
           Sufferings
           than
           that
           which
           we
           see
           ,
           here
           is
           a
           depression
           far
           below
           what
           great
           Heroes
           have
           express'd
           ,
           even
           during
           the
           most
           extream
           Sufferings
           ;
           and
           yet
           it
           was
           at
           a
           distance
           from
           them
           ,
           only
           upon
           the
           prospect
           of
           their
           coming
           on
           .
           All
           the
           while
           before
           ,
           our
           Saviour
           knew
           they
           were
           coming
           ,
           and
           yet
           till
           then
           ,
           no
           Agony
           is
           heard
           of
           ;
           which
           intimates
           ,
           that
           there
           was
           somewhat
           peculiar
           in
           it
           ,
           which
           some
           Churches
           have
           in
           their
           Liturgies
           call'd
           very
           properly
           
             his
             unspeakable
             and
             unutterable
             Sufferings
          
           .
           They
           are
           so
           indeed
           ;
           for
           we
           who
           have
           only
           a
           Notion
           of
           vast
           Agonies
           in
           the
           Mind
           ,
           when
           Rack'd
           with
           the
           Horror
           of
           guilt
           ,
           it
           cannot
           bear
           the
           apprehensions
           of
           the
           Wrath
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           the
           reproaches
           that
           arise
           from
           a
           wounded
           Conscience
           ;
           cannot
           apprehend
           what
           could
           have
           rais'd
           such
           amazing
           Sorrows
           in
           so
           pure
           and
           unspotted
           a
           Soul
           ,
           that
           was
           conscious
           to
           it self
           of
           no
           sin
           ,
           and
           so
           could
           fear
           nothing
           from
           a
           just
           and
           good
           God
           :
           therefore
           we
           must
           not
           pretend
           to
           explain
           what
           we
           cannot
           understand
           .
        
         
           But
           to
           return
           to
           the
           main
           Argument
           :
           When
           this
           whole
           Collection
           of
           the
           ways
           in
           which
           the
           Death
           of
           Christ
           is
           propos'd
           to
           the
           World
           in
           the
           
             New
             Testament
          
           ,
           is
           laid
           together
           ,
           we
           must
           conclude
           ,
           that
           either
           this
           Death
           was
           a
           propitiatory
           Sacrifice
           ,
           or
           we
           must
           for
           ever
           despair
           of
           finding
           out
           the
           meaning
           of
           any
           thing
           that
           can
           be
           express'd
           in
           words
           :
           Nothing
           could
           be
           plainer
           said
           ,
           nor
           oftner
           repeated
           in
           a
           greater
           variety
           of
           Expressions
           ,
           proper
           to
           signify
           this
           ,
           and
           not
           proper
           for
           any
           thing
           else
           .
           I
           do
           not
           deny
           ,
           but
           those
           who
           would
           turn
           all
           this
           another
           way
           ,
           have
           found
           to
           every
           one
           of
           these
           passages
           somewhat
           that
           seems
           to
           favour
           the
           diverting
           them
           to
           another
           signification
           ;
           but
           as
           it
           was
           observ'd
           before
           ,
           if
           some
           of
           the
           Sacrificatory
           Phrases
           have
           by
           some
           Authors
           ,
           and
           upon
           some
           occasions
           been
           brought
           down
           to
           a
           signification
           less
           important
           ,
           it
           will
           not
           
           from
           thence
           follow
           ,
           that
           Discourses
           that
           are
           a
           contexture
           of
           those
           Notions
           and
           Forms
           of
           Speech
           ,
           should
           be
           so
           wrested
           from
           their
           natural
           Signification
           ,
           to
           a
           sense
           so
           far
           below
           the
           genuine
           and
           receiv'd
           Importance
           of
           the
           words
           .
           And
           indeed
           I
           do
           not
           see
           what
           we
           can
           make
           of
           any
           part
           of
           the
           
             New
             Testament
          
           ,
           or
           how
           much
           of
           it
           we
           can
           receive
           with
           any
           degrees
           of
           Esteem
           ,
           if
           we
           do
           not
           believe
           the
           Death
           of
           Christ
           to
           have
           been
           a
           truly
           Expiatory
           Sacrifice
           offerr'd
           up
           to
           God
           in
           our
           stead
           .
        
         
           Nor
           does
           this
           at
           all
           contradict
           the
           freedom
           of
           the
           Grace
           of
           God
           in
           pardoning
           sin
           ,
           which
           is
           so
           much
           set
           forth
           in
           Scripture
           ,
           since
           there
           is
           matter
           enough
           for
           Free-Grace
           to
           exert
           it self
           ,
           notwithstanding
           the
           Atonement
           made
           by
           Sacrifice
           .
           For
           God
           might
           have
           ,
           in
           the
           strictness
           of
           Justice
           ,
           demanded
           satisfaction
           from
           our selves
           ;
           so
           his
           commuting
           the
           matter
           ,
           and
           accepting
           of
           it
           in
           the
           person
           of
           another
           ,
           is
           a
           very
           high
           Act
           of
           his
           Grace
           ;
           then
           our
           Saviour's
           offering
           himself
           up
           so
           freely
           for
           us
           ,
           was
           a
           signal
           as
           well
           as
           an
           undeserv'd
           Act
           of
           Love
           ,
           in
           that
           he
           
             died
             for
             us
             while
             we
             were
             yet
             Enemies
          
           :
           and
           tho
           this
           Act
           belong'd
           to
           his
           Human
           Nature
           ,
           yet
           the
           Union
           between
           it
           and
           the
           
             Eternal
             Word
          
           that
           dwelt
           in
           him
           ,
           may
           very
           well
           entitle
           God
           to
           it
           ,
           so
           that
           in
           that
           respect
           this
           also
           may
           be
           call'd
           an
           Act
           of
           God's
           Grace
           .
           The
           offering
           this
           to
           us
           on
           such
           easy
           terms
           ,
           and
           the
           exacting
           only
           a
           sincere
           obedience
           as
           the
           condition
           of
           it
           ,
           without
           insisting
           on
           an
           entire
           Obedience
           ,
           is
           another
           part
           of
           the
           Grace
           of
           it
           :
           and
           finally
           ,
           The
           proposing
           such
           vast
           Rewards
           to
           our
           poor
           services
           ,
           and
           the
           conveying
           the
           knowledge
           of
           this
           to
           some
           Nations
           ,
           when
           others
           are
           left
           in
           Darkness
           and
           Ignorance
           ,
           are
           very
           great
           and
           undeserved
           Acts
           of
           Love
           and
           Mercy
           :
           so
           that
           the
           sense
           of
           our
           Saviour's
           dying
           for
           us
           as
           our
           Sacrifice
           ,
           does
           not
           at
           all
           derogate
           from
           ,
           or
           lessen
           our
           acknowledgments
           of
           the
           Love
           and
           Goodness
           of
           God.
           
        
         
           Nor
           are
           those
           Objections
           of
           more
           value
           that
           are
           taken
           from
           the
           shortness
           of
           the
           continuance
           of
           Christ's
           Sufferings
           ,
           since
           besides
           what
           is
           commonly
           urg'd
           to
           this
           purpose
           from
           the
           infinite
           Dignity
           of
           the
           person
           ,
           we
           are
           to
           consider
           ,
           that
           in
           Sacrifices
           it
           is
           the
           Appointment
           and
           the
           Acceptation
           that
           makes
           the
           satisfaction
           ;
           for
           God's
           accepting
           a
           Sacrifice
           ,
           is
           an
           abatement
           of
           the
           Rigour
           of
           Justice
           ,
           and
           a
           declaring
           that
           he
           will
           pardon
           sins
           in
           such
           a
           Method
           ,
           and
           upon
           such
           a
           Consideration
           :
           and
           there
           appear
           very
           good
           Reasons
           ,
           even
           to
           us
           ,
           for
           the
           method
           that
           God
           thought
           fit
           to
           take
           in
           this
           great
           Transaction
           .
           He
           intended
           to
           call
           the
           World
           to
           Repentance
           and
           Reformation
           :
           Now
           it
           had
           been
           a
           vain
           attempt
           to
           have
           persuaded
           men
           to
           repent
           ,
           without
           an
           offer
           of
           pardon
           ;
           for
           if
           men
           are
           made
           desperate
           ,
           there
           is
           no
           great
           hope
           of
           prevailing
           on
           them
           ;
           so
           an
           offer
           of
           pardon
           was
           necessarily
           to
           be
           made
           ;
           yet
           this
           was
           to
           be
           made
           in
           such
           a
           way
           ,
           as
           to
           have
           the
           greatest
           effect
           possible
           on
           men
           .
           If
           the
           offer
           of
           pardon
           had
           been
           made
           upon
           too
           slight
           a
           consideration
           ,
           the
           World
           might
           have
           been
           tempted
           to
           have
           had
           slight
           thoughts
           of
           sin
           ,
           as
           a
           thing
           of
           no
           such
           black
           nature
           ,
           since
           it
           was
           so
           easily
           forgiven
           :
           and
           therefore
           to
           heighten
           the
           sense
           of
           the
           odiousness
           of
           sin
           ,
           God
           would
           pardon
           it
           in
           such
           a
           manner
           ,
           as
           should
           show
           how
           much
           he
           hated
           it
           ,
           at
           the
           same
           time
           that
           he
           shew'd
           such
           Love
           and
           Compassion
           to
           sinners
           .
           Since
           then
           the
           great
           Design
           of
           this
           whole
           Oeconomy
           was
           to
           reform
           the
           World
           ,
           we
           see
           in
           every
           step
           of
           it
           a
           tendency
           to
           that
           ;
           a
           pardon
           was
           offer'd
           to
           give
           men
           hopes
           ,
           but
           the
           consideration
           of
           it
           was
           so
           amazing
           ,
           as
           to
           encrease
           their
           Horrour
           at
           sin
           ,
           and
           their
           strict
           watchfulness
           against
           that
           ,
           which
           was
           so
           hard
           ,
           and
           stood
           so
           dear
           to
           expiate
           .
        
         
           Further
           ,
           The
           rule
           of
           life
           that
           was
           proposed
           ,
           was
           so
           exactly
           pure
           and
           holy
           ,
           
           that
           it
           well
           became
           a
           God
           of
           Infinite
           Purity
           to
           impose
           it
           on
           us
           ,
           since
           it
           has
           in
           all
           its
           parts
           such
           a
           tendency
           to
           the
           making
           us
           perfect
           ,
           even
           as
           our
           Heavenly
           Father
           is
           perfect
           .
           It
           begins
           at
           the
           cleansing
           our
           hearts
           ,
           and
           from
           thence
           it
           goes
           the
           whole
           round
           of
           our
           lives
           ,
           in
           all
           our
           Actions
           ,
           Circumstances
           and
           Relations
           :
           It
           neither
           dispences
           with
           an
           idle
           word
           ,
           a
           lewd
           look
           ,
           nor
           a
           defiling
           thought
           ;
           but
           is
           a
           Law
           of
           life
           and
           love
           ,
           that
           will
           sanctify
           every
           individual
           Nature
           ,
           and
           settle
           every
           Society
           that
           comes
           under
           its
           conduct
           .
           But
           that
           ,
           as
           the
           holiness
           of
           this
           Rule
           is
           no
           small
           honour
           to
           the
           Religion
           of
           which
           it
           is
           so
           main
           a
           part
           ;
           so
           that
           the
           strictness
           of
           it
           might
           not
           frighten
           men
           from
           embracing
           it
           ,
           tho
           there
           is
           no
           slackning
           of
           the
           obligation
           of
           the
           Law
           ,
           but
           that
           every
           offence
           against
           any
           part
           is
           a
           sin
           ;
           yet
           there
           is
           an
           abatement
           made
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           a
           Condition
           of
           Salvation
           :
           And
           thus
           it
           is
           not
           an
           entire
           ,
           but
           a
           sincere
           obedience
           that
           is
           made
           the
           Condition
           upon
           which
           we
           are
           admitted
           to
           the
           Gospel-Covenant
           .
           Every
           sin
           gives
           a
           wound
           ,
           and
           requires
           repentance
           to
           wash
           and
           heal
           it
           ;
           but
           every
           sin
           does
           not
           shut
           us
           out
           from
           a
           right
           to
           the
           blessings
           of
           this
           Covenant
           :
           So
           that
           here
           is
           a
           main
           distinction
           never
           to
           be
           forgotten
           .
           We
           are
           under
           the
           whole
           Gospel
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           a
           law
           and
           role
           of
           life
           ;
           and
           every
           time
           that
           we
           break
           any
           part
           of
           it
           ,
           we
           ought
           to
           be
           humbled
           for
           it
           before
           God
           ;
           but
           nothing
           that
           does
           not
           defile
           our
           hearts
           ,
           and
           make
           us
           go
           off
           from
           the
           sincerity
           of
           our
           Obedience
           ,
           breaks
           our
           Relation
           to
           Christ
           ,
           and
           dissolves
           our
           being
           in
           a
           state
           of
           Grace
           and
           Salvation
           ,
        
         
           It
           may
           seem
           a
           diminution
           of
           the
           Purity
           of
           our
           Religion
           ,
           that
           an
           entire
           holiness
           is
           not
           made
           the
           Indispensable
           Condition
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           the
           absolute
           Duty
           of
           Christians
           ;
           since
           God
           might
           have
           furnished
           us
           with
           such
           degrees
           of
           Grace
           ,
           as
           might
           have
           conquered
           every
           Corrupt
           Inclination
           :
           Besides
           ,
           that
           this
           Doctrine
           of
           the
           Unattainableness
           of
           Perfection
           ,
           and
           Invincible
           Infirmity
           ,
           does
           furnish
           Bad
           men
           and
           cold
           Christians
           with
           many
           Pretences
           to
           hide
           or
           excuse
           their
           Faults
           ,
           and
           makes
           the
           greater
           part
           sit
           down
           contented
           with
           very
           low
           degrees
           ,
           in
           which
           they
           quiet
           themselves
           with
           this
           seeming
           Defectiveness
           of
           the
           New
           Covenant
           .
           But
           it
           is
           certain
           ,
           that
           every
           man
           who
           deals
           honestly
           and
           impartially
           by
           himself
           ,
           does
           perceive
           that
           he
           might
           be
           much
           better
           than
           he
           truly
           is
           ;
           and
           that
           God's
           assistances
           are
           not
           wanting
           to
           him
           ,
           but
           that
           he
           is
           wanting
           to
           them
           :
           Every
           man
           feels
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           by
           the
           vicious
           use
           of
           his
           own
           Liberty
           ,
           and
           not
           by
           reason
           of
           any
           Impotency
           that
           is
           in
           his
           Nature
           ,
           that
           he
           falls
           in
           sin
           :
           And
           the
           eminent
           strictness
           and
           victory
           over
           Sin
           ,
           that
           some
           men
           arrive
           at
           ,
           who
           shine
           as
           Lights
           in
           the
           World
           ,
           serves
           to
           let
           the
           rest
           see
           what
           they
           might
           come
           to
           ,
           if
           it
           were
           not
           for
           their
           own
           fault
           :
           So
           that
           God's
           accepting
           a
           sincere
           Obedience
           ,
           instead
           of
           an
           entire
           one
           ,
           is
           no
           encouragement
           to
           Sin
           ;
           but
           is
           a
           condescention
           to
           Humane
           Infirmity
           :
           And
           it
           seems
           that
           God
           does
           ,
           while
           he
           continues
           us
           here
           on
           Earth
           ,
           suffer
           our
           Natures
           still
           to
           hang
           so
           heavy
           about
           us
           ,
           and
           sometimes
           to
           prevail
           so
           fatally
           over
           us
           ,
           that
           we
           may
           be
           thereby
           obliged
           to
           live
           in
           a
           more
           constant
           distrust
           of
           our selves
           ,
           and
           a
           more
           humble
           dependance
           on
           him
           ,
           to
           make
           us
           feel
           the
           necessity
           of
           applying
           our selves
           often
           to
           him
           for
           pardon
           and
           assistance
           ,
           and
           also
           to
           beget
           in
           us
           more
           tender
           Compassions
           for
           the
           Frailties
           of
           others
           ,
           which
           we
           can
           more
           easily
           bear
           with
           ,
           and
           forgive
           ,
           when
           we
           reflect
           on
           our selves
           ,
           and
           what
           we
           are
           capable
           of
           .
           This
           gives
           a
           more
           melting
           Charity
           than
           could
           flow
           from
           a
           severer
           Vertue
           ,
           that
           had
           never
           felt
           the
           weight
           of
           Nature
           ,
           nor
           the
           strength
           of
           Temptations
           :
           If
           this
           is
           abused
           by
           some
           who
           turn
           the
           Grace
           of
           God
           into
           Lasciviousness
           ,
           it
           is
           a
           very
           ungrateful
           return
           
           to
           God
           for
           his
           Mercy
           ,
           and
           a
           signal
           abuse
           of
           his
           Goodness
           .
           
             But
             if
             this
             Gospel
             is
             bid
             ,
             it
             is
             bid
             to
             them
             that
             are
             lost
             .
          
        
         
           There
           remains
           yet
           one
           Article
           to
           be
           well
           stated
           ,
           relating
           to
           this
           matter
           ,
           and
           that
           is
           to
           give
           the
           true
           notion
           of
           Iustification
           ,
           of
           which
           there
           seem
           to
           be
           two
           such
           different
           accounts
           given
           by
           St.
           Paul
           and
           St.
           Iames
           ,
           that
           this
           has
           led
           men
           into
           a
           great
           many
           Subtilties
           .
           I
           shall
           first
           open
           this
           matter
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           spoke
           of
           by
           these
           two
           Apostles
           :
           The
           Design
           of
           St.
           Paul
           ,
           in
           his
           Epistle
           to
           the
           Romans
           ,
           was
           to
           oppose
           that
           Conceit
           of
           the
           Iews
           ,
           who
           thought
           it
           impossible
           to
           be
           in
           the
           favour
           of
           God
           without
           observing
           the
           Mosaical
           Rites
           .
           This
           he
           beats
           down
           ,
           by
           leading
           them
           up
           to
           their
           Father
           Abraham
           ,
           and
           shewing
           them
           how
           he
           came
           into
           a
           state
           of
           favour
           with
           God
           ,
           before
           he
           had
           received
           the
           Covenant
           of
           Circumcision
           ;
           and
           that
           his
           believing
           in
           God
           ,
           was
           accepted
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           reckoned
           to
           him
           ,
           or
           
             imputed
             to
             him
             for
             righteousness
          
           ;
           or
           in
           order
           to
           his
           being
           in
           the
           favour
           of
           God.
           
           The
           Inference
           that
           he
           naturally
           drew
           from
           this
           ,
           was
           ,
           that
           he
           was
           
             justified
             without
             the
             works
             of
             the
             law
          
           :
           And
           by
           the
           tenor
           of
           the
           whole
           Discourse
           ,
           it
           is
           plain
           ,
           That
           by
           the
           
             works
             of
             the
             law
          
           ,
           
           are
           meant
           the
           Mosaical
           Precepts
           ,
           and
           not
           the
           Works
           of
           
             Moral
             Vertue
          
           .
           For
           St.
           Paul
           had
           divided
           Mankind
           into
           those
           who
           were
           in
           ,
           or
           
             under
             the
             law
          
           ,
           and
           those
           who
           were
           
             without
             law
          
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           into
           Iew
           and
           Gentile
           .
           The
           design
           of
           the
           Epistle
           was
           not
           to
           give
           us
           Metaphysical
           Abstractions
           and
           Distinctions
           between
           Faith
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           a
           special
           Grace
           ,
           and
           Works
           or
           Obedience
           to
           the
           Laws
           of
           God
           ;
           but
           by
           Faith
           he
           means
           the
           entire
           receiving
           of
           the
           whole
           Gospel
           in
           its
           Commands
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           Promises
           ;
           for
           so
           he
           reckons
           
           Abraham's
           readiness
           to
           offer
           up
           his
           Son
           Isaac
           ,
           as
           an
           Act
           of
           his
           faith
           ;
           so
           that
           faith
           stands
           for
           the
           complex
           of
           all
           the
           Duties
           of
           Christianity
           ;
           and
           therefore
           his
           Assertion
           of
           our
           being
           
             justified
             by
             faith
             without
             the
             works
             of
             the
             law
             ,
          
           signifies
           no
           more
           ,
           than
           that
           those
           who
           received
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           who
           believed
           it
           ,
           
           and
           lived
           according
           to
           it
           ,
           were
           put
           in
           the
           favour
           of
           God
           by
           it
           ,
           without
           being
           brought
           under
           the
           obligation
           of
           the
           Mosaical
           Precepts
           .
        
         
           The
           same
           Argument
           is
           handled
           by
           him
           upon
           the
           same
           grounds
           in
           his
           Epistle
           to
           the
           Galatians
           ,
           
           only
           there
           he
           gives
           a
           more
           explicite
           notion
           of
           that
           faith
           which
           justified
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           a
           
             faith
             that
             wrought
             by
             love
          
           ;
           So
           that
           in
           all
           St.
           
           Paul's
           Epistles
           ,
           he
           understands
           by
           faith
           the
           compleat
           receiving
           the
           Gospel
           in
           all
           its
           parts
           .
           But
           whether
           these
           Expressions
           were
           any
           of
           those
           that
           St.
           Peter
           says
           ,
           the
           
             unstable
             wrested
             to
             their
             own
             perdition
             ,
          
           or
           not
           ,
           we
           see
           plainly
           by
           St.
           
           Iames's
           Epistle
           ,
           that
           some
           began
           to
           set
           up
           the
           Notion
           of
           a
           bare
           believing
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           as
           that
           which
           justified
           ;
           as
           if
           the
           meer
           profession
           of
           Christianity
           ,
           or
           the
           persuasion
           of
           its
           truth
           ,
           without
           a
           suitable
           Conversation
           ,
           justified
           .
           For
           St.
           Iames
           speaks
           not
           of
           the
           
             works
             of
             law
          
           ,
           but
           of
           works
           simply
           ;
           and
           as
           he
           had
           just
           reason
           to
           condemn
           a
           Doctrine
           that
           tended
           to
           the
           total
           corruption
           of
           our
           Faith
           ;
           so
           he
           plainly
           shews
           ,
           that
           he
           did
           not
           differ
           from
           St.
           Paul
           ,
           since
           he
           takes
           his
           chief
           Instance
           from
           
           Abraham's
           Faith
           ,
           
           which
           made
           him
           offer
           up
           his
           Son
           Isaac
           upon
           the
           Altar
           ,
           by
           which
           
             he
             was
             justified
          
           ;
           so
           that
           
             faith
             wrought
             in
             his
             works
             ,
             and
             by
             works
             faith
             was
             made
             perfect
             :
          
           And
           he
           concludes
           all
           ,
           
             That
             as
             the
             body
             without
             the
             spirit
             was
             dead
             ,
             so
             faith
             without
             works
             was
             dead
             also
             :
          
           From
           whence
           it
           is
           plain
           ,
           that
           faith
           in
           St.
           Iames
           stands
           strictly
           for
           a
           believing
           the
           Truth
           of
           the
           Christian
           Religion
           ,
           and
           not
           for
           an
           entire
           receiving
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           which
           was
           the
           faith
           that
           St.
           Paul
           had
           treated
           of
           .
           These
           things
           will
           appear
           so
           clear
           to
           any
           one
           who
           will
           attentively
           read
           and
           consider
           the
           scope
           of
           St.
           
           Paul's
           Epistles
           
           to
           the
           Romans
           and
           Galatians
           ,
           and
           the
           Discourse
           in
           St.
           
           Iames's
           Epistle
           ,
           that
           I
           am
           confident
           no
           scruple
           can
           remain
           in
           men
           ,
           that
           are
           not
           possessed
           with
           prejudices
           ,
           or
           over-run
           with
           a
           nice
           sort
           of
           Metaphysicks
           ,
           that
           some
           have
           brought
           into
           these
           matters
           ;
           by
           which
           they
           have
           ,
           instead
           of
           clearing
           them
           ,
           rendred
           them
           very
           intricate
           and
           unintelligible
           :
           Their
           stating
           the
           instrumentality
           of
           faith
           in
           Justification
           ;
           their
           distinguishing
           it
           from
           Obedience
           in
           this
           ,
           but
           joining
           it
           with
           it
           in
           Sanctification
           ,
           are
           niceties
           ,
           not
           only
           without
           any
           ground
           in
           Scripture
           ,
           but
           really
           very
           hurtful
           ,
           by
           the
           disquiet
           they
           may
           give
           good
           minds
           :
           For
           if
           the
           Christian
           Doctrine
           is
           plain
           in
           any
           one
           thing
           ,
           it
           must
           be
           in
           this
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           foundation
           of
           our
           quiet
           ,
           and
           of
           our
           hope
           .
           It
           would
           make
           a
           long
           Article
           to
           reckon
           up
           all
           the
           different
           Subtilties
           with
           which
           this
           matter
           has
           been
           perplexed
           :
           As
           whether
           Justification
           is
           an
           immanent
           or
           transient
           Act
           ;
           whether
           it
           is
           a
           Sentence
           pronounced
           in
           Heaven
           ,
           or
           in
           the
           Conscience
           ;
           or
           whether
           it
           is
           only
           a
           Relation
           ,
           and
           what
           constitutes
           it
           ;
           what
           is
           the
           efficient
           ,
           the
           instrument
           ,
           and
           the
           condition
           of
           it
           ;
           these
           ,
           with
           much
           more
           of
           the
           like
           nature
           ,
           filled
           many
           Books
           some
           years
           ago
           .
        
         
           The
           strict
           sense
           of
           Iustification
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           a
           legal
           term
           ,
           and
           opposite
           to
           Condemnation
           ,
           is
           the
           absolution
           of
           a
           Sinner
           ;
           which
           is
           not
           to
           be
           solemnly
           done
           till
           the
           final
           Sentence
           is
           pronounced
           after
           death
           ,
           or
           at
           the
           day
           of
           Judgment
           :
           But
           as
           men
           come
           to
           be
           in
           the
           state
           to
           which
           those
           Sentences
           do
           belong
           ,
           they
           in
           a
           freer
           form
           of
           speech
           are
           said
           to
           be
           justified
           or
           condemned
           .
           And
           as
           they
           
             who
             do
             not
             believe
          
           ,
           
           are
           under
           condemnation
           ,
           and
           said
           to
           be
           
             condemned
             already
          
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           they
           are
           liable
           to
           that
           Sentence
           ,
           and
           under
           those
           Characters
           that
           belong
           to
           it
           ,
           blindness
           ,
           obduration
           of
           heart
           ,
           and
           the
           Wrath
           and
           Judgments
           of
           God
           :
           So
           such
           Believers
           ,
           to
           whom
           the
           Promises
           of
           the
           Gospel
           belong
           ,
           and
           on
           whom
           the
           final
           Sentence
           shall
           be
           pronounced
           ,
           justifying
           them
           ,
           are
           said
           now
           to
           be
           justified
           ,
           since
           they
           are
           now
           in
           the
           state
           to
           which
           that
           belongs
           :
           They
           have
           the
           Characters
           of
           it
           upon
           them
           ,
           Faith
           ,
           Repentance
           ,
           and
           Renovation
           of
           heart
           and
           life
           ,
           by
           which
           they
           come
           to
           be
           in
           the
           favour
           ,
           and
           under
           the
           protection
           of
           God.
           
        
         
           The
           Gospel
           is
           of
           the
           nature
           of
           a
           publick
           Amnesty
           ,
           in
           which
           a
           Pardon
           is
           offered
           to
           all
           Rebels
           ,
           who
           return
           to
           their
           duty
           ,
           and
           live
           peaceably
           in
           obedience
           to
           the
           Law
           ;
           and
           a
           day
           is
           prefixed
           to
           examine
           who
           has
           come
           in
           upon
           it
           ,
           and
           who
           has
           stood
           out
           ;
           upon
           which
           final
           Acts
           of
           Grace
           or
           Severity
           are
           to
           pass
           .
           It
           is
           then
           plain
           ,
           that
           though
           every
           man
           is
           pardoned
           in
           the
           strictness
           of
           Law
           only
           by
           the
           final
           Sentence
           ,
           yet
           he
           is
           really
           in
           the
           construction
           of
           Law
           pardoned
           upon
           his
           coming
           within
           the
           Terms
           on
           which
           it
           is
           offered
           ;
           and
           thus
           men
           are
           justified
           ,
           who
           do
           truly
           repent
           of
           ,
           and
           forsake
           their
           sins
           ,
           who
           do
           sincerely
           believe
           not
           only
           the
           truth
           of
           the
           Gospel
           in
           general
           ▪
           but
           do
           so
           firmly
           believe
           every
           part
           of
           it
           ,
           that
           acts
           proportioned
           to
           that
           belief
           ,
           arise
           out
           of
           it
           ;
           when
           they
           depend
           so
           much
           on
           the
           Promises
           ,
           that
           they
           venture
           all
           things
           in
           hope
           of
           them
           ;
           and
           do
           so
           receive
           the
           Rules
           and
           Laws
           given
           in
           it
           ,
           that
           they
           set
           themselves
           on
           obeying
           them
           in
           the
           course
           of
           their
           whole
           life
           ,
           and
           in
           a
           most
           particular
           manner
           ,
           when
           they
           lay
           claim
           to
           the
           Death
           of
           Christ
           ,
           as
           their
           Sacrifice
           ,
           and
           the
           means
           of
           their
           Reconciliation
           ;
           with
           such
           a
           Repentance
           as
           changes
           their
           inward
           Natures
           and
           Principles
           ,
           and
           such
           a
           Faith
           as
           purifies
           their
           hearts
           ,
           and
           makes
           them
           become
           new
           Creatures
           .
        
         
           These
           are
           the
           Conditions
           of
           this
           Covenant
           ;
           and
           they
           are
           such
           Conditions
           ,
           that
           upon
           lower
           than
           these
           it
           became
           not
           the
           Infinite
           Purity
           and
           Holiness
           of
           
           God
           to
           offer
           us
           pardon
           ,
           or
           to
           receive
           us
           into
           his
           favour
           :
           For
           without
           these
           ,
           the
           Mercies
           and
           Favours
           of
           the
           Gospel
           had
           been
           but
           the
           opening
           a
           Sanctuary
           to
           Criminals
           ,
           and
           the
           giving
           encouragement
           to
           Sin
           ,
           if
           a
           few
           howlings
           to
           God
           for
           mercy
           ,
           and
           the
           earnest
           imploring
           it
           ,
           for
           the
           sake
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           on
           the
           account
           of
           his
           Death
           ,
           would
           serve
           turn
           .
           This
           every
           man
           ,
           under
           the
           least
           agony
           of
           thought
           ,
           will
           be
           apt
           to
           do
           ,
           especially
           when
           death
           seems
           to
           be
           near
           him
           ,
           and
           yet
           be
           still
           in
           all
           respects
           as
           bad
           as
           ever
           ,
           this
           indeed
           is
           so
           slight
           a
           thing
           ,
           that
           a
           greater
           disparagement
           cannot
           de
           offered
           to
           our
           Religion
           ,
           nor
           can
           a
           greater
           strengthning
           of
           sin
           be
           contrived
           ,
           than
           the
           giving
           any
           sort
           of
           encouragement
           to
           it
           ;
           for
           it
           is
           one
           of
           the
           greatest
           ,
           and
           the
           most
           mischievous
           of
           all
           those
           practical
           Errors
           which
           have
           corrupted
           Religion
           .
        
         
           These
           are
           the
           most
           important
           parts
           of
           our
           whole
           Commission
           ;
           and
           therefore
           we
           ought
           to
           state
           them
           first
           aright
           in
           our
           own
           thoughts
           ,
           that
           so
           we
           our selves
           may
           be
           fully
           possessed
           with
           them
           ,
           that
           they
           may
           sink
           deep
           into
           our
           own
           minds
           ,
           and
           shew
           their
           efficacy
           in
           the
           reforming
           of
           our
           Natures
           and
           Lives
           ▪
           and
           then
           we
           shall
           be
           able
           to
           open
           them
           to
           others
           with
           more
           clearness
           ,
           and
           with
           better
           advantages
           ,
           when
           our
           hearts
           are
           inflamed
           with
           an
           overcoming
           sense
           of
           the
           Love
           and
           Goodness
           of
           God.
           If
           the
           Condition
           of
           this
           New
           Covenant
           were
           deeply
           impressed
           on
           our
           thoughts
           ,
           then
           we
           should
           publish
           them
           with
           more
           life
           and
           joy
           to
           others
           ,
           and
           we
           might
           then
           look
           for
           the
           
             fulness
             of
             the
             blessing
             of
             the
             Gospel
          
           on
           our selves
           ,
           and
           on
           our
           labours
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           DISCOURSE
           III.
           
        
         
           Concerning
           the
           INFALLIBILITY
           AND
           AUTHORITY
           of
           the
           CHURCH
           .
        
         
           AFTER
           we
           are
           well
           setled
           in
           the
           Belief
           of
           the
           Christian
           Religion
           ,
           our
           next
           enquiry
           must
           naturally
           be
           into
           the
           Way
           and
           Method
           of
           being
           rightly
           Instructed
           in
           the
           Doctrine
           ,
           and
           other
           parts
           of
           this
           Religion
           ;
           and
           that
           chiefly
           in
           one
           great
           Point
           ,
           Whether
           we
           ought
           to
           employ
           our
           own
           Faculties
           in
           searching
           into
           this
           ,
           and
           particularly
           into
           the
           meaning
           of
           those
           Books
           in
           which
           it
           is
           contain'd
           ?
           or
           ,
           Whether
           we
           must
           take
           it
           from
           Oral
           Tradition
           ,
           and
           submit
           to
           any
           man
           ,
           or
           body
           of
           men
           ,
           as
           the
           Infallible
           Depositaries
           and
           Declarers
           of
           this
           Tradition
           .
        
         
           In
           this
           single
           point
           consists
           the
           Essence
           of
           the
           differences
           between
           us
           and
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           :
           While
           we
           affirm
           that
           the
           Christian
           Doctrine
           is
           compleatly
           contain'd
           in
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           and
           that
           every
           man
           ought
           to
           examine
           these
           with
           the
           best
           helps
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           skill
           and
           application
           of
           which
           he
           is
           capable
           :
           and
           that
           he
           is
           bound
           to
           believe
           such
           Doctrines
           only
           ,
           as
           appear
           to
           him
           to
           be
           contain'd
           in
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           but
           may
           reject
           all
           others
           that
           are
           not
           founded
           upon
           that
           Authority
           .
           On
           the
           other
           hand
           ,
           The
           foundation
           upon
           which
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           builds
           ,
           is
           this
           ,
           
             That
             the
             Apostles
             deliver'd
             their
             Doctrine
             by
             word
             of
             mouth
             to
             the
             several
             Churches
             ,
             as
             the
             Sacred
             Depositum
             of
             the
             Faith
             :
             That
             the
             Books
             of
             the
             
               New
               Testament
            
             were
             written
             occasionally
             ,
             not
             with
             intent
             that
             they
             should
             be
             the
             Standard
             of
             this
             Religion
             ;
             that
             we
             have
             these
             Books
             ,
             and
             believe
             them
             to
             be
             Divine
             ,
             only
             from
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             upon
             her
             Testimony
             ;
             that
             the
             Church
             ,
             with
             the
             Books
             ,
             gives
             us
             likewise
             the
             Sense
             and
             Exposition
             of
             them
             ,
             they
             being
             dark
             in
             many
             places
             ;
             and
             that
             therefore
             the
             Traditional
             Conveyance
             ,
             and
             the
             Solemn
             Decisions
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             must
             be
             Infallible
             ,
             and
             ought
             to
             be
             submitted
             to
             
             as
             such
             ,
             otherwise
             there
             can
             be
             no
             end
             of
             Controversies
             ,
             while
             every
             man
             takes
             upon
             him
             to
             expound
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             which
             must
             needs
             fill
             mens
             Minds
             with
             Curiosity
             and
             Pride
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             the
             World
             with
             Heresies
             and
             Sects
             ,
             that
             are
             unavoidable
             ,
             unless
             there
             is
             a
             living
             speaking
             Judge
             :
             This
             they
             also
             prove
             from
             some
             places
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             such
             as
             Christ's
             words
             to
             St.
             
               Peter
               ,
               Vpon
               this
               Rock
               will
               I
               build
               my
               Church
               ,
            
             
             
               and
               the
               gates
               of
               hell
               shall
               not
               prevail
               against
               it
               ;
               and
               unto
               thee
               will
               I
               give
               the
               keys
               of
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               Heaven
               :
               Tell
               the
               Church
               ,
               I
               am
               with
               you
               alway
               ,
               even
               to
               the
               end
               of
               the
               World
               ;
               the
               Spirit
               shall
               lead
               you
               into
               all
               Truth
               ;
               and
               the
               Church
               is
               the
               Pillar
               and
               Ground
               of
               Truth
               .
            
          
           This
           is
           their
           Doctrine
           ,
           and
           these
           are
           their
           chief
           Arguments
           upon
           which
           it
           is
           founded
           .
        
         
           There
           is
           no
           point
           in
           Divinity
           that
           we
           should
           more
           clearly
           understand
           than
           this
           :
           for
           it
           is
           in
           it self
           of
           great
           Consequence
           ,
           and
           is
           that
           which
           determines
           all
           the
           rest
           ;
           if
           it
           is
           true
           ,
           it
           puts
           an
           end
           to
           all
           other
           Controversies
           ;
           and
           if
           it
           is
           false
           ,
           it
           leaves
           us
           at
           liberty
           to
           examine
           every
           thing
           ,
           and
           gives
           us
           the
           justest
           and
           highest
           prejudices
           possible
           against
           that
           Church
           that
           pretends
           to
           it
           without
           just
           grounds
           .
           It
           is
           also
           that
           which
           of
           all
           others
           the
           Missionaries
           of
           that
           Church
           understand
           the
           best
           ,
           and
           manage
           the
           most
           dextrously
           ;
           they
           are
           much
           practised
           to
           it
           ,
           and
           they
           begin
           and
           end
           all
           their
           practice
           with
           this
           ,
           which
           has
           fair
           appearances
           ,
           and
           will
           bear
           a
           great
           deal
           both
           of
           popular
           Eloquence
           ,
           and
           plausible
           Logick
           :
           so
           if
           men
           are
           not
           on
           the
           other
           hand
           as
           well
           fortifi'd
           ,
           and
           as
           ready
           on
           the
           other
           side
           of
           the
           Argument
           ,
           they
           will
           be
           much
           entangled
           as
           often
           as
           they
           have
           occasion
           to
           deal
           with
           any
           of
           that
           Church
           .
           There
           is
           not
           indeed
           any
           one
           point
           that
           I
           know
           of
           ,
           that
           has
           been
           open'd
           and
           examin'd
           ,
           both
           with
           that
           Beauty
           and
           Force
           ,
           that
           is
           in
           
           Chillingworth's
           Unvaluable
           Book
           upon
           this
           Subject
           .
           Few
           things
           of
           this
           nature
           have
           ever
           been
           handled
           so
           near
           a
           Mathematical
           Evidence
           ,
           as
           he
           has
           pursu'd
           this
           Argument
           ;
           and
           his
           Book
           is
           writ
           with
           such
           a
           thread
           of
           Wit
           and
           Reason
           ,
           that
           I
           am
           confident
           few
           can
           enter
           upon
           it
           without
           going
           through
           with
           it
           .
           I
           shall
           now
           endeavour
           ,
           in
           as
           narrow
           a
           compass
           as
           is
           possible
           ,
           to
           set
           this
           matter
           in
           its
           true
           Light.
           
        
         
           We
           must
           then
           begin
           with
           this
           ,
           That
           the
           freedom
           of
           a
           man's
           Thoughts
           and
           Understanding
           ,
           is
           the
           most
           Essential
           Piece
           of
           his
           Liberty
           ,
           and
           that
           in
           which
           naturally
           he
           can
           the
           least
           bear
           to
           be
           limited
           :
           therefore
           any
           Restraints
           that
           are
           laid
           upon
           him
           in
           this
           ,
           must
           be
           well
           and
           fully
           proved
           ;
           otherwise
           it
           is
           to
           be
           suppos'd
           ,
           that
           God
           could
           never
           intend
           to
           bring
           us
           under
           the
           yoke
           in
           so
           sensible
           and
           so
           valuable
           a
           thing
           ,
           without
           giving
           clear
           and
           evident
           warrants
           for
           it
           :
           And
           as
           every
           Invasion
           on
           the
           Liberties
           of
           the
           Human
           nature
           ,
           ought
           to
           be
           well
           made
           out
           ;
           so
           every
           Priviledge
           which
           any
           person
           claims
           against
           the
           common
           fate
           of
           Mankind
           ,
           ought
           to
           be
           also
           fully
           proved
           ,
           before
           others
           can
           be
           bound
           to
           submit
           to
           it
           :
           We
           perceive
           in
           our selves
           ,
           and
           we
           see
           in
           all
           others
           ,
           such
           a
           feebleness
           of
           understanding
           ,
           such
           an
           easiness
           to
           go
           too
           quick
           ,
           and
           judge
           too
           fast
           ,
           and
           such
           a
           narrow
           compass
           of
           knowledge
           ,
           that
           as
           we
           see
           all
           Mankind
           is
           apt
           to
           mistake
           things
           ,
           so
           we
           have
           no
           reason
           to
           believe
           ,
           that
           any
           one
           is
           exempted
           from
           this
           ,
           but
           as
           there
           are
           evident
           Authorities
           to
           prove
           it
           .
           Since
           then
           this
           is
           a
           Priviledge
           in
           those
           that
           have
           it
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           an
           Imposition
           on
           those
           that
           have
           it
           not
           ,
           it
           ought
           not
           to
           be
           offer'd
           at
           ,
           or
           obtruded
           on
           the
           world
           without
           a
           full
           Proof
           .
           Probabilities
           ,
           forced
           Inferences
           ,
           or
           even
           disputable
           Proofs
           ,
           ought
           not
           to
           be
           made
           use
           of
           here
           ,
           since
           we
           have
           reason
           to
           conclude
           ,
           that
           if
           God
           had
           intended
           to
           put
           any
           such
           thing
           upon
           us
           ,
           he
           would
           have
           done
           it
           in
           so
           plain
           
           and
           uncontested
           a
           way
           ,
           that
           there
           should
           have
           been
           no
           room
           to
           have
           doubted
           of
           it
           .
        
         
           Besides
           ,
           all
           such
           things
           as
           do
           naturally
           give
           jealousy
           ,
           and
           offer
           specious
           grounds
           of
           mistrust
           ,
           ought
           to
           be
           very
           clear
           .
           Since
           then
           all
           Companies
           of
           men
           that
           lodge
           themselves
           in
           any
           Authority
           ,
           and
           more
           particularly
           those
           who
           manage
           mens
           Consciences
           ,
           and
           the
           Concerns
           of
           Religion
           ,
           have
           been
           too
           often
           observ'd
           to
           enlarge
           their
           powers
           ,
           and
           to
           make
           the
           most
           of
           them
           they
           could
           ,
           and
           that
           by
           their
           means
           ,
           Religion
           has
           been
           often
           and
           much
           corrupted
           ,
           the
           World
           has
           from
           hence
           a
           Right
           to
           exact
           very
           full
           proofs
           before
           they
           can
           be
           bound
           to
           believe
           any
           such
           body
           of
           men
           to
           be
           exempted
           from
           Error
           .
           This
           will
           yet
           appear
           the
           more
           evident
           ,
           if
           that
           very
           Body
           in
           which
           this
           Infallibility
           is
           suppos'd
           to
           dwell
           ,
           has
           manifestly
           corrupted
           the
           Morals
           ,
           and
           the
           order
           or
           discipline
           of
           this
           Religion
           ;
           if
           they
           have
           fill'd
           the
           world
           with
           Fables
           ,
           if
           they
           have
           fallen
           under
           gross
           Ignorance
           ,
           and
           have
           been
           over-run
           with
           Vice
           and
           Disorder
           ;
           these
           must
           afford
           great
           occasion
           of
           suspecting
           them
           in
           all
           other
           things
           ,
           If
           Impostures
           have
           been
           set
           up
           and
           promoted
           with
           great
           Zeal
           in
           some
           Ages
           ,
           which
           have
           in
           other
           Ages
           of
           more
           Light
           and
           Knowledge
           been
           thrown
           out
           and
           disclaim'd
           ;
           and
           if
           we
           find
           that
           the
           same
           Methods
           of
           Craft
           and
           Violence
           which
           have
           been
           practised
           in
           all
           other
           Societies
           ,
           have
           been
           more
           notoriously
           and
           scandalously
           practis'd
           by
           the
           men
           of
           Infallibility
           ,
           then
           we
           have
           from
           all
           these
           things
           just
           prejudices
           given
           us
           against
           this
           pretension
           .
           Now
           a
           just
           prejudice
           amounts
           to
           this
           ,
           That
           we
           have
           no
           reason
           to
           believe
           a
           thing
           ,
           unless
           we
           see
           very
           good
           grounds
           to
           believe
           it
           ;
           and
           it
           gives
           us
           all
           reason
           to
           suspect
           those
           grounds
           ,
           and
           to
           examine
           them
           well
           ,
           before
           we
           are
           concluded
           by
           them
           .
        
         
           Further
           ,
           This
           being
           so
           great
           a
           Matter
           ,
           and
           that
           which
           must
           settle
           all
           other
           things
           ,
           we
           have
           just
           reason
           to
           believe
           ,
           That
           if
           God
           has
           left
           such
           Authorities
           in
           the
           World
           ,
           that
           he
           has
           also
           made
           it
           plain
           where
           they
           lie
           ,
           and
           with
           whom
           they
           are
           to
           be
           found
           ;
           for
           it
           is
           not
           imaginable
           that
           God
           should
           have
           concluded
           Mankind
           under
           such
           an
           Authority
           ,
           and
           yet
           not
           have
           explain'd
           so
           necessary
           a
           Point
           ,
           as
           ,
           Who
           are
           the
           Depositaries
           of
           it
           ,
           but
           to
           have
           left
           men
           to
           their
           shifts
           to
           find
           that
           out
           the
           best
           way
           they
           can
           :
           since
           till
           this
           is
           clear'd
           ,
           the
           other
           is
           of
           no
           use
           .
           There
           is
           a
           dormant
           Infallibility
           ,
           they
           say
           ,
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           but
           no
           body
           knows
           where
           ;
           for
           it
           is
           no
           Article
           of
           Faith
           in
           whom
           it
           is
           vested
           .
           We
           are
           where
           we
           were
           ,
           only
           with
           this
           disadvantage
           ,
           that
           if
           we
           think
           we
           are
           sure
           there
           is
           an
           Infallibility
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           but
           are
           not
           sure
           to
           whom
           it
           is
           trusted
           ,
           we
           may
           be
           resisting
           this
           Infallibility
           by
           opposing
           those
           who
           indeed
           have
           it
           ,
           while
           we
           adress
           our selves
           for
           it
           to
           others
           who
           have
           it
           not
           ,
           tho
           we
           fancy
           it
           belongs
           to
           them
           .
        
         
           In
           all
           Constitutions
           among
           men
           ,
           the
           most
           evident
           thing
           is
           this
           ,
           Where
           rests
           the
           Supreme
           Authority
           of
           that
           Constitution
           ?
           And
           if
           this
           is
           necessary
           for
           the
           order
           and
           policy
           of
           the
           World
           ,
           it
           is
           much
           more
           necessary
           ,
           that
           if
           God
           has
           devolv'd
           so
           main
           a
           part
           of
           his
           own
           Authority
           ,
           and
           indeed
           the
           dispensing
           of
           one
           of
           his
           own
           Attributes
           ,
           this
           should
           be
           so
           described
           and
           circumstantiated
           ,
           that
           there
           should
           be
           no
           danger
           of
           mistaking
           ;
           and
           that
           there
           should
           have
           been
           such
           Characters
           given
           ,
           by
           which
           all
           the
           World
           should
           have
           been
           as
           infallibly
           directed
           to
           this
           Authority
           ,
           as
           it
           was
           to
           be
           infallible
           in
           its
           Decisions
           .
           When
           God
           consign'd
           such
           a
           Character
           to
           the
           Jewish
           Nation
           ,
           that
           the
           Symbol
           of
           his
           presence
           was
           to
           appear
           ,
           and
           that
           Answers
           were
           to
           be
           given
           out
           as
           he
           was
           consulted
           ,
           it
           was
           expresly
           declar'd
           with
           whom
           it
           was
           lodged
           ,
           and
           in
           what
           
           Method
           the
           High-Priest
           was
           to
           appear
           before
           the
           Lord
           ,
           with
           the
           Vrim
           in
           the
           Breast-plate
           ;
           that
           so
           there
           might
           be
           no
           room
           left
           for
           Imposture
           or
           even
           for
           suspicion
           .
        
         
           Upon
           all
           these
           reasons
           ,
           we
           have
           a
           very
           just
           right
           to
           demand
           of
           those
           who
           call
           us
           to
           submit
           to
           their
           Infallibility
           ,
           to
           give
           us
           such
           plain
           ,
           express
           and
           determinate
           proofs
           for
           it
           ,
           as
           are
           proportion'd
           to
           the
           Importance
           and
           Unusualness
           of
           that
           which
           they
           impose
           upon
           us
           .
           It
           is
           a
           vain
           thing
           to
           prove
           that
           this
           must
           be
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           because
           otherwise
           a
           great
           many
           Absurdities
           must
           needs
           follow
           ,
           if
           it
           were
           not
           in
           it
           .
           When
           it
           is
           once
           prov'd
           that
           God
           has
           given
           it
           to
           his
           Church
           ,
           we
           shall
           very
           willingly
           yield
           ,
           that
           he
           had
           very
           good
           reasons
           for
           it
           ;
           since
           so
           extraordinary
           a
           Power
           ,
           which
           might
           be
           easily
           imploy'd
           to
           very
           bad
           purposes
           ,
           certainly
           was
           not
           to
           be
           given
           but
           for
           very
           good
           ones
           ;
           but
           it
           is
           a
           very
           preposterous
           way
           to
           argue
           ,
           That
           God
           must
           have
           done
           such
           a
           thing
           ,
           because
           we
           fancy
           that
           it
           is
           necessary
           to
           prevent
           some
           great
           Evil
           ,
           or
           to
           procure
           some
           very
           great
           Good.
           For
           this
           is
           only
           to
           pretend
           to
           prove
           ,
           that
           God
           ought
           to
           have
           done
           somewhat
           that
           he
           has
           not
           done
           ;
           unless
           they
           can
           at
           the
           same
           time
           prove
           ,
           that
           God
           has
           done
           it
           :
           this
           is
           to
           conclude
           ,
           
             That
             his
             Ways
             must
             be
             as
             ours
             are
             ,
             and
             that
             his
             Thoughts
             must
             be
             as
             our
             Thoughts
             .
          
           We
           may
           at
           this
           rate
           prove
           as
           well
           ,
           that
           the
           Messias
           should
           have
           appear'd
           much
           sooner
           than
           he
           did
           ;
           have
           shew'd
           his
           Miracles
           ,
           and
           even
           his
           Body
           after
           his
           Resurrection
           more
           publickly
           than
           he
           did
           :
           This
           will
           prove
           ,
           that
           the
           Gospel
           should
           have
           been
           preach'd
           to
           many
           Nations
           yet
           in
           Paganism
           ;
           and
           this
           will
           rather
           ,
           with
           an
           advantage
           in
           the
           Argument
           ,
           prove
           ,
           that
           there
           should
           be
           no
           sin
           left
           in
           the
           world
           ,
           and
           that
           no
           man
           should
           be
           left
           to
           perish
           in
           his
           sins
           ,
           and
           so
           be
           damn'd
           for
           them
           .
           It
           will
           require
           no
           great
           Art
           to
           make
           it
           appear
           ,
           that
           these
           are
           much
           more
           dreadful
           things
           ,
           and
           seem
           to
           be
           much
           more
           contrary
           to
           God's
           Nature
           ,
           to
           his
           Love
           to
           Mankind
           ,
           and
           to
           his
           Church
           :
           but
           indeed
           if
           we
           will
           give
           our selves
           scope
           upon
           this
           Argument
           ,
           to
           fancy
           that
           God
           must
           do
           every
           thing
           ,
           which
           we
           imagine
           would
           be
           very
           convenient
           ,
           we
           should
           soon
           frame
           an
           Idea
           both
           of
           his
           Creation
           and
           his
           Providence
           ,
           that
           is
           wholly
           different
           from
           what
           we
           perceive
           it
           to
           be
           .
        
         
           We
           are
           not
           capable
           of
           so
           vast
           a
           Thought
           ,
           as
           to
           take
           in
           a
           Scheme
           of
           those
           great
           Designs
           that
           lie
           in
           the
           Eternal
           Mind
           ,
           and
           that
           are
           scatter'd
           in
           a
           seeming
           Confusion
           through
           his
           Works
           and
           Ways
           ,
           but
           are
           beautiful
           and
           orderly
           as
           they
           are
           gathered
           together
           in
           his
           Ideas
           .
           We
           cannot
           say
           what
           is
           good
           or
           evil
           with
           relation
           to
           the
           whole
           ;
           nor
           what
           are
           the
           properest
           Methods
           of
           bringing
           about
           the
           one
           ,
           or
           of
           diverting
           the
           other
           :
           so
           ,
           to
           conclude
           ,
           the
           arguing
           that
           Christ
           had
           dealt
           ill
           with
           his
           Church
           ,
           if
           he
           had
           not
           made
           her
           Infallible
           ,
           unless
           it
           is
           made
           out
           that
           he
           has
           done
           it
           ,
           is
           only
           a
           reproaching
           him
           with
           this
           ,
           That
           he
           has
           not
           done
           that
           which
           he
           ought
           to
           have
           done
           ,
           and
           that
           he
           has
           not
           been
           faithful
           in
           discharging
           the
           Trust
           committed
           to
           him
           of
           his
           Father
           .
           Therefore
           all
           these
           are
           false
           ways
           of
           arguing
           ,
           which
           cannot
           work
           on
           any
           ,
           but
           such
           as
           measure
           God
           by
           themselves
           .
           The
           Argument
           if
           true
           ,
           is
           Infinite
           ,
           and
           has
           no
           bounds
           .
        
         
           It
           does
           seem
           to
           agree
           much
           better
           with
           the
           Jewish
           Oeconomy
           ,
           that
           an
           Infallibility
           should
           have
           been
           lodg'd
           among
           them
           .
           Their
           being
           Typical
           ,
           it
           was
           much
           more
           reasonable
           to
           have
           expected
           an
           Oral
           Tradition
           of
           its
           signification
           .
           Their
           Prophets
           express'd
           themselves
           in
           a
           very
           dark
           and
           figurative
           way
           ,
           full
           of
           strange
           Allusions
           ,
           and
           lofty
           Phrases
           ;
           and
           since
           these
           were
           to
           lead
           them
           to
           the
           Messias
           ,
           and
           yet
           seem
           capable
           of
           very
           different
           Senses
           ,
           all
           this
           required
           an
           
           Infallible
           Expounder
           .
           They
           were
           one
           Nation
           ,
           so
           that
           Unity
           was
           in
           many
           respects
           most
           necessary
           to
           their
           Preservation
           ;
           they
           were
           for
           many
           Ages
           strongly
           set
           on
           Idolatry
           ,
           so
           that
           a
           solemn
           ,
           publick
           and
           Infallible
           Authority
           was
           the
           more
           necessary
           .
           
           There
           were
           also
           provisions
           in
           their
           Law
           ,
           much
           more
           express
           than
           any
           can
           be
           pretended
           in
           the
           
             New
             Testament
          
           ,
           requiring
           them
           
             when
             they
             had
             any
             Controversies
             within
             their
             Gates
             ,
          
           to
           come
           up
           to
           the
           Temple
           
             to
             the
             Priest
             that
             stood
             there
             ,
             to
             minister
             before
             the
             Lord
             ,
          
           as
           well
           as
           to
           the
           Judge
           ;
           and
           they
           were
           upon
           pain
           of
           death
           to
           submit
           to
           their
           Determinations
           .
           This
           matter
           is
           set
           out
           in
           such
           a
           variety
           of
           large
           and
           positive
           Expressions
           ,
           that
           tho
           perhaps
           that
           passage
           belongs
           to
           their
           
             Law
             Suits
          
           ,
           (
           But
           by
           the
           way
           ,
           that
           of
           
             tell
             the
             Church
          
           ,
           seems
           to
           be
           limited
           to
           the
           same
           sort
           of
           matters
           )
           yet
           if
           a
           parity
           of
           Reason
           ,
           or
           if
           the
           Letter
           of
           the
           Law
           is
           consider'd
           ,
           this
           will
           go
           much
           further
           towards
           an
           absolute
           Submission
           ,
           which
           seems
           to
           suppose
           an
           Infallible
           Authority
           ,
           than
           any
           thing
           that
           can
           be
           alledged
           for
           the
           like
           out
           of
           the
           
             New
             Testament
          
           ;
           not
           to
           mention
           other
           Expressions
           of
           
             asking
             the
             Law
             at
             the
             Priest's
             mouth
             ,
             and
             that
             his
             Lips
             should
             preserve
             knowledge
             ,
             for
             he
             was
             the
             Minister
             of
             the
             Lord
             of
             Hosts
             :
          
           
           These
           things
           ,
           I
           say
           ,
           seem
           to
           make
           out
           a
           very
           fair
           Title
           to
           Infallibility
           under
           the
           Mosaical
           Dispensation
           ;
           and
           they
           continu'd
           to
           be
           not
           only
           the
           True
           ,
           but
           indeed
           the
           
             Only
             Church
          
           that
           God
           had
           on
           Earth
           ,
           till
           the
           Dispensation
           of
           the
           Gospel
           was
           opened
           :
           They
           had
           still
           among
           them
           the
           Federal
           Means
           of
           Salvation
           ,
           which
           is
           all
           that
           is
           necessary
           to
           the
           Being
           of
           a
           Church
           .
           Our
           Saviour
           join'd
           both
           in
           Temple
           and
           Synagogue-Worship
           ,
           which
           alone
           is
           enough
           to
           prove
           them
           to
           have
           been
           a
           true
           Church
           .
        
         
           In
           this
           we
           plainly
           see
           the
           Sophistry
           of
           one
           Argument
           ,
           which
           perhaps
           makes
           some
           Impression
           on
           weak
           minds
           ,
           That
           a
           
             True
             Church
          
           must
           be
           true
           in
           its
           Doctrine
           :
           it
           must
           indeed
           have
           those
           things
           that
           are
           necessary
           to
           keep
           up
           its
           Federal
           Relation
           to
           God
           ;
           so
           the
           Iews
           had
           their
           Circumcision
           and
           Sacrifices
           ,
           together
           with
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           Temple-Service
           :
           But
           yet
           that
           Church
           had
           fallen
           under
           two
           great
           Errors
           ,
           that
           had
           a
           vast
           Extent
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           a
           very
           fatal
           Consequence
           .
           They
           understood
           all
           the
           Prophecies
           of
           the
           Messias
           in
           a
           literal
           sense
           of
           a
           Temporal
           Prince
           ,
           and
           a
           Glorious
           Conqueror
           .
           Here
           Oral
           Tradition
           fail'd
           ,
           in
           that
           ,
           which
           of
           all
           other
           things
           was
           the
           most
           important
           for
           them
           to
           understand
           aright
           ,
           since
           their
           mistakes
           in
           this
           occasion'd
           their
           rejecting
           the
           
             True
             Messias
          
           ,
           which
           drew
           on
           their
           final
           Ruin.
           The
           other
           Error
           was
           also
           very
           fatal
           ,
           for
           it
           brought
           them
           under
           a
           vast
           Corruption
           of
           their
           Morals
           .
           They
           thought
           the
           ritual
           part
           of
           their
           Religion
           was
           of
           such
           high
           Value
           in
           the
           sight
           of
           God
           ,
           that
           this
           alone
           ,
           together
           with
           many
           invented
           Rites
           that
           had
           been
           handed
           down
           to
           them
           by
           Tradition
           ,
           were
           of
           such
           Value
           in
           the
           sight
           of
           God
           ,
           that
           they
           did
           compensate
           for
           the
           grossest
           Immoralities
           ,
           and
           excuse
           from
           the
           most
           important
           Obligations
           of
           the
           Moral
           Law.
           These
           things
           had
           pass'd
           down
           among
           them
           by
           Tradition
           from
           their
           Fathers
           ,
           and
           had
           corrupted
           all
           their
           Notions
           about
           Religion
           :
           so
           that
           here
           we
           see
           all
           the
           arguings
           from
           a
           seeming
           necessity
           of
           things
           for
           an
           Infallible
           Authority
           ,
           are
           only
           vain
           Imaginations
           ,
           which
           do
           not
           hold
           in
           Instances
           ,
           in
           which
           we
           have
           all
           the
           plausible
           Reasons
           of
           looking
           for
           them
           .
        
         
           Nor
           does
           it
           appear
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           any
           greater
           Imputation
           on
           the
           Goodness
           of
           God
           ,
           that
           he
           has
           not
           provided
           an
           Infallible
           Remedy
           against
           Error
           ,
           than
           that
           he
           has
           not
           provided
           an
           Infallible
           Remedy
           against
           
             Sin.
             Sin
          
           is
           that
           which
           of
           its
           own
           nature
           bears
           the
           greatest
           opposition
           to
           the
           Attributes
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           to
           his
           Dominion
           .
           and
           that
           does
           defile
           and
           corrupt
           our
           Souls
           the
           most
           .
           
           We
           can
           much
           more
           easily
           apprehend
           ,
           that
           God
           can
           bear
           with
           a
           man
           that
           lives
           in
           Error
           ,
           than
           with
           one
           that
           lives
           in
           Sin
           :
           The
           one
           can
           consist
           with
           good
           Intentions
           and
           a
           Probity
           and
           Integrity
           of
           heart
           :
           for
           he
           who
           is
           in
           Error
           ,
           may
           think
           that
           he
           is
           serving
           God
           in
           it
           ,
           and
           so
           it
           can
           dwell
           in
           the
           same
           breast
           with
           
             the
             Love
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             of
             our
             Neigbhour
             ,
          
           which
           are
           driven
           out
           by
           Sin.
           The
           true
           design
           of
           Religion
           ,
           is
           to
           give
           us
           such
           degrees
           of
           Light
           and
           Knowledge
           ,
           as
           may
           preserve
           us
           from
           Sin
           ,
           and
           purify
           our
           Hearts
           and
           Lives
           .
           Holiness
           is
           a
           much
           more
           certain
           Character
           of
           a
           man's
           being
           in
           the
           favour
           of
           God
           ,
           than
           all
           the
           degrees
           of
           Knowledge
           possible
           .
           Upon
           all
           these
           grounds
           we
           may
           conclude
           ,
           that
           there
           is
           no
           reason
           to
           think
           ,
           that
           God
           should
           have
           made
           a
           more
           certain
           Provision
           against
           Error
           ,
           than
           he
           has
           made
           against
           Sin.
           Now
           what
           are
           the
           Provisions
           against
           Sin
           ?
           God
           offers
           the
           free
           pardon
           of
           all
           past
           sins
           ,
           to
           encourage
           us
           to
           forsake
           them
           ;
           he
           gives
           us
           secret
           Assistances
           to
           fortify
           our
           Endeavours
           against
           sin
           ;
           he
           sets
           before
           us
           unspeakably
           vast
           Rewards
           and
           Punishments
           ;
           and
           he
           accepts
           of
           a
           sincere
           ,
           tho
           imperfect
           Obedience
           ;
           so
           here
           a
           great
           deal
           is
           left
           to
           the
           freedom
           of
           our
           Wills.
           God
           will
           not
           work
           in
           us
           as
           in
           necessary
           Agents
           ;
           but
           having
           made
           us
           capable
           of
           Liberty
           ,
           he
           leaves
           us
           to
           the
           use
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           if
           we
           perish
           ,
           our
           perdition
           is
           of
           our selves
           .
           And
           therefore
           ,
           if
           we
           will
           not
           apply
           our
           Faculties
           ,
           and
           use
           our
           best
           Endeavours
           to
           become
           truly
           Holy
           ,
           the
           blame
           must
           lie
           upon
           our selves
           ;
           for
           God
           will
           not
           convey
           into
           us
           by
           his
           Power
           ,
           such
           Principles
           and
           Dispositions
           as
           shall
           force
           us
           to
           be
           good
           ;
           and
           unless
           we
           do
           what
           lies
           in
           us
           at
           the
           same
           time
           ,
           that
           we
           pray
           to
           him
           for
           inward
           Aid
           from
           him
           ,
           we
           have
           no
           reason
           to
           hope
           that
           he
           will
           hear
           us
           .
        
         
           In
           like
           manner
           ,
           He
           has
           call'd
           us
           to
           a
           Religion
           that
           lies
           in
           a
           very
           little
           compass
           ;
           he
           has
           order'd
           it
           to
           be
           deliver'd
           to
           us
           in
           Books
           ,
           writ
           in
           a
           great
           simplicity
           of
           Style
           ;
           he
           has
           given
           us
           Understandings
           capable
           of
           knowledge
           ,
           and
           of
           great
           Industry
           in
           the
           pursuit
           of
           it
           ;
           and
           we
           feel
           this
           difference
           in
           our
           natures
           ,
           in
           seeking
           after
           Truth
           ,
           from
           following
           after
           Holiness
           ;
           that
           there
           is
           no
           natural
           disposition
           in
           us
           to
           Error
           ,
           or
           against
           Truth
           ;
           whereas
           there
           are
           born
           in
           us
           Propensities
           ,
           that
           we
           feel
           to
           be
           deeply
           rooted
           in
           us
           against
           Holiness
           ,
           and
           in
           favour
           of
           sin
           .
           Among
           men
           ,
           some
           are
           naturally
           inquisitive
           ,
           made
           and
           fitted
           to
           dive
           deep
           into
           profound
           Searches
           ;
           these
           men
           do
           in
           Religion
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           in
           all
           other
           Arts
           and
           Sciences
           ,
           so
           open
           and
           clear
           the
           way
           to
           slower
           and
           lazier
           minds
           ,
           that
           they
           render
           things
           easy
           to
           them
           .
           And
           as
           we
           have
           no
           reason
           to
           imagine
           ,
           that
           God
           should
           have
           laid
           insuperable
           Difficulties
           in
           the
           way
           to
           Divine
           Knowledge
           ;
           so
           those
           few
           that
           are
           in
           it
           ,
           have
           been
           so
           overcome
           by
           the
           men
           of
           Labour
           and
           Learning
           ,
           that
           even
           the
           Church
           that
           boasts
           of
           Infallibility
           ,
           would
           have
           made
           a
           small
           progress
           without
           their
           Endeavours
           .
           And
           why
           should
           we
           imagine
           ,
           that
           a
           Religion
           which
           we
           feel
           to
           be
           so
           hard
           in
           practice
           ,
           should
           be
           made
           so
           easy
           in
           the
           speculative
           part
           ,
           that
           we
           should
           be
           in
           no
           danger
           ,
           and
           need
           no
           Industry
           to
           understand
           it
           .
        
         
           A
           Promise
           of
           the
           Spirit
           is
           indeed
           pretended
           ,
           that
           the
           Church
           should
           be
           thereby
           guided
           
             into
             all
             Truth
          
           .
           But
           it
           is
           to
           be
           consider'd
           ,
           that
           this
           Promise
           was
           made
           personally
           to
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           who
           were
           Inspir'd
           ,
           and
           so
           were
           infallibly
           guided
           ,
           which
           appears
           more
           plainly
           from
           the
           following
           words
           ,
           
           and
           
             he
             shall
             shew
             you
             things
             to
             come
          
           ;
           that
           is
           clearly
           a
           promise
           of
           the
           Spirit
           of
           Prophesy
           ,
           to
           which
           ,
           since
           no
           Body
           of
           men
           can
           now
           pretend
           ,
           they
           cannot
           claim
           the
           other
           neither
           ;
           for
           both
           must
           go
           together
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           force
           of
           those
           works
           :
           Nor
           is
           there
           any
           reason
           from
           those
           words
           to
           conclude
           ,
           that
           this
           ,
           any
           more
           than
           
           the
           Inspiration
           of
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           was
           to
           descend
           to
           others
           after
           them
           ;
           or
           if
           any
           will
           ,
           through
           a
           parity
           of
           Reason
           think
           ,
           that
           this
           was
           to
           continue
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           why
           should
           it
           not
           belong
           to
           every
           Christian
           ,
           and
           not
           be
           confin'd
           to
           any
           Body
           or
           Succession
           of
           men
           ?
           especially
           since
           those
           who
           think
           that
           the
           same
           parity
           will
           hold
           as
           to
           the
           other
           effects
           of
           the
           Spirit
           promis'd
           there
           ,
           of
           its
           
             dwelling
             in
             them
             ,
             of
             bringing
             things
             to
             their
             remembrance
             ,
             of
             giving
             them
             Confort
             ,
             Peace
             ,
             Ioy
             and
             Victory
             over
             the
             World
             ,
          
           and
           that
           these
           do
           descend
           to
           others
           after
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           do
           believe
           that
           they
           belong
           to
           all
           Christians
           ,
           and
           are
           not
           to
           be
           contracted
           to
           a
           small
           number
           .
           Now
           if
           all
           the
           other
           promises
           were
           to
           descend
           thus
           ,
           why
           not
           this
           of
           being
           
             led
             into
             all
             Truth
          
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           the
           rest
           ?
           For
           all
           promises
           ,
           even
           tho
           express'd
           in
           positive
           words
           ,
           do
           carry
           a
           condition
           naturally
           in
           them
           :
           so
           that
           when
           this
           promise
           is
           believ'd
           to
           belong
           to
           all
           Christians
           ,
           yet
           it
           is
           not
           absolute
           ,
           but
           supposes
           men's
           using
           their
           utmost
           Endeavours
           with
           an
           honest
           and
           good
           Mind
           ;
           in
           which
           case
           no
           man
           can
           deny
           ,
           but
           that
           whether
           that
           promise
           was
           specially
           meant
           to
           them
           or
           not
           ,
           yet
           it
           shall
           be
           so
           far
           accomplish'd
           in
           them
           ,
           that
           they
           shall
           be
           left
           in
           no
           Error
           that
           shall
           be
           fatal
           to
           them
           ;
           but
           that
           either
           they
           shall
           be
           deliver'd
           from
           it
           ,
           or
           that
           it
           shall
           be
           forgiven
           them
           ,
           since
           it
           is
           inconsistent
           with
           the
           Notion
           of
           infinite
           Goodness
           ,
           that
           any
           man
           should
           perish
           ,
           who
           is
           doing
           all
           he
           can
           in
           order
           to
           his
           Salvation
           .
        
         
           If
           it
           be
           said
           ,
           That
           Error
           does
           disturb
           the
           Peace
           and
           Order
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           beyond
           what
           is
           to
           be
           apprehended
           from
           
             Sin.
             Error
          
           runs
           men
           into
           parties
           ,
           and
           out
           of
           those
           ,
           Factions
           do
           arise
           ,
           which
           break
           not
           only
           the
           Peace
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           but
           the
           whole
           order
           of
           the
           World
           ,
           and
           the
           Quiet
           of
           Civil
           Society
           :
           whereas
           Sin
           does
           only
           harm
           to
           those
           who
           are
           guilty
           of
           it
           ,
           or
           to
           a
           few
           who
           may
           be
           corrupted
           by
           their
           ill
           example
           .
           But
           to
           this
           it
           is
           to
           be
           answer'd
           ,
           That
           Sin
           does
           naturally
           much
           more
           mischief
           to
           Mankind
           ,
           than
           Error
           :
           he
           that
           errs
           ,
           if
           he
           is
           not
           Immoral
           with
           it
           ,
           is
           quiet
           and
           peaceable
           in
           his
           Error
           :
           therefore
           still
           the
           greatest
           mischief
           is
           from
           Sin
           ,
           which
           corrupts
           men's
           Natures
           through
           its
           own
           Influence
           .
           And
           the
           mischief
           that
           Error
           does
           procure
           ,
           arises
           chiefly
           from
           the
           pretensions
           to
           Infallibility
           ,
           or
           something
           that
           is
           near
           a-kin
           to
           it
           ;
           for
           if
           men
           were
           suffer'd
           to
           go
           on
           in
           their
           Errors
           with
           the
           same
           undisturbed
           quiet
           that
           they
           have
           for
           most
           of
           their
           sins
           ,
           they
           would
           probably
           be
           much
           quieter
           in
           them
           ;
           since
           Sin
           of
           its
           nature
           is
           a
           much
           fiercer
           thing
           than
           a
           point
           of
           Speculation
           can
           be
           suppos'd
           to
           be
           :
           but
           if
           men
           apprehend
           Inquisitions
           ,
           or
           other
           Miseries
           ,
           upon
           the
           account
           of
           their
           Opinions
           ,
           then
           they
           stand
           together
           ,
           and
           combine
           for
           their
           own
           Defence
           and
           Preservation
           ;
           so
           that
           it
           is
           not
           from
           the
           Errors
           themselves
           ,
           but
           from
           the
           methods
           of
           treating
           them
           ,
           that
           all
           those
           Convulsions
           have
           arisen
           ,
           which
           have
           so
           violently
           shaken
           Churches
           and
           Kingdoms
           .
        
         
           But
           the
           last
           and
           Main
           thing
           that
           is
           urg'd
           on
           this
           Head
           is
           ,
           That
           no
           private
           Understanding
           is
           strong
           enough
           to
           find
           out
           Truth
           ,
           in
           all
           the
           points
           of
           Religion
           :
           that
           it
           is
           an
           indecent
           and
           an
           insolent
           thing
           for
           private
           men
           ,
           for
           Tradesmen
           perhaps
           ,
           or
           for
           Women
           ,
           to
           pretend
           to
           expound
           Scripture
           ,
           or
           to
           judge
           in
           points
           of
           Religion
           :
           This
           feeds
           Pride
           and
           self-conceit
           beyond
           any
           thing
           that
           can
           be
           imagin'd
           ;
           whereas
           a
           Spirit
           of
           Submission
           and
           Humility
           ,
           of
           thinking
           others
           ,
           particularly
           Superiours
           ,
           wiser
           than
           our selves
           ,
           has
           so
           great
           a
           resemblance
           to
           the
           Spirit
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           and
           seems
           to
           agree
           so
           well
           with
           the
           design
           of
           this
           Religion
           ,
           that
           we
           must
           believe
           it
           to
           be
           a
           part
           of
           it
           .
           This
           is
           indeed
           specious
           ;
           but
           after
           all
           ,
           it
           is
           to
           be
           consider'd
           ,
           that
           God
           has
           made
           us
           of
           such
           a
           nature
           ,
           that
           our
           apprehensions
           of
           things
           must
           determine
           us
           whether
           we
           will
           or
           not
           ;
           
           and
           it
           is
           not
           likely
           that
           God
           would
           make
           us
           as
           he
           has
           done
           ,
           and
           yet
           at
           the
           same
           time
           so
           limit
           our
           Faculties
           ,
           that
           they
           should
           not
           be
           imploy'd
           in
           the
           Matters
           of
           Religion
           .
           We
           naturally
           love
           Freedom
           ,
           and
           we
           believe
           things
           the
           more
           firmly
           ,
           the
           more
           profoundly
           we
           have
           inquir'd
           into
           them
           ;
           when
           we
           come
           to
           be
           once
           fully
           satisfi'd
           about
           them
           ;
           when
           we
           find
           our selves
           oft
           call'd
           on
           in
           the
           Scriptures
           to
           
             search
             them
             ,
             to
             prove
             all
             things
             ,
             to
             try
             the
             Spirits
          
           ;
           when
           we
           see
           a
           great
           part
           of
           the
           
             New
             Testament
          
           was
           directed
           to
           whole
           Churches
           ,
           to
           
             all
             the
             Saints
          
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           to
           the
           whole
           Body
           of
           the
           Christians
           ;
           when
           so
           much
           of
           it
           is
           writ
           in
           the
           Style
           of
           one
           ,
           that
           argues
           ,
           that
           descends
           from
           that
           Apostolical
           Authority
           by
           which
           he
           might
           have
           commanded
           those
           he
           writes
           to
           ,
           to
           receive
           and
           rest
           in
           his
           Decisions
           ;
           and
           that
           lays
           things
           in
           their
           natural
           Connexions
           and
           Consequences
           before
           those
           he
           writes
           to
           ;
           we
           see
           in
           that
           such
           an
           appeal
           to
           their
           Reasons
           ,
           and
           that
           even
           in
           the
           Age
           of
           Miracles
           ,
           in
           which
           there
           was
           another
           sort
           of
           Characters
           of
           the
           Divine
           Commission
           ,
           that
           render'd
           the
           Apostles
           Infallible
           ;
           when
           I
           say
           ,
           this
           Appeal
           was
           made
           to
           their
           Reasons
           and
           Understandings
           at
           that
           time
           ,
           it
           seems
           much
           more
           reasonable
           ,
           that
           in
           the
           succeeding
           Ages
           men
           should
           have
           a
           right
           to
           imploy
           their
           Faculties
           in
           finding
           out
           the
           Sense
           ,
           and
           examining
           the
           Books
           of
           the
           
             New
             Testament
          
           .
        
         
           Here
           let
           us
           consider
           the
           state
           of
           every
           Iew
           at
           that
           time
           ,
           and
           see
           if
           this
           reasoning
           for
           Authority
           and
           Infallibility
           was
           not
           then
           as
           strong
           to
           keep
           him
           in
           Judaism
           .
           There
           was
           a
           Controversy
           between
           the
           Apostles
           and
           the
           Sanhedrim
           ,
           whether
           Iesus
           was
           the
           Messias
           ,
           or
           not
           ?
           A
           decision
           of
           this
           was
           in
           a
           great
           measure
           to
           be
           made
           from
           the
           Prophecies
           in
           the
           
             Old
             Testament
          
           concerning
           the
           Messias
           ,
           which
           were
           urg'd
           by
           the
           Apostles
           ;
           but
           the
           Rabbies
           ,
           the
           Scribes
           and
           Pharisees
           ,
           put
           other
           senses
           on
           these
           .
           Now
           what
           was
           a
           private
           Iew
           to
           do
           ?
           Must
           he
           take
           upon
           him
           to
           judge
           so
           intricate
           a
           Controversy
           ?
           Must
           he
           pretend
           to
           be
           wiser
           than
           all
           the
           Doctors
           of
           their
           Law
           ,
           or
           the
           Conveyers
           of
           their
           Traditions
           to
           them
           ?
           Must
           he
           set
           up
           his
           Skill
           and
           Reason
           above
           theirs
           ?
           Thus
           we
           see
           that
           if
           this
           Reasoning
           is
           true
           ,
           it
           being
           founded
           on
           Maxims
           that
           are
           equally
           true
           at
           all
           times
           ,
           then
           it
           was
           as
           true
           at
           that
           time
           as
           it
           is
           now
           .
           It
           is
           of
           no
           force
           to
           say
           ,
           that
           the
           Miracles
           which
           our
           Saviour
           and
           his
           Apostles
           wrought
           ,
           gave
           them
           such
           Powers
           ,
           that
           the
           people
           were
           upon
           that
           account
           bound
           to
           believe
           them
           ,
           rather
           than
           their
           Teachers
           :
           For
           one
           part
           of
           the
           Debate
           was
           ,
           both
           the
           truth
           of
           the
           Miracles
           ,
           and
           the
           Consequences
           that
           arose
           from
           them
           .
           So
           the
           Appeal
           ,
           according
           to
           this
           way
           of
           Reasoning
           ,
           did
           still
           lie
           to
           their
           Sanhedrim
           .
        
         
           In
           a
           word
           ,
           In
           such
           Matters
           every
           man
           must
           judge
           for
           himself
           ,
           and
           every
           man
           must
           answer
           to
           God
           for
           the
           Judgment
           that
           he
           has
           made
           ;
           he
           judges
           for
           no
           body
           else
           ,
           but
           for
           himself
           .
           He
           ,
           and
           He
           only
           can
           be
           the
           Judge
           ;
           and
           if
           he
           uses
           a
           due
           degree
           of
           Industry
           ,
           and
           frees
           himself
           from
           every
           corrupt
           Biass
           ,
           from
           Pride
           ,
           Vain-glory
           ,
           and
           affectation
           of
           Singularity
           ,
           or
           the
           pursuing
           any
           ill
           ends
           ;
           under
           those
           appearances
           of
           searching
           for
           Truth
           ,
           and
           the
           adhering
           to
           it
           ,
           he
           is
           doing
           the
           best
           thing
           ,
           which
           according
           to
           that
           nature
           of
           which
           God
           has
           made
           him
           ,
           he
           can
           do
           ;
           and
           so
           he
           may
           reasenably
           believe
           ,
           that
           he
           shall
           succeed
           in
           it
           :
           Nor
           is
           there
           any
           pride
           in
           this
           ,
           for
           a
           man
           to
           think
           according
           to
           his
           own
           Understanding
           ,
           no
           more
           than
           to
           see
           with
           his
           own
           Eyes
           .
           His
           Humility
           ought
           to
           make
           him
           slow
           and
           cautious
           ,
           modest
           and
           fearful
           ;
           but
           no
           humility
           can
           oblige
           him
           to
           think
           otherwise
           than
           he
           feels
           he
           must
           needs
           think
           .
        
         
           Among
           the
           
             Works
             of
             the
             flesh
             ,
             Heresies
          
           or
           Sects
           are
           reckon'd
           as
           one
           sort
           and
           species
           .
           Now
           by
           
             Works
             of
             the
             flesh
          
           ,
           are
           to
           be
           understood
           the
           appetites
           of
           a
           
           vicious
           and
           depraved
           nature
           :
           the
           meaning
           therefore
           of
           reckoning
           Heresies
           among
           these
           is
           this
           ,
           
           That
           when
           a
           man
           out
           of
           a
           bad
           disposition
           of
           mind
           ,
           and
           on
           ill
           designs
           ,
           chuses
           to
           to
           be
           of
           a
           party
           ,
           he
           then
           is
           a
           Heretick
           ;
           but
           he
           that
           in
           sincerity
           of
           Heart
           goes
           into
           persuasions
           ,
           from
           an
           overcoming
           sense
           of
           their
           Truth
           ,
           cannot
           be
           one
           ,
           because
           he
           does
           not
           chuse
           his
           persuasion
           out
           of
           a
           previous
           ill
           design
           ;
           but
           is
           of
           it
           ,
           not
           out
           of
           choice
           ,
           but
           necessity
           ;
           since
           his
           Understanding
           ,
           in
           which
           those
           matters
           may
           be
           variously
           represented
           ,
           offers
           them
           so
           to
           him
           ,
           that
           he
           must
           believe
           them
           to
           be
           true
           ;
           in
           the
           same
           manner
           in
           which
           he
           apprehends
           them
           .
        
         
           If
           upon
           this
           Principle
           there
           happen
           to
           be
           many
           Sects
           and
           Divisions
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           this
           is
           a
           part
           of
           that
           Wo
           that
           Christ
           left
           upon
           the
           World
           ,
           by
           reason
           of
           
             Offences
             and
             Scandals
          
           ;
           for
           he
           forsaw
           that
           they
           
             must
             needs
             come
          
           .
           God
           has
           made
           this
           present
           Scene
           of
           Life
           ,
           to
           be
           neither
           regular
           nor
           secure
           :
           The
           strange
           Follies
           and
           Corruptions
           of
           Mankind
           must
           have
           their
           Influence
           on
           Religion
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           they
           have
           on
           all
           other
           things
           .
           God
           has
           reserv'd
           a
           fulness
           of
           Light
           and
           of
           unerring
           Knowledge
           to
           another
           State
           :
           Here
           we
           are
           in
           the
           dark
           ,
           but
           have
           light
           enough
           ,
           if
           we
           have
           honest
           Minds
           to
           use
           and
           improve
           it
           aright
           ,
           to
           guide
           us
           thither
           ;
           and
           that
           is
           the
           utmost
           share
           that
           God
           seems
           to
           have
           design'd
           for
           us
           in
           this
           Life
           :
           we
           must
           therefore
           be
           contented
           ,
           and
           make
           the
           most
           of
           it
           that
           we
           can
           .
        
         
           I
           go
           next
           to
           shew
           ;
           That
           the
           same
           Difficulties
           ,
           if
           not
           greater
           ones
           ,
           he
           upon
           those
           who
           build
           on
           Infallibility
           :
           for
           before
           they
           can
           arrive
           at
           the
           use
           of
           it
           ,
           they
           must
           have
           well
           examin'd
           and
           be
           fully
           assur'd
           of
           two
           things
           ,
           either
           of
           which
           has
           greater
           Difficulties
           in
           it
           ,
           than
           all
           those
           put
           together
           with
           which
           they
           press
           us
           .
           First
           ,
           They
           must
           be
           convinced
           that
           there
           is
           an
           Infallibility
           in
           the
           Church
           ;
           and
           next
           ,
           they
           must
           know
           to
           which
           of
           those
           many
           Churches
           into
           which
           Christendom
           is
           divided
           ,
           this
           Infallibility
           is
           fastned
           .
           Unless
           the
           design
           is
           to
           make
           all
           men
           take
           their
           Religion
           implicitely
           from
           their
           Forefathers
           ,
           these
           things
           must
           be
           well
           consider'd
           :
           If
           men
           are
           oblig'd
           to
           adhere
           blindly
           to
           the
           Religion
           in
           which
           they
           were
           bred
           ,
           then
           
             Iews
             ,
             Heathans
          
           and
           Mahometans
           must
           continue
           still
           where
           they
           are
           .
           If
           this
           had
           been
           the
           Maxim
           of
           all
           times
           ,
           Christianity
           had
           never
           got
           into
           the
           World.
           
        
         
           If
           then
           men
           are
           allow'd
           to
           examine
           things
           ,
           they
           must
           have
           very
           good
           reason
           given
           them
           for
           it
           ,
           before
           they
           can
           believe
           that
           there
           is
           an
           Infallibility
           among
           men
           :
           Their
           own
           Reason
           and
           Observation
           offers
           so
           much
           against
           it
           ,
           that
           without
           very
           clear
           grounds
           they
           ought
           not
           to
           receive
           it
           .
           Now
           the
           reasons
           to
           persuade
           it
           ,
           must
           be
           drawn
           either
           from
           Scripture
           ,
           or
           from
           outward
           visible
           Characters
           that
           evidence
           it
           .
           The
           Scriptures
           cannot
           be
           urg'd
           by
           these
           men
           ,
           because
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           as
           they
           teach
           ,
           have
           their
           Authority
           from
           the
           Testimony
           of
           the
           Church
           ;
           Therefore
           the
           
             Authority
             of
             the
             Church
          
           must
           be
           first
           prov'd
           ,
           for
           the
           Church
           cannot
           give
           an
           Authority
           to
           a
           Book
           ,
           and
           then
           prove
           its
           own
           Authority
           by
           that
           Book
           :
           This
           is
           plainly
           to
           prove
           the
           Church
           by
           her
           own
           Testimony
           ,
           which
           is
           manifestly
           absurd
           ;
           it
           being
           all
           one
           ,
           whether
           she
           affirms
           it
           immediately
           ;
           or
           if
           she
           affirms
           it
           ,
           by
           affirming
           a
           Book
           in
           which
           it
           is
           contain'd
           ;
           here
           a
           Circle
           is
           made
           to
           run
           for
           ever
           round
           in
           ,
           Why
           do
           you
           believe
           the
           Church
           ?
           because
           the
           Scriptures
           affirm
           it
           ;
           and
           why
           do
           you
           believe
           the
           Scriptures
           ?
           because
           the
           Church
           affirms
           them
           .
           I
           do
           not
           deny
           ,
           but
           they
           may
           urge
           the
           Scriptures
           for
           this
           ,
           very
           pertinently
           against
           us
           ,
           who
           acknowledge
           their
           Authority
           :
           but
           I
           am
           now
           considering
           upon
           what
           grounds
           a
           man
           is
           to
           be
           instructed
           ,
           
           in
           the
           stating
           the
           grounds
           of
           his
           own
           Faith
           ,
           and
           resolving
           it
           into
           Principles
           .
           In
           this
           an
           Order
           must
           be
           fix'd
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           progress
           of
           it
           ,
           every
           step
           that
           is
           made
           must
           be
           prov'd
           without
           any
           relation
           to
           that
           ,
           which
           is
           afterwards
           to
           be
           proved
           out
           of
           that
           :
           and
           therefore
           ,
           either
           the
           Church
           or
           the
           Scriptures
           must
           be
           first
           prov'd
           ,
           and
           then
           other
           things
           must
           be
           prov'd
           out
           of
           that
           which
           is
           once
           fix'd
           and
           made
           good
           .
        
         
           But
           in
           the
           next
           place
           ,
           if
           we
           should
           suffer
           them
           to
           bring
           Proofs
           from
           Scripture
           ,
           how
           shall
           it
           he
           prov'd
           that
           the
           true
           sense
           of
           them
           is
           that
           which
           makes
           for
           infallibility
           ?
           Other
           senses
           may
           be
           given
           to
           them
           ,
           which
           may
           both
           agree
           to
           the
           Grammatical
           Construction
           of
           the
           words
           ,
           to
           the
           contexture
           of
           the
           Discourse
           ,
           and
           to
           the
           Phraseology
           of
           the
           Scriptures
           :
           who
           shall
           then
           decide
           this
           Matter
           ?
           It
           were
           very
           unreasonable
           to
           prove
           what
           is
           their
           true
           Sense
           by
           the
           Exposition
           that
           any
           Church
           puts
           on
           those
           passages
           in
           her
           own
           favour
           ;
           that
           were
           to
           make
           her
           both
           Judge
           and
           Party
           in
           too
           gross
           a
           manner
           .
           Therefore
           at
           least
           th●se
           passages
           ,
           and
           all
           that
           relates
           to
           them
           ,
           must
           fall
           under
           the
           private
           Judgment
           :
           and
           in
           these
           Instances
           ,
           every
           man
           must
           be
           suffer'd
           to
           expound
           the
           Scriptures
           for
           himself
           ;
           for
           he
           cannot
           be
           bound
           to
           submit
           to
           any
           exposition
           of
           them
           ,
           but
           that
           which
           satisfies
           his
           own
           Reason
           :
           and
           if
           this
           step
           is
           once
           admitted
           ,
           then
           it
           will
           appear
           as
           reasonable
           to
           leave
           a
           man
           all
           over
           ,
           to
           the
           use
           of
           his
           Faculties
           ;
           since
           these
           passages
           ,
           and
           that
           which
           necessarily
           relates
           to
           them
           ,
           will
           lead
           a
           man
           into
           the
           understanding
           of
           the
           hardest
           parts
           of
           the
           whole
           
             New
             Testament
          
           .
        
         
           If
           this
           method
           is
           let
           go
           ,
           they
           must
           prove
           the
           Infallibility
           of
           the
           Church
           by
           Arguments
           drawn
           from
           some
           other
           
             Visible
             Characters
          
           ,
           by
           which
           a
           man
           is
           to
           be
           convinc'd
           that
           God
           has
           made
           her
           Infallible
           :
           If
           there
           were
           such
           eminent
           ones
           ,
           as
           the
           gift
           of
           Tongues
           ,
           Miracles
           or
           Prophecies
           ,
           that
           did
           visibly
           attest
           this
           ,
           here
           were
           a
           proof
           that
           were
           solid
           indeed
           ;
           It
           were
           the
           same
           with
           that
           ,
           by
           which
           we
           prove
           the
           Truth
           of
           the
           Christian
           Religion
           :
           But
           then
           ,
           these
           Miracles
           must
           be
           as
           uncontestedly
           and
           evidently
           proved
           ;
           they
           must
           also
           belong
           to
           this
           point
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           they
           must
           be
           Miracles
           publickly
           done
           to
           prove
           the
           truth
           of
           this
           Assertion
           .
           But
           to
           this
           Appeal
           they
           will
           not
           stand
           ,
           what
           use
           soever
           they
           may
           make
           of
           it
           to
           amuse
           the
           weaker
           and
           the
           more
           credulous
           .
           The
           Character
           of
           an
           uninterrupted
           Succession
           from
           the
           days
           of
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           is
           neither
           an
           easier
           nor
           a
           surer
           one
           ,
           since
           other
           Churches
           whom
           they
           condemn
           ,
           have
           it
           likewise
           ;
           nor
           can
           it
           be
           search'd
           into
           by
           a
           private
           man
           ,
           unless
           he
           would
           go
           into
           that
           Sea
           of
           examining
           the
           History
           ▪
           the
           Records
           and
           Succession
           of
           Churches
           .
           This
           is
           an
           Enquiry
           that
           has
           in
           it
           ,
           Difficulties
           vastly
           greater
           and
           more
           insuperable
           ,
           than
           all
           those
           that
           they
           can
           object
           to
           us
           .
           If
           they
           will
           appeal
           to
           the
           vast
           Extent
           of
           a
           Church
           ,
           that
           so
           many
           Nations
           and
           Societies
           agree
           in
           the
           same
           Doctrine
           ,
           and
           are
           of
           one
           Communion
           ;
           this
           will
           prove
           to
           be
           a
           dangerous
           point
           ;
           for
           in
           the
           state
           in
           which
           we
           see
           Mankind
           ,
           Numbers
           make
           a
           very
           bad
           Argument
           .
           It
           were
           to
           risque
           the
           
             Christian
             Religion
          
           too
           much
           ,
           to
           venture
           on
           a
           Poll
           with
           the
           Mahometans
           :
           In
           some
           Ages
           the
           Semi-Arrians
           had
           the
           better
           at
           numbers
           ,
           and
           it
           is
           a
           question
           ,
           if
           at
           this
           day
           ,
           those
           that
           are
           within
           or
           without
           the
           Roman
           Communion
           make
           the
           greatest
           body
           :
           Nor
           must
           a
           man
           be
           put
           to
           chuse
           his
           Religion
           by
           such
           a
           laborious
           and
           uncertain
           way
           of
           Calculation
           .
        
         
           To
           plead
           a
           continuance
           in
           the
           same
           Doctrine
           that
           was
           at
           first
           deliver'd
           to
           the
           Church
           by
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           is
           to
           put
           the
           matter
           upon
           a
           more
           desperate
           issue
           :
           For
           as
           no
           man
           can
           hope
           to
           see
           to
           the
           end
           of
           this
           ,
           so
           it
           lets
           a
           man
           in
           ,
           into
           
           all
           Controversies
           ;
           when
           he
           is
           to
           compare
           the
           present
           Doctrine
           with
           that
           which
           was
           deliver'd
           by
           the
           Apostles
           .
           Let
           then
           any
           Character
           be
           assign'd
           that
           shall
           oblige
           a
           man
           to
           believe
           the
           Church
           Infallible
           ,
           and
           it
           will
           soon
           appear
           very
           evidently
           ,
           that
           the
           searching
           into
           that
           ,
           must
           put
           the
           world
           on
           more
           difficult
           Enquiries
           ,
           than
           any
           of
           those
           ,
           that
           we
           are
           pressed
           with
           :
           and
           that
           in
           the
           issue
           of
           the
           whole
           ,
           the
           determination
           must
           be
           resolv'd
           into
           a
           private
           Judgment
           .
        
         
           Another
           Difficulty
           follows
           close
           upon
           this
           ,
           which
           is
           ,
           In
           what
           Church
           this
           Infallibility
           is
           to
           be
           found
           ?
           Suppose
           a
           man
           was
           born
           in
           the
           
             Greek
             Church
          
           ,
           at
           any
           time
           since
           the
           IX
           .
           Century
           ,
           how
           shall
           he
           know
           that
           he
           must
           seek
           the
           Infallibility
           in
           the
           Roman
           Communion
           ,
           and
           that
           he
           cannot
           find
           it
           in
           his
           own
           ?
           He
           plainly
           sees
           ,
           that
           the
           Christian
           Religion
           began
           in
           the
           Eastern
           parts
           ;
           and
           by
           every
           step
           that
           he
           makes
           into
           History
           ,
           he
           clearly
           discerns
           that
           it
           flourished
           for
           many
           Ages
           most
           eminently
           there
           ;
           but
           now
           that
           there
           is
           a
           breach
           between
           them
           and
           the
           Latins
           he
           cannot
           judge
           to
           which
           Communion
           he
           is
           to
           adhere
           ,
           without
           he
           examines
           the
           Doctrine
           :
           for
           both
           have
           the
           outward
           Characters
           of
           a
           Succession
           of
           Martyrs
           and
           Bishops
           ,
           of
           Numbers
           ,
           and
           an
           appearance
           of
           continuing
           in
           the
           same
           Doctrine
           ;
           only
           with
           this
           difference
           ,
           that
           the
           Greeks
           have
           the
           advantage
           in
           every
           one
           of
           these
           :
           they
           have
           more
           Apostolical
           Churches
           ,
           I
           mean
           founded
           by
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           than
           the
           Latins
           ;
           and
           they
           have
           stuck
           more
           firmly
           with
           fewer
           Additions
           and
           Innovations
           ,
           to
           their
           Ancient
           Rituals
           ,
           than
           the
           Latins
           have
           done
           :
           How
           can
           he
           then
           decide
           this
           matter
           ,
           without
           examining
           the
           grounds
           of
           their
           difference
           ,
           and
           making
           a
           private
           Judgment
           upon
           a
           private
           Examination
           of
           the
           Scriptures
           or
           other
           Authorities
           ?
           If
           it
           be
           said
           ,
           that
           the
           present
           depress'd
           and
           ignorant
           state
           of
           those
           Churches
           makes
           it
           now
           very
           sensible
           ,
           that
           there
           can
           be
           no
           Infallibility
           among
           the
           Easterns
           .
           To
           this
           it
           is
           to
           be
           answer'd
           ,
           that
           I
           have
           put
           the
           case
           all-along
           from
           the
           9th
           .
           Century
           downward
           ;
           In
           many
           of
           those
           Ages
           the
           Greeks
           were
           under
           as
           good
           Circumstances
           ,
           and
           had
           as
           fair
           an
           appearance
           as
           the
           Latins
           had
           ,
           if
           not
           better
           :
           for
           the
           outward
           appearances
           of
           the
           Roman
           Communion
           in
           the
           next
           Centuries
           ,
           the
           10th
           .
           and
           11th
           .
           are
           not
           very
           favourable
           ,
           even
           by
           the
           Representation
           that
           their
           own
           Writers
           have
           made
           of
           them
           ;
           and
           if
           we
           must
           judge
           of
           the
           Infallibility
           of
           a
           Church
           by
           outward
           Characters
           ,
           it
           may
           be
           urg'd
           with
           great
           shews
           of
           Reason
           ,
           that
           a
           Church
           which
           under
           all
           its
           Poverty
           and
           Persecutions
           ,
           does
           still
           adhere
           to
           the
           Christian
           Religion
           ,
           has
           so
           peculiar
           a
           Character
           of
           
             bearing
             the
             Cross
          
           ,
           and
           of
           living
           in
           a
           constant
           state
           of
           Sufferings
           ,
           that
           if
           Infallibility
           be
           in
           the
           Church
           as
           a
           favour
           and
           priviledge
           from
           God
           ;
           and
           not
           as
           the
           effect
           of
           human
           Learning
           and
           other
           Advantages
           ,
           I
           should
           sooner
           believe
           the
           
             Greek
             Church
          
           Infallible
           ,
           than
           any
           other
           now
           in
           the
           World.
           
        
         
           But
           when
           these
           difficulties
           are
           all
           got
           over
           ,
           there
           remain
           yet
           new
           and
           great
           ones
           .
           Suppose
           one
           is
           satisfi'd
           that
           it
           is
           in
           the
           Roman
           Church
           ;
           he
           must
           know
           where
           to
           find
           it
           :
           without
           this
           ,
           it
           is
           of
           no
           more
           use
           to
           him
           ,
           than
           if
           one
           should
           tell
           a
           hungry
           man
           that
           there
           is
           food
           enough
           for
           him
           ,
           without
           directing
           him
           where
           to
           seek
           for
           it
           ;
           he
           must
           starve
           after
           all
           that
           general
           Information
           ,
           if
           he
           has
           not
           a
           more
           particular
           direction
           .
           And
           therefore
           it
           seems
           very
           absurd
           to
           affirm
           ,
           that
           the
           believing
           of
           Infallibility
           is
           an
           
             Article
             of
             Faith
          
           ,
           but
           that
           the
           proper
           Subject
           in
           whom
           it
           rests
           ,
           is
           not
           likewise
           an
           
             Article
             of
             Faith.
          
           This
           is
           the
           general
           Tenet
           of
           the
           whole
           Roman
           Communion
           ,
           who
           that
           they
           may
           maintain
           their
           Union
           ,
           notwithstanding
           their
           difference
           in
           this
           ,
           do
           all
           agree
           in
           saying
           ,
           that
           
           the
           subject
           of
           this
           Infallibility
           is
           not
           a
           matter
           of
           Faith.
           This
           destroys
           the
           whole
           pretension
           ;
           for
           all
           the
           Absurdities
           ,
           of
           no
           end
           of
           Controversies
           ,
           of
           private
           Judgment
           ,
           and
           every
           man's
           expounding
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           do
           return
           here
           ,
           and
           the
           whole
           design
           of
           Infallibility
           is
           defeated
           :
           For
           how
           can
           a
           man
           be
           bound
           to
           submit
           to
           this
           in
           any
           one
           Instance
           ,
           or
           to
           receive
           any
           proposition
           as
           coming
           from
           an
           Infailible
           Authority
           ,
           if
           he
           does
           not
           know
           who
           has
           it
           ?
           Thus
           ,
           according
           to
           that
           Maxim
           of
           Natural
           Logick
           ,
           that
           a
           Conclusion
           can
           have
           no
           certainty
           beyond
           that
           which
           was
           in
           both
           the
           Premises
           ;
           if
           it
           is
           not
           certain
           with
           whom
           the
           Infallibility
           dwells
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           that
           there
           is
           an
           Infallibility
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           all
           the
           noise
           about
           it
           will
           be
           quite
           defeated
           ,
           and
           of
           no
           use
           :
           If
           a
           man
           had
           many
           Medecines
           ,
           of
           which
           one
           was
           an
           Infallible
           Cure
           of
           such
           or
           such
           Diseases
           ,
           can
           it
           be
           suppos'd
           that
           he
           would
           communicate
           these
           to
           the
           World
           ,
           and
           tell
           that
           one
           of
           them
           was
           infallible
           ,
           without
           specifying
           which
           of
           these
           was
           the
           infallible
           one
           ?
           There
           are
           some
           things
           that
           look
           so
           extravagant
           ,
           that
           really
           it
           is
           an
           absurd
           thing
           to
           suppose
           them
           ,
           of
           which
           this
           seems
           to
           be
           evidently
           one
           ,
           That
           God
           should
           have
           left
           an
           Infallibility
           to
           his
           Church
           ,
           and
           not
           have
           declar'd
           with
           whom
           this
           ,
           the
           greatest
           of
           all
           Trusts
           ,
           to
           which
           probably
           many
           would
           pretend
           ,
           was
           lodged
           .
           So
           that
           this
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           general
           Doctrine
           of
           the
           whole
           Roman
           Communion
           ,
           has
           an
           absurdity
           in
           it
           that
           cannot
           be
           reconcil'd
           to
           common
           sense
           and
           reason
           .
           Many
           among
           them
           put
           it
           in
           the
           whole
           diffusive
           body
           of
           all
           Christians
           ;
           to
           which
           purpose
           the
           words
           of
           
             Vincentius
             Lirinensis
          
           are
           perpetually
           repeated
           ;
           but
           after
           all
           ,
           this
           is
           only
           to
           abuse
           people
           :
           for
           if
           the
           sense
           of
           the
           Church
           in
           all
           Places
           and
           Ages
           must
           be
           sought
           for
           ,
           here
           come
           endless
           enquiries
           ,
           and
           some
           of
           them
           cannot
           possibly
           be
           made
           ,
           the
           History
           of
           many
           Ages
           and
           Churches
           being
           lost
           .
           If
           this
           is
           made
           the
           Standard
           ,
           as
           the
           labour
           becomes
           Infinite
           ,
           so
           after
           all
           ,
           it
           resolves
           into
           private
           Judgment
           ,
           since
           every
           man
           must
           judge
           as
           he
           sees
           cause
           ,
           and
           must
           collect
           the
           sense
           of
           Ages
           and
           Churches
           from
           Authors
           ,
           which
           as
           they
           are
           often
           both
           dark
           and
           defective
           ,
           so
           he
           must
           understand
           them
           as
           well
           as
           he
           can
           ,
           by
           his
           own
           Judgment
           and
           Observation
           ,
           unless
           some
           Infallible
           Expounder
           ,
           or
           Declarer
           of
           their
           Sense
           ,
           is
           set
           up
           ,
           and
           then
           the
           Infallibility
           is
           translated
           from
           hence
           to
           the
           Expounder
           .
           And
           indeed
           ,
           it
           is
           so
           hard
           to
           trace
           a
           great
           many
           points
           of
           Controversy
           ,
           thro
           even
           the
           first
           and
           best
           Ages
           ,
           that
           the
           Church
           must
           fall
           under
           great
           Difficulties
           ,
           if
           this
           Hypothesis
           is
           assum'd
           for
           maintaining
           the
           Infallibility
           .
           And
           when
           all
           is
           done
           ,
           we
           see
           by
           the
           performances
           of
           the
           Writers
           of
           Controversy
           ,
           that
           both
           sides
           think
           they
           can
           justify
           themselves
           by
           the
           Ancient
           Fathers
           as
           well
           as
           by
           the
           Scriptures
           :
           So
           that
           all
           these
           Absurdities
           that
           are
           urg'd
           against
           apealing
           to
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           or
           arguing
           from
           them
           ,
           as
           that
           to
           which
           all
           Hereticks
           do
           fly
           and
           in
           which
           they
           shelter
           themselves
           ,
           will
           return
           here
           with
           the
           more
           force
           ;
           because
           these
           Writings
           are
           much
           more
           Voluminous
           ,
           and
           are
           writ
           in
           a
           much
           more
           entangl'd
           and
           darker
           Style
           ;
           so
           that
           these
           two
           Objections
           lie
           against
           this
           way
           ,
           That
           it
           is
           both
           vast
           ,
           if
           not
           impossible
           as
           to
           the
           performance
           of
           it
           ;
           and
           next
           ,
           that
           after
           all
           the
           pains
           that
           can
           be
           taken
           in
           it
           ,
           it
           is
           of
           no
           use
           ,
           for
           private
           Judgment
           will
           still
           remain
           ;
           so
           that
           Controversies
           cannot
           be
           ended
           in
           this
           way
           .
           Others
           are
           for
           the
           diffusive
           Church
           of
           the
           present
           Age
           ,
           and
           put
           Infallibility
           there
           :
           for
           they
           reckon
           thus
           ;
           That
           every
           Age
           of
           the
           Church
           believes
           as
           the
           former
           Age
           believ'd
           ,
           till
           this
           is
           carried
           up
           to
           the
           Apostles
           themselves
           .
           This
           is
           to
           resolve
           all
           matters
           into
           
             Oral
             Tradition
          
           ,
           and
           to
           suppose
           It
           infallible
           :
           and
           indeed
           ,
           if
           we
           can
           believe
           that
           the
           generality
           of
           Christians
           have
           in
           all
           Ages
           been
           wise
           ,
           honest
           and
           cautious
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           generality
           
           of
           the
           Clergy
           have
           in
           all
           Ages
           been
           faithful
           and
           inquisitive
           ,
           we
           may
           rely
           upon
           this
           ,
           and
           so
           believe
           an
           Infallibility
           :
           But
           at
           the
           same
           time
           ,
           and
           upon
           this
           Supposition
           ,
           we
           shall
           have
           no
           occasion
           for
           it
           ;
           since
           if
           Mankind
           could
           be
           brought
           to
           such
           a
           pitch
           of
           Reformation
           ,
           there
           would
           be
           no
           Controversies
           ,
           and
           so
           no
           need
           of
           a
           Judge
           to
           decide
           them
           Infallibly
           :
           But
           if
           we
           will
           admit
           that
           ,
           which
           we
           see
           to
           be
           true
           ,
           and
           know
           to
           have
           been
           true
           in
           all
           Ages
           ,
           that
           men
           are
           apt
           to
           be
           both
           ignorant
           and
           careless
           of
           Religion
           ;
           that
           they
           go
           easily
           into
           such
           Opinions
           as
           are
           laid
           before
           them
           by
           men
           of
           Authority
           and
           Reputation
           ;
           and
           that
           they
           have
           a
           particular
           liking
           to
           superstitious
           Conceits
           ,
           to
           outward
           Pomp
           ,
           and
           to
           such
           Doctrines
           as
           make
           them
           easy
           in
           their
           ill
           practices
           ;
           then
           the
           supposition
           of
           every
           Age's
           believing
           nothing
           but
           that
           which
           it
           learn'd
           from
           the
           former
           ,
           falls
           quite
           to
           the
           ground
           .
           If
           we
           can
           also
           imagine
           ,
           that
           the
           Clergy
           have
           been
           always
           careful
           to
           examine
           Matters
           ,
           and
           never
           apt
           to
           add
           explanations
           or
           enlargements
           even
           in
           their
           own
           favours
           ;
           or
           if
           on
           the
           contrary
           ,
           we
           see
           a
           gross
           Ignorance
           running
           through
           whole
           Ages
           ;
           if
           we
           find
           the
           Clergy
           to
           have
           been
           ambitious
           and
           quarrelsome
           ,
           full
           of
           Intrigues
           and
           Interests
           ,
           then
           all
           this
           general
           specious
           prejudice
           in
           favour
           of
           
             Oral
             Tradition
          
           ,
           vanishes
           to
           nothing
           .
           All
           this
           will
           be
           easier
           to
           be
           conceiv'd
           ,
           if
           we
           state
           aright
           the
           difference
           between
           those
           times
           and
           our
           own
           .
           Now
           ,
           Printing
           has
           made
           Learning
           cheap
           and
           easy
           ,
           the
           disposition
           of
           Posts
           ,
           the
           commerce
           of
           Letters
           ,
           the
           daily
           publication
           of
           Gazettes
           and
           Journals
           ,
           fill
           the
           World
           with
           the
           knowledge
           of
           such
           things
           as
           are
           now
           in
           agitation
           .
           But
           when
           all
           was
           to
           be
           learn'd
           from
           Manuscripts
           ,
           Knowledge
           was
           both
           dear
           and
           difficult
           ;
           and
           the
           methods
           of
           communicating
           with
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           World
           ,
           were
           both
           slow
           ,
           and
           often
           broken
           ;
           so
           that
           this
           thread
           of
           
             Oral
             Tradition
          
           will
           not
           prove
           a
           sure
           Guide
           .
        
         
           There
           is
           an
           humour
           in
           men
           to
           add
           to
           most
           things
           ,
           as
           they
           pass
           through
           their
           hands
           ;
           if
           it
           were
           but
           an
           Illustration
           ,
           which
           seems
           not
           only
           innocent
           ,
           but
           sometimes
           necessary
           :
           Those
           Enlargements
           would
           very
           naturally
           be
           soon
           consider'd
           as
           parts
           of
           the
           Doctrine
           :
           and
           to
           these
           in
           a
           constant
           gradation
           ,
           new
           Additions
           might
           still
           be
           made
           ,
           and
           Inferences
           from
           Illustrations
           would
           in
           conclusion
           become
           parts
           of
           their
           Doctrine
           .
           If
           I
           did
           not
           limit
           my self
           in
           this
           Discourse
           ,
           it
           were
           easy
           to
           apply
           this
           both
           to
           the
           Doctrines
           of
           Redeeming
           out
           of
           Purgatory
           ,
           to
           those
           of
           praying
           for
           the
           dead
           ,
           or
           invocating
           Saints
           ,
           and
           the
           worship
           of
           Images
           .
           It
           is
           confest
           by
           the
           Assertors
           of
           this
           Hypothesis
           ,
           that
           the
           whole
           face
           of
           the
           Latin
           Church
           is
           chang'd
           both
           in
           her
           Worship
           and
           Discipline
           ;
           tho
           these
           are
           more
           sensible
           things
           ,
           than
           points
           of
           meer
           Speculation
           ,
           which
           in
           dark
           Ages
           could
           not
           be
           much
           minded
           ;
           whereas
           the
           other
           are
           more
           visible
           ,
           and
           make
           a
           more
           powerful
           Impression
           ;
           besides
           ,
           that
           all
           those
           changes
           arise
           out
           of
           some
           new
           Opinions
           to
           which
           they
           related
           ,
           and
           on
           which
           they
           are
           founded
           :
           A
           change
           then
           that
           is
           confess'd
           to
           be
           made
           in
           the
           one
           ,
           does
           very
           naturally
           carry
           us
           to
           believe
           that
           a
           change
           was
           also
           made
           in
           the
           other
           .
           We
           do
           all
           plainly
           see
           ,
           that
           some
           Traditions
           that
           come
           very
           near
           the
           Age
           of
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           and
           that
           seem
           to
           be
           Expositions
           of
           some
           parts
           of
           the
           
             New
             Testament
          
           ,
           were
           chang'd
           in
           other
           Ages
           .
           The
           belief
           of
           Christ's
           reigning
           a
           Thousand
           years
           on
           earth
           ,
           is
           one
           of
           these
           ;
           for
           which
           ,
           tho
           it
           is
           now
           laid
           aside
           in
           that
           Church
           ,
           there
           is
           another
           face
           of
           a
           Venerable
           Tradition
           ,
           than
           for
           most
           of
           their
           Doctrines
           .
           We
           see
           a
           practice
           that
           was
           very
           Ancient
           ,
           and
           that
           continu'd
           very
           long
           ,
           which
           arose
           out
           of
           the
           Exposition
           of
           those
           words
           ,
           
           
             Except
             ye
             eat
             my
             Flesh
             ,
             and
             drink
             my
             Blood
             ,
             ye
             
             have
             no
             life
             in
             you
             ,
          
           by
           which
           Infants
           were
           made
           partakers
           of
           the
           Eucharist
           ,
           was
           afterwards
           chang'd
           in
           that
           Church
           ;
           tho
           it
           is
           much
           less
           easy
           to
           think
           how
           that
           should
           be
           done
           ,
           than
           almost
           how
           any
           other
           should
           be
           brought
           about
           :
           for
           those
           words
           being
           understood
           of
           an
           Indispensible
           necessity
           of
           the
           Sacrament
           to
           Salvation
           ,
           and
           all
           Parents
           having
           naturally
           a
           very
           tender
           Concern
           for
           their
           Children
           ,
           nothing
           but
           an
           absolute
           Authority
           ,
           against
           which
           no
           man
           durst
           so
           much
           as
           whisper
           ,
           could
           have
           brought
           the
           world
           to
           have
           parted
           with
           this
           .
           It
           were
           easy
           to
           carry
           this
           to
           many
           other
           Instances
           ,
           and
           to
           shew
           ,
           that
           not
           only
           Ritual
           Traditions
           ,
           but
           Doctrinal
           ones
           ,
           such
           as
           were
           found
           on
           Explanations
           of
           passages
           of
           Scripture
           ,
           have
           varied
           .
           It
           were
           perhaps
           too
           invidious
           to
           send
           men
           to
           Petavius
           ,
           to
           find
           in
           him
           how
           much
           the
           Tradition
           of
           the
           several
           Ages
           has
           vari'd
           in
           the
           greatest
           Articles
           of
           the
           Christian
           Doctrine
           .
           It
           is
           no
           less
           certain
           ,
           that
           Origen
           laid
           down
           a
           Scheme
           with
           relation
           to
           the
           Liberty
           of
           man's
           Will
           ,
           and
           the
           Providence
           of
           God
           ,
           that
           came
           to
           be
           so
           universally
           receiv'd
           by
           the
           
             Greek
             Church
          
           ,
           that
           both
           Nazianzen
           and
           Basil
           drew
           a
           sort
           of
           System
           out
           of
           his
           Doctrine
           ,
           in
           which
           those
           Opinions
           were
           asserted
           ,
           and
           large
           Quotations
           were
           gather'd
           out
           of
           him
           ,
           explaining
           them
           with
           most
           of
           the
           Difficulties
           that
           do
           arise
           out
           of
           them
           :
           and
           as
           this
           Book
           had
           not
           only
           
           Origen's
           own
           Authority
           to
           support
           it
           ,
           but
           likewise
           that
           of
           those
           two
           great
           Men
           who
           compil'd
           it
           ;
           so
           it
           passed
           down
           ,
           and
           was
           the
           uncontested
           Doctrine
           of
           the
           
             Greek
             Church
          
           :
           But
           St.
           Austin
           being
           engag'd
           into
           Disputes
           with
           Pelagius
           ,
           fram'd
           a
           new
           System
           that
           had
           never
           been
           thought
           of
           before
           him
           ;
           and
           yet
           the
           Worth
           and
           Labours
           of
           that
           Father
           gave
           it
           so
           a
           vast
           Reputation
           ,
           that
           this
           was
           look'd
           on
           in
           several
           Ages
           as
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           the
           Church
           ;
           and
           Learning
           vanishing
           at
           that
           time
           ,
           the
           Roman
           Empire
           being
           then
           over-run
           by
           Barbarians
           ,
           his
           Book
           came
           to
           be
           so
           much
           read
           ,
           and
           so
           universally
           receiv'd
           ,
           that
           it
           gave
           no
           small
           suspicion
           ,
           if
           any
           one
           oppos'd
           his
           Tenets
           :
           yet
           Cassian
           ,
           who
           was
           a
           Greek
           ,
           and
           was
           form'd
           in
           their
           Notions
           ,
           writ
           a
           Book
           of
           Conferences
           ,
           which
           contain'd
           the
           Precepts
           of
           a
           Monastick
           State
           of
           life
           ,
           that
           were
           digested
           in
           so
           good
           a
           method
           ,
           and
           writ
           with
           so
           true
           an
           Elevation
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           perhaps
           one
           of
           the
           best
           Books
           that
           the
           Ancients
           have
           left
           us
           .
           This
           came
           to
           be
           held
           in
           such
           Esteem
           ,
           that
           all
           the
           Monks
           read
           it
           with
           a
           particular
           Attention
           and
           Regard
           .
           In
           it
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           Origen
           and
           the
           Greek
           Church
           was
           so
           fully
           set
           forth
           ,
           that
           this
           ,
           and
           perhaps
           this
           alone
           ,
           kept
           up
           a
           secret
           opposition
           to
           St.
           
           Austin's
           Doctrine
           ,
           tho
           that
           came
           to
           receive
           a
           vast
           strengthening
           from
           Aquinas
           and
           the
           Schoolmen
           that
           follow'd
           him
           :
           and
           yet
           at
           the
           time
           that
           Luther
           and
           Calvin
           ,
           in
           opposition
           to
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           ,
           built
           much
           upon
           St.
           
           Austin's
           Authority
           ,
           almost
           all
           all
           that
           writ
           against
           them
           ,
           argu'd
           according
           to
           the
           Sentiments
           of
           the
           Greek
           Church
           :
           but
           those
           of
           Louvain
           ,
           and
           the
           Orders
           of
           the
           Dominicans
           and
           Augustinians
           did
           so
           maintain
           St.
           Austins
           and
           
           Aquinas's
           Doctrine
           ,
           that
           tho
           it
           was
           not
           liked
           ,
           because
           it
           seem'd
           to
           be
           too
           near
           theirs
           who
           were
           to
           be
           condemn'd
           as
           Hereticks
           ;
           yet
           the
           Council
           of
           Trent
           seem'd
           still
           to
           stick
           to
           St.
           Austin
           .
           Since
           that
           time
           the
           Iesuits
           Order
           ,
           who
           tho
           they
           at
           first
           set
           up
           for
           St.
           
           Austin's
           Doctrine
           ,
           yet
           since
           have
           chang'd
           their
           minds
           ,
           and
           taken
           themselves
           to
           the
           other
           side
           ,
           have
           by
           their
           Influence
           both
           at
           Rome
           and
           in
           other
           Courts
           ,
           so
           chang'd
           the
           Sense
           of
           the
           greater
           part
           of
           that
           Church
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           plain
           ,
           tho
           St.
           
           Austin's
           Name
           is
           too
           great
           to
           be
           openly
           disparaged
           ,
           yet
           they
           are
           now
           generally
           in
           the
           contrary
           Hypothesis
           .
        
         
           This
           I
           only
           instance
           to
           shew
           ,
           that
           in
           Speculative
           Points
           it
           is
           no
           hard
           matter
           
           to
           make
           multitudes
           go
           from
           one
           Opinion
           to
           another
           ,
           and
           to
           alter
           the
           Tradition
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           to
           bring
           one
           Age
           of
           the
           Church
           to
           think
           otherwise
           than
           another
           did
           .
           But
           after
           all
           ,
           
             Oral
             Tradition
          
           cannot
           be
           set
           up
           as
           the
           Judge
           of
           Controversies
           ,
           much
           less
           as
           the
           living
           and
           speaking
           Judge
           ,
           it
           is
           no
           real
           being
           ,
           nor
           do
           we
           know
           where
           to
           find
           it
           :
           The
           Tradition
           of
           one
           Body
           among
           them
           differs
           from
           another
           ,
           as
           in
           the
           point
           of
           the
           Immaculate
           Conception
           of
           the
           Blessed
           Virgin
           ,
           in
           which
           an
           Opinion
           has
           been
           lately
           started
           ,
           which
           is
           now
           receiv'd
           into
           all
           their
           Rituals
           ,
           and
           has
           given
           occasion
           to
           many
           Acts
           of
           Worship
           and
           publick
           Devotions
           ,
           which
           is
           most
           expresly
           contrary
           to
           all
           Ancient
           Tradition
           ;
           and
           yet
           is
           become
           now
           so
           Sacred
           ,
           that
           the
           whole
           Dominican
           Order
           feels
           no
           small
           Inconvenience
           by
           their
           being
           oblig'd
           ,
           as
           the
           Followers
           of
           Aquinas
           ,
           to
           maintain
           the
           contrary
           .
           The
           Traditions
           of
           one
           Nation
           are
           question'd
           by
           another
           ,
           particularly
           in
           this
           important
           Point
           of
           the
           Subject
           of
           this
           Infallibility
           .
           It
           is
           also
           impossible
           for
           any
           man
           to
           find
           this
           out
           ;
           must
           he
           suspend
           his
           Opinion
           till
           he
           has
           gone
           round
           the
           Church
           ,
           to
           ask
           every
           man
           what
           he
           was
           bred
           to
           ?
           This
           ,
           as
           it
           could
           not
           be
           suffer'd
           ,
           so
           it
           could
           not
           be
           so
           fully
           found
           out
           ,
           as
           to
           put
           a
           man
           in
           the
           way
           to
           end
           all
           Controversies
           ;
           in
           this
           a
           private
           Judgment
           must
           again
           come
           in
           :
           For
           tho
           it
           were
           granted
           that
           
             Oral
             Tradition
          
           is
           a
           Rule
           to
           judge
           Controversies
           by
           ,
           it
           can
           never
           be
           pretended
           that
           it
           is
           the
           
             living
             and
             speaking
             Iudge
          
           that
           must
           determine
           them
           .
        
         
           I
           come
           now
           to
           the
           two
           more
           receiv'd
           Opinions
           in
           this
           matter
           ;
           the
           one
           puts
           it
           in
           a
           General
           Council
           ,
           and
           the
           other
           puts
           it
           in
           the
           Pope
           ;
           and
           both
           the
           one
           and
           the
           other
           pretend
           that
           the
           
             Church
             Representative
          
           is
           in
           them
           .
           As
           for
           the
           pretence
           of
           some
           who
           seem
           to
           make
           a
           Third
           party
           ,
           and
           believe
           it
           to
           be
           in
           a
           Council
           confirm'd
           by
           the
           Pope
           ;
           this
           is
           only
           a
           plausible
           way
           of
           putting
           it
           wholly
           in
           the
           Pope
           ;
           for
           if
           the
           Definitions
           of
           a
           Council
           have
           no
           Infallibility
           in
           them
           ,
           till
           the
           Pope's
           Consent
           and
           Approbation
           is
           given
           ;
           then
           it
           is
           plain
           ,
           that
           all
           the
           Infallibility
           is
           in
           him
           ,
           and
           that
           he
           only
           chuses
           to
           exert
           it
           in
           that
           solemn
           way
           :
           For
           either
           Christ
           gave
           it
           to
           St.
           Peter
           and
           his
           Successors
           ,
           or
           he
           gave
           it
           not
           ;
           if
           he
           gave
           it
           not
           ,
           that
           pretension
           is
           out
           of
           doors
           ;
           if
           he
           gave
           it
           to
           them
           ,
           we
           plainly
           see
           no
           Limitations
           in
           the
           grant
           ;
           and
           whatsoever
           Rules
           or
           Methods
           may
           have
           become
           authoris'd
           by
           Practice
           and
           Custom
           ,
           they
           are
           only
           Ecclesiastical
           Constitutions
           ,
           but
           can
           never
           be
           suppos'd
           to
           limit
           Christ's
           Grant
           ,
           or
           to
           give
           any
           share
           of
           it
           to
           others
           .
        
         
           It
           will
           be
           to
           no
           purpose
           to
           object
           here
           ,
           That
           as
           some
           Constitutions
           ,
           our
           own
           in
           particular
           ,
           are
           so
           fram'd
           ,
           that
           the
           Legislative
           Authority
           ,
           tho
           it
           flows
           only
           from
           the
           King
           ,
           yet
           is
           limited
           to
           such
           a
           Method
           ,
           that
           it
           cannot
           be
           exerted
           but
           with
           the
           Concurrence
           of
           
             Lords
             and
             Commons
          
           ,
           so
           it
           may
           be
           also
           in
           the
           Church
           ;
           and
           thus
           the
           Pope
           can
           only
           use
           his
           Infallibility
           in
           Concurrence
           with
           a
           General
           Council
           ,
           or
           at
           least
           ,
           that
           both
           together
           are
           Infallible
           .
           But
           tho
           human
           Societies
           may
           model
           themselves
           as
           to
           their
           Legislation
           which
           way
           they
           will
           ,
           this
           will
           only
           prove
           ,
           that
           as
           to
           the
           Government
           and
           Administration
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           she
           may
           put
           her self
           into
           such
           a
           method
           as
           may
           be
           thought
           most
           regular
           and
           expedient
           ;
           and
           thus
           the
           Council
           of
           Nice
           limited
           the
           
             Bishops
             of
             a
             Province
          
           ,
           to
           do
           nothing
           without
           the
           consent
           of
           the
           Metropolitan
           :
           yet
           whatever
           may
           be
           done
           in
           sub●ltern
           Bodies
           ,
           where
           things
           that
           are
           done
           amiss
           may
           be
           rectifi'd
           by
           Appeals
           ,
           the
           Supream
           and
           last
           Resort
           must
           be
           left
           to
           the
           full
           freedom
           in
           which
           Christ
           has
           constituted
           his
           Church
           .
           It
           must
           be
           further
           consider'd
           ,
           That
           Infallibility
           is
           not
           like
           ordinary
           Jurisdiction
           or
           Legislation
           ,
           which
           may
           be
           moulded
           
           according
           to
           the
           conveniences
           of
           Society
           ;
           it
           is
           a
           Priviledge
           ,
           which
           if
           the
           Church
           has
           it
           at
           all
           ,
           she
           has
           it
           by
           an
           immediate
           Grant
           from
           Heaven
           ;
           and
           so
           she
           must
           enjoy
           and
           apply
           it
           according
           to
           the
           Ten
           or
           of
           that
           Grant
           ,
           and
           she
           cannot
           expect
           to
           have
           it
           continu'd
           to
           her
           ,
           but
           as
           she
           observes
           the
           nature
           of
           the
           Grant.
           Indeed
           if
           it
           were
           given
           her
           at
           large
           ,
           to
           be
           modell'd
           and
           lodg'd
           as
           she
           pleases
           ,
           there
           might
           be
           a
           power
           in
           her
           to
           limit
           the
           use
           of
           it
           to
           such
           forms
           as
           should
           be
           least
           liable
           to
           Exception
           or
           Abuse
           :
           But
           either
           it
           is
           granted
           to
           a
           single
           person
           ,
           or
           to
           the
           body
           in
           general
           :
           If
           it
           is
           granted
           to
           a
           single
           person
           ,
           then
           he
           ,
           and
           he
           only
           has
           it
           .
           He
           may
           indeed
           ,
           if
           he
           pleases
           ,
           in
           order
           to
           his
           being
           better
           inform'd
           or
           obey'd
           ,
           call
           a
           
             General
             Council
          
           ;
           but
           their
           proceedings
           are
           only
           preparatory
           to
           his
           using
           the
           Infallibility
           ,
           which
           is
           singly
           in
           himself
           :
           Nor
           can
           the
           Divine
           Grant
           be
           limited
           as
           to
           the
           exercise
           or
           use
           of
           it
           ;
           all
           such
           Rules
           must
           still
           be
           at
           the
           Pope's
           discretion
           .
           On
           the
           other
           hand
           ,
           If
           the
           Grant
           is
           given
           to
           the
           Community
           of
           the
           Pastors
           ,
           then
           the
           Infallibility
           must
           be
           in
           them
           ,
           and
           cannot
           be
           limited
           or
           supposed
           to
           stay
           for
           the
           Consent
           of
           any
           one
           Bishop
           ;
           for
           whatsoever
           regard
           may
           he
           had
           to
           any
           one
           man
           ,
           by
           reason
           of
           the
           Dignity
           of
           his
           See
           ,
           or
           his
           other
           Circumstances
           ;
           yet
           still
           this
           must
           be
           but
           a
           point
           or
           form
           of
           human
           Prudence
           :
           for
           the
           Infallibility
           must
           be
           where
           Christ
           has
           placed
           it
           ,
           and
           cannot
           be
           transferr'd
           from
           thence
           ,
           or
           be
           put
           any
           where
           else
           :
           So
           unless
           it
           is
           said
           ,
           that
           Christ
           has
           put
           this
           Infallibility
           between
           Pope
           and
           Council
           in
           so
           express
           a
           manner
           ,
           as
           all
           Constitutions
           do
           ,
           which
           are
           under
           a
           mixed
           Legislation
           ,
           which
           is
           not
           pretended
           ;
           then
           it
           must
           be
           lodged
           either
           in
           a
           General
           Council
           ,
           or
           in
           the
           Pope
           ,
           and
           cannot
           be
           in
           both
           .
           This
           then
           is
           to
           be
           examin'd
           in
           the
           next
           place
           .
        
         
           I
           begin
           therefore
           to
           examine
           the
           Plea
           for
           the
           Infallibility
           of
           Councils
           .
           It
           is
           at
           first
           no
           small
           prejudice
           against
           this
           Opinion
           ,
           that
           the
           Church
           was
           Constituted
           ,
           and
           had
           continu'd
           300.
           years
           before
           any
           thing
           that
           has
           the
           shadow
           of
           a
           General
           Council
           was
           call'd
           :
           so
           if
           an
           infallible
           Judge
           of
           Controversies
           be
           necessary
           to
           the
           Church
           ,
           here
           we
           see
           she
           subsisted
           ,
           in
           her
           hardest
           times
           ,
           in
           which
           she
           was
           the
           most
           distrest
           both
           by
           Heresies
           and
           Persecutions
           ,
           without
           one
           .
           We
           also
           see
           ,
           that
           she
           has
           been
           these
           last
           130.
           years
           without
           one
           ,
           tho
           there
           are
           warm
           Disputes
           among
           them
           ,
           both
           in
           Speculative
           and
           Practical
           Doctrines
           ,
           both
           sides
           reproaching
           one
           another
           with
           Heresy
           :
           and
           as
           there
           is
           little
           prospect
           of
           a
           Council
           ,
           neither
           the
           Court
           of
           Rome
           ,
           nor
           the
           Courts
           of
           other
           Princes
           ,
           who
           have
           among
           them
           taken
           away
           all
           the
           Primitive
           and
           Canonical
           Rights
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           which
           an
           honest
           Council
           must
           desire
           to
           regain
           ,
           being
           concern'd
           ever
           to
           have
           one
           :
           So
           if
           a
           Council
           were
           necessary
           ,
           it
           is
           not
           very
           easy
           to
           see
           how
           it
           should
           be
           brought
           together
           .
           During
           the
           Greatness
           of
           the
           Roman
           Empire
           ,
           it
           was
           in
           the
           Emperor's
           power
           to
           have
           brought
           the
           Bishops
           together
           at
           his
           pleasure
           ;
           but
           now
           this
           depends
           upon
           the
           Pope
           ,
           who
           summons
           them
           ,
           having
           obtain'd
           the
           consent
           of
           the
           Princes
           of
           Christendom
           ,
           which
           is
           subdivided
           into
           many
           different
           Soveraignties
           ,
           This
           Matter
           depending
           then
           so
           entirely
           upon
           the
           See
           of
           Rome
           ,
           there
           is
           no
           reason
           to
           look
           for
           one
           from
           them
           ;
           for
           they
           pretending
           to
           have
           the
           Infallibility
           in
           themselves
           ,
           should
           very
           much
           derogate
           from
           that
           ,
           if
           they
           summon'd
           a
           Council
           for
           a
           decision
           in
           Doctrinal
           Matters
           ,
           they
           being
           in
           possession
           of
           judging
           these
           at
           Rome
           :
           And
           as
           for
           Matters
           of
           Discipline
           ,
           except
           we
           can
           imagine
           ,
           that
           they
           will
           be
           content
           to
           part
           with
           that
           Authority
           which
           they
           have
           assum'd
           over
           all
           Sees
           and
           Churches
           ,
           and
           over
           all
           the
           Canons
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           we
           cannot
           see
           reason
           to
           fancy
           that
           they
           will
           ever
           call
           one
           .
           If
           they
           should
           ,
           the
           
           consent
           of
           all
           Soveraigns
           must
           likewise
           be
           obtain'd
           ;
           for
           it
           being
           a
           part
           of
           the
           Civil
           Authority
           ,
           to
           keep
           Subjects
           within
           the
           Princes
           Dominions
           ,
           they
           cannot
           be
           oblig'd
           to
           send
           their
           Bishops
           and
           Divines
           to
           a
           Council
           ,
           unless
           they
           please
           .
           This
           is
           a
           power
           which
           seems
           to
           belong
           to
           them
           ,
           it
           is
           certain
           they
           claim
           it
           ,
           and
           very
           probably
           would
           put
           it
           in
           execution
           ,
           if
           that
           matter
           came
           to
           be
           contested
           :
           So
           here
           are
           very
           great
           Contingencies
           to
           be
           conquer'd
           before
           a
           General
           Council
           can
           be
           brought
           together
           .
           Now
           it
           is
           not
           very
           likely
           that
           Christ
           should
           have
           left
           so
           great
           and
           so
           necessary
           a
           power
           to
           his
           Church
           ,
           by
           which
           all
           Controversies
           must
           be
           judged
           ,
           which
           yet
           must
           be
           at
           the
           mercy
           of
           so
           many
           Accidents
           before
           it
           can
           be
           brought
           to
           work
           ;
           and
           that
           the
           bringuing
           together
           of
           those
           Councils
           should
           depend
           so
           entirely
           upon
           them
           ,
           against
           whose
           Pretensions
           or
           Usurpations
           it
           seems
           to
           be
           most
           necessary
           .
        
         
           But
           to
           go
           more
           closely
           to
           this
           Opinion
           ,
           If
           the
           Infallibility
           lies
           in
           a
           General
           Council
           ,
           it
           is
           first
           necessary
           that
           we
           know
           who
           are
           the
           Members
           that
           must
           constitute
           this
           Council
           ;
           whether
           the
           Laity
           have
           a
           right
           to
           be
           in
           it
           ,
           and
           to
           Judge
           ,
           or
           not
           ?
           We
           find
           the
           Brethren
           as
           well
           as
           the
           Elders
           join'd
           with
           the
           Apostles
           in
           that
           first
           Council
           ,
           to
           which
           all
           subsequent
           Councils
           pretend
           they
           have
           succeeded
           ,
           and
           whose
           Style
           ,
           
             It
             seemed
             good
             to
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             and
             to
             us
             ,
          
           
           is
           one
           of
           the
           Foundations
           of
           this
           Authority
           .
           Why
           then
           are
           the
           Brethren
           ,
           or
           the
           
             whole
             Church
          
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           
             Lay
             Christians
          
           ,
           whom
           even
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           tho
           Inspir'd
           ,
           took
           to
           consult
           and
           judge
           with
           them
           ;
           Why
           ,
           I
           say
           ,
           are
           they
           now
           excluded
           ?
           It
           is
           also
           probable
           ,
           that
           by
           Elders
           or
           Presbyters
           ,
           are
           to
           be
           meant
           those
           to
           whom
           that
           name
           was
           afterwards
           appropriated
           ;
           why
           then
           are
           they
           shut
           out
           ?
           In
           a
           word
           ,
           If
           by
           a
           Divine
           Grant
           Infallibility
           belongs
           to
           a
           General
           Council
           ,
           we
           have
           a
           just
           Right
           to
           ask
           for
           a
           Definition
           of
           the
           Council
           ,
           by
           the
           same
           Authority
           ;
           otherwise
           we
           may
           ascribe
           Infallibility
           to
           those
           to
           whom
           God
           never
           meant
           to
           give
           it
           .
           Must
           this
           Council
           consist
           of
           all
           the
           Bishops
           of
           the
           Christian
           Church
           ?
           For
           tho
           this
           is
           both
           unreasonable
           ,
           and
           scarce
           possible
           ,
           yet
           if
           the
           Infallibility
           is
           given
           in
           common
           to
           the
           Pastors
           and
           Bishops
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           then
           it
           will
           be
           hard
           to
           shut
           out
           any
           from
           it
           ,
           if
           because
           of
           their
           distance
           ,
           their
           Age
           ,
           or
           their
           Poverty
           ,
           they
           cannot
           come
           to
           it
           ;
           and
           if
           tho
           a
           general
           Summons
           is
           pretended
           ,
           to
           give
           all
           men
           a
           right
           to
           come
           ,
           yet
           it
           is
           certain
           ,
           that
           only
           a
           few
           of
           those
           who
           have
           lived
           at
           a
           distance
           have
           come
           ,
           even
           in
           the
           best
           Ages
           ;
           those
           few
           will
           either
           be
           men
           of
           a
           greater
           degree
           ,
           of
           Wealth
           ,
           of
           Heat
           ,
           or
           of
           Health
           ,
           and
           will
           be
           probably
           men
           pickt
           out
           by
           their
           Princes
           ,
           as
           the
           fittest
           to
           serve
           their
           ends
           .
           Now
           if
           the
           Divine
           Grant
           be
           to
           the
           whole
           Body
           ,
           it
           will
           not
           be
           easy
           to
           shew
           ,
           that
           even
           the
           most
           numerous
           of
           those
           Meetings
           ,
           that
           pass
           for
           
             General
             Councils
          
           ,
           were
           truly
           such
           .
           Or
           if
           it
           is
           said
           ,
           that
           those
           few
           of
           remote
           Provinces
           come
           in
           the
           name
           of
           the
           rest
           ,
           and
           so
           represent
           them
           ;
           it
           must
           first
           appear
           ,
           whether
           such
           a
           thing
           as
           Infallibility
           can
           be
           deputed
           :
           indeed
           where
           a
           Controversy
           is
           already
           known
           ,
           Churches
           may
           send
           men
           fully
           instructed
           in
           their
           Doctrine
           ,
           who
           may
           be
           thereby
           well
           impower'd
           to
           declare
           ,
           how
           the
           Doctrine
           and
           Tradition
           has
           been
           setled
           among
           them
           :
           But
           if
           a
           Judgment
           is
           to
           be
           made
           upon
           the
           hearing
           of
           Parties
           ,
           and
           the
           discussing
           their
           Reasons
           on
           both
           sides
           ,
           which
           must
           be
           the
           case
           ,
           otherwise
           here
           is
           no
           Infallible
           Judge
           ;
           then
           in
           that
           case
           ,
           men
           at
           a
           distance
           ,
           who
           never
           heard
           the
           matter
           ,
           but
           very
           generally
           and
           partially
           ,
           cannot
           do
           this
           :
           therefore
           such
           as
           come
           to
           a
           Council
           ,
           must
           have
           the
           full
           power
           of
           Judging
           .
           We
           know
           ,
           that
           in
           Fact
           such
           Powers
           or
           Instructions
           are
           seldom
           
           given
           ,
           and
           in
           these
           latter
           Ages
           they
           will
           not
           at
           all
           be
           allow'd
           ;
           for
           the
           Bishops
           so
           instructed
           ,
           must
           be
           consider'd
           as
           the
           Proxies
           of
           their
           Principals
           ,
           and
           vote
           in
           their
           name
           ,
           which
           is
           contrary
           to
           the
           practice
           of
           all
           Councils
           exept
           that
           of
           Basile
           ,
           and
           can
           never
           be
           endured
           at
           Rome
           ,
           where
           every
           Italian
           Bishop
           ,
           tho
           his
           See
           is
           in
           some
           places
           but
           a
           small
           Parish
           ,
           is
           reckon'd
           in
           the
           Vote
           equal
           with
           any
           of
           those
           few
           that
           come
           from
           great
           Provinces
           .
        
         
           Now
           these
           are
           all
           Difficulties
           of
           such
           weight
           ,
           that
           it
           will
           not
           be
           easy
           to
           settle
           them
           with
           any
           Divine
           Warrants
           ,
           the
           Scripture
           being
           silent
           as
           to
           all
           such
           matters
           .
           Nor
           is
           it
           clear
           ,
           whether
           the
           whole
           Council
           must
           agree
           in
           the
           same
           Sentence
           ;
           or
           if
           a
           major
           number
           ,
           tho
           exceeding
           by
           one
           single
           voice
           ,
           is
           sufficient
           .
           If
           the
           Council
           at
           Ierusalem
           is
           insisted
           on
           ,
           as
           the
           Precedent
           to
           other
           Councils
           ,
           we
           see
           that
           All
           agreed
           there
           :
           And
           if
           this
           Infallibility
           is
           a
           power
           that
           Christ
           has
           left
           in
           his
           Church
           ,
           as
           necessary
           for
           her
           Peace
           and
           Preservation
           ,
           it
           may
           be
           reasonable
           enough
           to
           suppose
           ,
           that
           for
           giving
           their
           decisions
           the
           more
           Authority
           ,
           he
           should
           so
           order
           this
           matter
           by
           his
           Providence
           ,
           that
           they
           should
           all
           agree
           in
           their
           Judgments
           :
           For
           after
           all
           ,
           when
           a
           thing
           is
           carri'd
           but
           by
           One
           vote
           ,
           tho
           according
           to
           the
           Rules
           of
           all
           Human
           Courts
           ,
           it
           must
           be
           good
           in
           Law
           ;
           yet
           it
           is
           not
           easy
           to
           think
           ,
           that
           God
           would
           lodge
           such
           an
           Authority
           ,
           and
           suffer
           it
           to
           turn
           upon
           so
           small
           and
           so
           despicable
           an
           Inequality
           .
        
         
           In
           conclusion
           ,
           It
           does
           not
           appear
           from
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           whether
           in
           such
           decisions
           the
           Bishops
           should
           expect
           a
           Divine
           Inspiration
           ,
           such
           as
           that
           which
           setled
           the
           Judgment
           in
           the
           Council
           of
           Ierusalem
           ,
           or
           not
           .
           The
           meaning
           of
           those
           words
           ,
           
             It
             seemed
             good
             to
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             and
             to
             Vs
             ,
          
           seems
           to
           be
           this
           ;
           That
           as
           they
           of
           themselves
           were
           resolv'd
           on
           making
           that
           decision
           ,
           so
           an
           immediate
           Inspiration
           ,
           which
           was
           own'd
           by
           them
           all
           ,
           did
           finally
           determine
           them
           in
           their
           Resolution
           :
           Or
           it
           may
           be
           suppos'd
           to
           relate
           to
           that
           Effusion
           of
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           upon
           Cornelius
           and
           his
           Friends
           ,
           that
           being
           a
           solemn
           Declaration
           ,
           that
           men
           might
           be
           accepted
           of
           God
           ,
           while
           they
           were
           yet
           uncircumcised
           ;
           and
           that
           by
           consequence
           ,
           the
           Gentiles
           were
           not
           bound
           to
           the
           observance
           of
           those
           Precepts
           ,
           which
           did
           not
           oblige
           any
           but
           such
           as
           were
           circumcised
           .
           So
           that
           what
           they
           then
           decreed
           ,
           was
           only
           a
           general
           Inference
           which
           they
           drew
           from
           that
           particular
           case
           :
           And
           so
           they
           made
           a
           decision
           in
           favour
           of
           all
           the
           Gentiles
           ,
           from
           that
           which
           had
           happened
           to
           Cornelius
           .
           This
           is
           the
           clearest
           account
           that
           can
           be
           given
           of
           these
           words
           ,
           which
           understood
           otherwise
           ,
           look
           as
           if
           they
           had
           added
           their
           decision
           ,
           as
           the
           giving
           a
           further
           weight
           to
           that
           made
           by
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           ,
           or
           as
           a
           Vehicle
           to
           convey
           it
           ,
           which
           is
           too
           absurd
           to
           suppose
           :
           Now
           if
           any
           build
           upon
           that
           Council
           ,
           they
           must
           make
           the
           parallel
           just
           ,
           and
           shew
           that
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           interposes
           in
           their
           Conclusions
           .
        
         
           To
           all
           these
           Considerations
           we
           must
           add
           this
           ,
           That
           the
           first
           Councils
           are
           to
           be
           supposed
           to
           have
           understood
           their
           own
           Authority
           ;
           or
           at
           least
           the
           sense
           of
           the
           Church
           at
           that
           time
           concerning
           it
           .
           They
           considered
           the
           several
           Passages
           of
           Scripture
           ,
           and
           framed
           their
           Decisions
           out
           of
           them
           ;
           which
           were
           afterwards
           defended
           by
           some
           who
           had
           been
           of
           their
           Body
           ;
           not
           as
           if
           their
           Authority
           or
           Decision
           had
           put
           an
           end
           to
           the
           Controversy
           .
           They
           urge
           indeed
           the
           great
           numbers
           of
           the
           Bishops
           that
           made
           those
           Decisions
           ;
           
           but
           use
           that
           rather
           as
           a
           strong
           Inducement
           to
           beget
           a
           prejudice
           in
           their
           favour
           ,
           than
           as
           an
           Authority
           that
           could
           not
           be
           contradicted
           .
           In
           this
           strain
           does
           Athanasius
           defend
           the
           
           Council
           of
           Nice
           :
           For
           indeed
           even
           that
           of
           Numbers
           was
           to
           be
           sparingly
           urged
           ,
           after
           the
           Council
           at
           Arimini
           ,
           
           where
           Numbers
           were
           on
           the
           other
           side
           .
           The
           chief
           Writers
           of
           those
           times
           make
           their
           Appeals
           to
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           they
           bring
           many
           Passages
           out
           of
           them
           ,
           and
           are
           very
           short
           and
           defective
           in
           making
           out
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           the
           Church
           from
           Tradition
           ,
           or
           Fathers
           .
           Athanasius
           names
           not
           above
           four
           ,
           and
           these
           had
           lived
           very
           near
           that
           time
           ;
           two
           of
           them
           ,
           Origen
           and
           Dionysius
           ,
           were
           claimed
           by
           the
           other
           Side
           .
           There
           are
           but
           few
           ,
           and
           very
           late
           Authorities
           ,
           alledged
           in
           the
           Council
           of
           Ephesus
           ;
           and
           those
           at
           Chalcedon
           made
           their
           definition
           chiefly
           upon
           the
           Authority
           and
           reguard
           to
           Pope
           
           Leo's
           Letter
           ,
           in
           which
           there
           are
           indeed
           very
           many
           Allegations
           from
           Scripture
           ,
           but
           not
           so
           much
           as
           one
           from
           any
           Father
           .
           Thus
           it
           is
           plain
           ,
           both
           from
           the
           Practice
           of
           those
           Councils
           ,
           and
           the
           Disputes
           of
           those
           who
           writ
           in
           defence
           of
           their
           Decisions
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           not
           then
           believed
           that
           they
           had
           any
           Infallible
           Authority
           ,
           since
           that
           is
           never
           so
           much
           as
           once
           claimed
           by
           any
           of
           that
           time
           ,
           that
           I
           know
           of
           ,
           a
           great
           deal
           being
           said
           to
           the
           contrary
           by
           many
           of
           them
           .
           It
           is
           true
           ,
           there
           are
           some
           high
           Expressions
           ,
           both
           in
           some
           of
           the
           Councils
           ,
           and
           in
           some
           of
           the
           Fathers
           of
           that
           time
           ,
           which
           import
           that
           they
           believed
           
             they
             were
             directed
             by
             God
          
           :
           But
           this
           is
           no
           other
           ,
           than
           what
           may
           be
           said
           concerning
           any
           Body
           of
           Good
           and
           Learned
           men
           ,
           who
           use
           a
           great
           deal
           of
           pious
           caution
           in
           forming
           their
           Decisions
           .
           Therefore
           great
           difference
           is
           to
           be
           made
           between
           a
           plain
           assuming
           an
           Infallible
           Authority
           ,
           and
           Rhetorical
           Hints
           of
           their
           being
           guided
           by
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           ;
           the
           former
           does
           not
           appear
           ,
           and
           the
           latter
           shews
           that
           such
           as
           used
           those
           ways
           of
           speaking
           ,
           did
           not
           think
           them
           infallible
           ;
           but
           they
           believing
           that
           they
           had
           made
           good
           Decisions
           ,
           did
           upon
           that
           presume
           that
           they
           were
           guided
           by
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           .
        
         
           And
           thus
           it
           appears
           in
           a
           great
           variety
           of
           Considerations
           ,
           that
           we
           have
           no
           reason
           to
           believe
           that
           there
           is
           an
           Infallibility
           in
           a
           General
           Council
           ,
           and
           that
           we
           do
           not
           so
           much
           as
           know
           what
           is
           necessary
           to
           make
           one
           .
           And
           to
           sum
           up
           all
           that
           belongs
           to
           this
           Head
           ,
           The
           Decisions
           of
           those
           Councils
           must
           have
           an
           Infallible
           Expounder
           as
           well
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           urged
           ,
           that
           the
           Books
           of
           the
           Scriptures
           cannot
           be
           of
           use
           to
           us
           ,
           if
           there
           is
           not
           in
           the
           Church
           a
           
             living
             speaking
             Iudge
          
           to
           declare
           their
           true
           sense
           .
           Now
           this
           is
           rather
           more
           necessary
           with
           relation
           to
           the
           Decrees
           of
           Councils
           ,
           which
           as
           they
           are
           Writings
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           so
           they
           being
           much
           more
           Voluminous
           ,
           and
           more
           artificially
           contrived
           ,
           and
           couched
           ,
           need
           a
           Commentary
           much
           more
           than
           a
           few
           plain
           and
           simple
           Writings
           ,
           which
           make
           up
           the
           
             New
             Testament
          
           .
           If
           then
           the
           Councils
           must
           be
           expounded
           ,
           there
           must
           be
           ,
           according
           to
           their
           main
           reasoning
           ,
           an
           Infallibility
           lodged
           somewere
           else
           ,
           to
           give
           their
           sense
           :
           And
           the
           necessity
           of
           this
           has
           appeared
           evidently
           since
           the
           time
           of
           the
           Council
           of
           Trent
           ;
           for
           both
           upon
           the
           Article
           of
           
             Divine
             Grace
          
           ,
           and
           upon
           their
           Sacrament
           of
           Penance
           ,
           there
           have
           been
           ,
           and
           still
           are
           ,
           great
           debates
           among
           them
           concerning
           the
           meaning
           of
           the
           Decrees
           of
           that
           Council
           ,
           both
           Parties
           pretending
           that
           they
           are
           of
           their
           side
           .
           Who
           then
           shall
           decide
           these
           Controversies
           ,
           and
           expound
           those
           Decrees
           ?
           This
           must
           not
           be
           laid
           over
           to
           the
           next
           General
           Council
           ,
           for
           then
           the
           Infallibility
           will
           be
           in
           an
           Abeyance
           ,
           and
           lost
           during
           that
           Interval
           .
        
         
           So
           this
           Inference
           leads
           me
           to
           the
           last
           Hypothesis
           ,
           That
           the
           Infallibility
           is
           in
           the
           Pope
           ,
           and
           in
           him
           only
           .
           And
           it
           must
           be
           confessed
           ,
           that
           this
           is
           the
           only
           Opinion
           that
           is
           consistent
           to
           it self
           in
           all
           its
           parts
           :
           Here
           is
           a
           
             living
             and
             speaking
             Iudge
          
           ,
           and
           if
           he
           is
           not
           Infallible
           ,
           it
           is
           plain
           that
           they
           have
           no
           
           Infallibility
           at
           all
           among
           them
           .
           And
           yet
           his
           Infallibility
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           a
           thing
           of
           which
           no
           man
           ever
           dreamt
           for
           the
           first
           nine
           or
           ten
           Ages
           ,
           so
           it
           has
           such
           violent
           presumptions
           against
           it
           ,
           that
           without
           very
           express
           proof
           it
           will
           not
           be
           reasonable
           to
           expect
           that
           any
           should
           believe
           it
           .
           The
           Ignorance
           of
           most
           Popes
           ,
           the
           Secular
           Maxims
           by
           which
           they
           are
           governed
           ,
           the
           Political
           Methods
           in
           which
           they
           are
           elected
           ,
           the
           Forgeries
           ,
           chiefly
           of
           their
           Decretal
           Epistles
           ,
           by
           which
           their
           Authority
           was
           principally
           asserted
           ,
           and
           which
           are
           now
           as
           universally
           rejected
           as
           spurious
           ,
           as
           they
           were
           once
           owned
           to
           be
           genuine
           ;
           their
           aspiring
           to
           the
           same
           Authority
           in
           Temporals
           ,
           for
           many
           Ages
           ,
           which
           they
           have
           gained
           in
           Spirituals
           ;
           their
           having
           dissolved
           the
           whole
           Authority
           of
           the
           Primitive
           Constitutions
           ,
           and
           Ancient
           Canons
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           all
           that
           practice
           of
           Corruption
           that
           is
           in
           all
           their
           Courts
           ,
           by
           which
           the
           whole
           order
           of
           the
           Church
           is
           totally
           reversed
           :
           All
           these
           are
           such
           lawful
           and
           violent
           Prejudices
           against
           them
           ,
           that
           they
           must
           needs
           fortify
           a
           man
           in
           opposition
           to
           any
           such
           Pretensions
           ,
           till
           it
           is
           very
           plainly
           proved
           .
        
         
           These
           Characters
           agree
           so
           very
           ill
           with
           Infallibility
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           not
           easy
           to
           believe
           they
           can
           be
           together
           :
           Since
           for
           above
           800
           years
           together
           the
           Papacy
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           represented
           by
           their
           own
           Writers
           ,
           was
           ,
           perhaps
           ,
           the
           worst
           Succession
           of
           men
           that
           can
           be
           found
           in
           any
           History
           ;
           And
           it
           will
           seem
           strange
           ,
           if
           God
           has
           lodged
           such
           wonderful
           Power
           with
           such
           a
           sort
           of
           men
           ,
           and
           yet
           has
           taken
           so
           little
           care
           of
           them
           ,
           to
           make
           them
           look
           like
           the
           proper
           Subjects
           of
           that
           Authority
           .
           We
           do
           plainly
           see
           ,
           that
           the
           Primitive
           Church
           ,
           even
           when
           they
           enlarged
           their
           Papal
           Authority
           ,
           as
           to
           Government
           ,
           did
           it
           ,
           what
           out
           of
           a
           respect
           to
           St.
           Peter
           ,
           and
           St.
           Paul
           ,
           who
           they
           believed
           founded
           that
           Church
           ,
           and
           suffered
           Martyrdom
           in
           it
           ;
           and
           what
           ,
           or
           most
           chiefly
           ,
           out
           of
           their
           regard
           to
           the
           dignity
           of
           that
           City
           ,
           it
           being
           the
           Head
           of
           the
           Empire
           ,
           under
           which
           they
           lived
           ;
           and
           this
           appeared
           by
           their
           giving
           the
           same
           Priviledges
           to
           Constantinople
           ,
           when
           it
           became
           the
           
             Imperial
             City
          
           ,
           which
           was
           made
           second
           to
           the
           other
           ,
           and
           equal
           to
           it
           ,
           except
           only
           in
           order
           and
           rank
           :
           But
           as
           for
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           tho
           still
           the
           regard
           to
           St.
           Peter
           went
           far
           ;
           yet
           when
           Liberius
           subscribed
           to
           Semiarianism
           ,
           it
           was
           never
           pretended
           that
           his
           Authority
           had
           in
           any
           thing
           altered
           the
           case
           ,
           which
           must
           have
           been
           urged
           ,
           if
           he
           had
           been
           believed
           Infallible
           .
        
         
           The
           Case
           of
           Honorius
           does
           fully
           discover
           the
           sense
           of
           the
           Church
           in
           the
           Sixth
           Century
           ,
           concerning
           their
           Infallibility
           :
           He
           was
           condemned
           as
           a
           Monothelite
           ,
           by
           a
           General
           Council
           ,
           which
           was
           confirmed
           by
           several
           Popes
           ,
           who
           did
           by
           name
           condemn
           him
           .
           Now
           we
           are
           not
           ,
           a
           whit
           concerned
           in
           his
           Cause
           and
           Condemnation
           ,
           whether
           it
           was
           just
           or
           not
           ;
           and
           whether
           it
           was
           upon
           a
           due
           examination
           or
           not
           ;
           It
           is
           enough
           for
           us
           that
           a
           General
           Council
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           several
           Popes
           in
           that
           Age
           ,
           had
           never
           dreamt
           of
           Infallibility
           ;
           otherwise
           they
           could
           not
           have
           condemned
           him
           ,
           or
           believe
           him
           capable
           of
           Heresy
           .
           This
           might
           be
           brought
           down
           to
           many
           later
           Instances
           ,
           in
           which
           several
           Popes
           have
           been
           charged
           with
           Heresy
           ;
           one
           shall
           suffice
           .
        
         
           They
           have
           pretended
           to
           an
           Authority
           from
           Christ
           ,
           to
           depose
           Kings
           ,
           and
           to
           transfer
           their
           Dominions
           to
           others
           :
           This
           they
           have
           not
           only
           done
           by
           force
           and
           violence
           ,
           but
           by
           many
           solemn
           Decisions
           ,
           in
           which
           this
           Authority
           has
           been
           claimed
           as
           founded
           on
           several
           Passages
           of
           Scripture
           ,
           not
           forgetting
           those
           ,
           
             In
             the
             beginning
          
           ,
           not
           ,
           
             In
             the
             beginnings
             ,
             did
             God
             create
             ,
          
           and
           
             the
             great
             light
             that
             rules
             the
             day
          
           ;
           these
           ,
           with
           many
           more
           ,
           they
           have
           urged
           both
           from
           
           the
           Old
           and
           
             New
             Testament
          
           .
           This
           they
           did
           with
           the
           utmost
           pomp
           of
           solemn
           Declarations
           ,
           and
           upon
           this
           Head
           they
           filled
           the
           World
           with
           Wars
           :
           Some
           few
           writ
           against
           these
           Pretensions
           ,
           but
           the
           Popes
           stood
           to
           them
           ,
           and
           carried
           them
           on
           in
           a
           course
           of
           five
           or
           six
           Centuries
           with
           all
           possible
           vigour
           :
           And
           during
           those
           Ages
           this
           Doctrine
           grew
           to
           be
           universally
           received
           by
           the
           Learned
           and
           Unlearned
           ,
           by
           all
           the
           Universities
           ,
           all
           the
           Divines
           ,
           Canonists
           ,
           and
           Casuists
           ,
           not
           one
           single
           Person
           daring
           to
           oppose
           so
           strong
           a
           Current
           :
           So
           that
           Cardinal
           Perron
           was
           in
           the
           right
           ,
           when
           he
           affirmed
           that
           this
           was
           the
           Doctrine
           universally
           received
           in
           the
           Church
           for
           the
           last
           six
           Centuries
           ,
           without
           contradiction
           ,
           before
           
           Calvin's
           days
           ;
           and
           those
           few
           that
           seemed
           to
           write
           against
           it
           ,
           durst
           only
           oppose
           the
           Pope's
           direct
           Power
           in
           Temporals
           as
           the
           
             Superior
             Lord
          
           ,
           to
           whom
           Kings
           were
           but
           Vassals
           ,
           but
           durst
           not
           contradict
           his
           Authority
           over
           them
           in
           case
           of
           Heresy
           .
        
         
           This
           then
           being
           so
           publick
           and
           uncontested
           a
           Point
           ,
           as
           it
           shakes
           the
           Authority
           of
           
             Oral
             Tradition
          
           ,
           and
           shews
           how
           Doctrines
           ,
           even
           in
           points
           in
           which
           mens
           Interests
           did
           strongly
           oppose
           them
           ,
           could
           get
           into
           the
           Church
           ,
           though
           not
           derived
           down
           from
           the
           Apostles
           ;
           so
           it
           totally
           destroys
           the
           Pope's
           Pretensions
           to
           Infallibility
           ,
           in
           the
           Opinion
           of
           all
           such
           as
           think
           this
           to
           be
           simply
           unlawful
           ;
           and
           that
           it
           subverts
           the
           Order
           which
           God
           has
           setled
           in
           the
           World.
           For
           there
           is
           not
           any
           one
           Fact
           in
           History
           that
           can
           be
           less
           contested
           ,
           than
           that
           the
           Popes
           have
           assumed
           this
           Authority
           ,
           and
           that
           they
           have
           vouched
           Divine
           Warrants
           for
           it
           .
        
         
           To
           this
           also
           we
           may
           well
           add
           another
           train
           of
           Difficulties
           ,
           about
           the
           Right
           to
           chuse
           this
           Pope
           ;
           in
           whom
           it
           is
           vested
           ;
           what
           number
           is
           necessary
           for
           a
           Canonical
           Election
           ;
           and
           how
           far
           Simony
           voids
           it
           ;
           and
           who
           is
           the
           Competent
           Judge
           of
           the
           Simony
           ;
           or
           in
           the
           case
           of
           different
           Elections
           ,
           who
           shall
           judge
           which
           of
           the
           two
           pretending
           Popes
           was
           truly
           chosen
           .
           It
           must
           also
           be
           cleared
           in
           what
           form
           he
           is
           to
           proceed
           ,
           when
           Infallibility
           accompanies
           his
           Decisions
           ;
           whether
           he
           may
           proceed
           upon
           his
           own
           sense
           ,
           or
           with
           the
           advice
           of
           others
           ,
           and
           who
           these
           must
           be
           ;
           and
           what
           Solemnities
           in
           the
           Publication
           are
           necessary
           to
           make
           him
           speak
           
             ex
             Cathedra
          
           .
           Here
           a
           great
           variety
           of
           Difficulties
           arise
           ,
           which
           ought
           to
           be
           well
           cleared
           to
           us
           ,
           before
           we
           can
           be
           bound
           to
           acquiesce
           in
           so
           great
           a
           Point
           as
           his
           Infallibility
           :
           And
           we
           ought
           to
           have
           these
           things
           made
           out
           by
           a
           Divine
           Authority
           ;
           for
           if
           Christ
           has
           made
           a
           special
           grant
           of
           Infallibility
           to
           the
           Bishops
           of
           Rome
           ,
           no
           Forms
           nor
           Rules
           invented
           by
           men
           can
           limit
           that
           .
           These
           may
           be
           Rules
           agreed
           on
           as
           fit
           to
           be
           observed
           ;
           but
           after
           all
           ,
           if
           a
           Pope
           is
           Infallible
           ,
           by
           a
           Commission
           from
           Jesus
           Christ
           ,
           he
           must
           be
           believed
           Infallible
           ,
           tho
           he
           should
           break
           through
           all
           those
           Forms
           ,
           that
           men
           have
           only
           invented
           .
        
         
           It
           remains
           then
           ,
           that
           we
           consider
           those
           Proofs
           that
           are
           brought
           to
           confirm
           this
           ;
           since
           without
           very
           good
           ones
           ,
           it
           is
           extream
           unreasonable
           to
           urge
           such
           a
           Point
           ,
           or
           to
           expect
           that
           it
           should
           be
           submitted
           to
           .
           Here
           all
           that
           was
           said
           formerly
           against
           proving
           this
           matter
           from
           Scripture
           ,
           is
           to
           be
           remembred
           :
           But
           waving
           that
           in
           this
           place
           ,
           the
           Passages
           that
           seem
           to
           be
           formal
           ,
           for
           the
           Church
           in
           general
           ,
           are
           brought
           to
           support
           the
           Papal
           Authority
           :
           For
           if
           great
           Powers
           are
           given
           to
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           if
           it
           does
           not
           appear
           that
           they
           are
           any
           where
           else
           ,
           then
           they
           must
           be
           found
           in
           him
           ,
           he
           being
           the
           Church-Representative
           .
           But
           this
           is
           an
           absurd
           Imagination
           ,
           unless
           they
           can
           shew
           us
           ,
           that
           God
           has
           lodged
           that
           Representation
           in
           that
           See.
           As
           for
           that
           of
           18.
           
           St.
           Matthew
           17.
           
             for
             telling
             the
             Church
          
           ,
           and
           that
           such
           as
           
             do
             not
             hear
             it
             ,
             shall
             be
             to
             us
             as
             Heathens
             and
             Publicans
             ,
          
           it
           must
           be
           confess'd
           ,
           that
           these
           words
           barely
           in
           themselves
           ,
           and
           as
           separated
           from
           all
           that
           went
           before
           ,
           seem
           to
           speak
           out
           all
           that
           they
           plead
           for
           ;
           but
           when
           the
           
           occasion
           of
           them
           ,
           and
           the
           manner
           that
           governs
           them
           ,
           is
           consider'd
           ,
           nothing
           is
           plainer
           ,
           that
           our
           Saviour
           is
           here
           speaking
           only
           of
           such
           quarrellings
           and
           differences
           as
           may
           happen
           to
           fall
           out
           among
           Christians
           ,
           who
           are
           by
           these
           words
           oblig'd
           to
           try
           all
           amicable
           ways
           of
           setling
           them
           :
           First
           by
           private
           endeavours
           ,
           then
           by
           the
           interposition
           of
           Friends
           ,
           and
           finally
           ,
           by
           the
           Authority
           of
           that
           Body
           or
           Church
           to
           which
           they
           belong'd
           ;
           and
           such
           as
           could
           not
           be
           prevail'd
           on
           by
           those
           methods
           ,
           were
           to
           be
           esteem'd
           no
           true
           Christians
           ,
           but
           to
           be
           look'd
           on
           as
           Heathens
           ,
           or
           as
           very
           bad
           men
           .
           They
           might
           upon
           that
           be
           excommunicated
           ,
           and
           prosecuted
           afterwards
           in
           Civil
           Courts
           :
           since
           they
           had
           no
           right
           any
           more
           to
           the
           Tenderness
           and
           Charity
           that
           ought
           to
           be
           among
           the
           Members
           of
           the
           Church
           .
           This
           Exposition
           has
           a
           fair
           appearance
           ,
           and
           looks
           like
           being
           true
           ,
           to
           say
           no
           more
           at
           present
           ,
           for
           that
           is
           enough
           ,
           according
           to
           what
           was
           formerly
           laid
           down
           ,
           since
           the
           proofs
           of
           such
           a
           matter
           as
           this
           is
           ,
           ought
           to
           be
           full
           and
           home
           :
           This
           seems
           to
           look
           more
           favourable
           towards
           the
           way
           of
           the
           Congregational
           Churches
           ,
           in
           which
           the
           whole
           Assembly
           of
           the
           Brotherhood
           govern
           all
           their
           Concerns
           ;
           but
           does
           not
           so
           much
           as
           by
           a
           hint
           seem
           to
           favour
           the
           pretensions
           ,
           either
           of
           Popes
           or
           Councils
           .
        
         
           That
           Character
           of
           the
           Church
           given
           by
           St.
           Paul
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           
             the
             Pillar
             and
             Ground
             of
             Truth
             ,
          
           is
           a
           figurative
           form
           of
           Speech
           ,
           
           upon
           which
           it
           is
           never
           safe
           to
           build
           ,
           much
           less
           to
           lay
           so
           much
           weight
           upon
           it
           :
           It
           is
           a
           Description
           that
           the
           Iews
           gave
           to
           their
           Synagogues
           ,
           and
           is
           by
           St.
           Paul
           appli'd
           to
           the
           Church
           of
           Ephesus
           ;
           for
           it
           is
           visible
           ,
           that
           it
           has
           no
           relation
           to
           the
           Catholick
           Church
           ,
           it
           being
           only
           an
           enforcing
           consideration
           to
           oblige
           Timothy
           to
           a
           greater
           caution
           in
           his
           Behaviour
           there
           .
           It
           has
           visibly
           a
           relation
           to
           Inscriptions
           that
           were
           made
           on
           Pillars
           :
           but
           what
           ever
           be
           the
           strict
           Importance
           of
           the
           Phrase
           ,
           it
           is
           clear
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           but
           a
           Phrase
           ,
           and
           therefore
           it
           cannot
           bear
           that
           which
           is
           raised
           upon
           it
           .
        
         
           Some
           Reflections
           have
           been
           already
           made
           on
           those
           Promises
           of
           Christ
           to
           his
           Apostles
           ,
           that
           
             the
             Spirit
             should
             lead
             them
             into
             all
             Truth
             ,
          
           which
           plainly
           related
           to
           the
           infallible
           Conduct
           under
           which
           they
           were
           to
           be
           put
           ;
           but
           from
           these
           words
           themselves
           there
           is
           no
           reason
           to
           infer
           ,
           that
           the
           Promises
           were
           to
           descend
           to
           any
           after
           them
           ,
           they
           relate
           to
           an
           immediate
           Inspiration
           ;
           so
           if
           they
           prove
           any
           thing
           ,
           they
           prove
           too
           much
           ,
           That
           the
           Church
           must
           still
           have
           in
           it
           a
           successive
           Inspiration
           .
           It
           is
           urg'd
           ,
           that
           a
           parity
           of
           Reason
           leads
           us
           to
           conclude
           ,
           That
           this
           Promise
           was
           still
           to
           continue
           ,
           tho
           not
           in
           the
           same
           manner
           ,
           in
           the
           Church
           :
           But
           all
           such
           Arguments
           are
           only
           conjectural
           Inferences
           ,
           and
           are
           at
           best
           but
           probabilities
           ;
           so
           that
           there
           is
           no
           arguing
           from
           them
           ,
           and
           therefore
           this
           can
           signify
           nothing
           .
        
         
           Those
           words
           of
           our
           Saviour's
           ,
           with
           which
           St.
           Matthew
           concludes
           his
           Gospel
           ,
           
             Lo
             I
             am
             with
             you
             always
             ,
             even
             to
             the
             end
             of
             the
             world
             ,
          
           infer
           no
           Infallibility
           ,
           
           but
           import
           only
           a
           promise
           of
           Assistance
           and
           Protection
           ,
           which
           was
           a
           necessary
           encouragement
           to
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           who
           were
           sent
           out
           upon
           so
           hard
           and
           laborious
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           dangerous
           Commission
           .
           In
           both
           Testaments
           ,
           by
           God's
           
             being
             with
          
           any
           ,
           by
           
             his
             walking
             with
             them
             ,
             his
             being
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             them
             ,
          
           
           
             his
             never
             leaving
             them
             ,
             nor
             forsaking
             them
             ,
          
           no
           more
           is
           meant
           ,
           but
           that
           he
           watches
           over
           them
           ;
           that
           he
           directs
           ,
           assists
           and
           protects
           them
           ;
           and
           there
           being
           a
           vast
           difference
           between
           all
           this
           and
           Infallibility
           ,
           it
           can
           prove
           noting
           of
           that
           kind
           .
        
         
           So
           that
           in
           conclusion
           ,
           the
           whole
           matter
           must
           turn
           upon
           the
           words
           of
           Christ
           
           to
           St.
           Peter
           ;
           for
           these
           do
           not
           relate
           to
           the
           Church
           in
           general
           ,
           but
           seem
           to
           belong
           particularly
           to
           him
           :
           yet
           there
           is
           not
           so
           much
           as
           a
           hint
           given
           to
           lead
           us
           to
           apply
           them
           to
           his
           Successors
           ;
           nor
           does
           he
           give
           any
           himself
           when
           he
           was
           writing
           his
           Second
           Epistle
           ,
           not
           long
           before
           his
           death
           ,
           since
           he
           mentions
           a
           Revelation
           that
           he
           had
           of
           its
           being
           near
           him
           ;
           yet
           he
           does
           not
           in
           those
           last
           Warnings
           against
           the
           Corrupters
           of
           this
           Holy
           Religion
           ,
           give
           so
           much
           as
           a
           remote
           Intimation
           of
           any
           Authority
           that
           he
           was
           to
           leave
           behind
           him
           for
           the
           Government
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           preserving
           it
           pure
           both
           from
           Error
           and
           Immorality
           .
           Nor
           were
           these
           words
           of
           Christ's
           so
           much
           as
           pretended
           for
           many
           Ages
           ,
           to
           import
           any
           Authority
           or
           Infallibility
           lodg'd
           with
           St.
           
           Peter's
           Successors
           .
           I
           do
           not
           now
           question
           his
           being
           at
           Rome
           ,
           tho
           that
           matter
           is
           really
           so
           doubtful
           ,
           that
           even
           there
           ,
           we
           are
           far
           from
           any
           degree
           so
           much
           as
           of
           human
           Certainty
           .
           But
           to
           go
           on
           with
           those
           words
           of
           our
           Saviour's
           to
           St.
           Peter
           ,
           there
           is
           one
           great
           presumption
           that
           lies
           against
           any
           pecular
           Authority
           given
           to
           him
           by
           them
           ,
           since
           we
           see
           not
           the
           least
           appearance
           ;
           either
           in
           the
           
             Acts
             of
             the
             Apostles
          
           ,
           or
           Epistles
           ,
           of
           any
           peculiar
           Appeals
           or
           References
           made
           to
           him
           :
           On
           the
           contrary
           ,
           he
           seems
           to
           be
           call'd
           to
           an
           account
           for
           his
           going
           to
           Cornelius
           ,
           and
           baptizing
           the
           Gentiles
           ;
           he
           only
           delivers
           his
           Opinion
           as
           one
           person
           in
           the
           Council
           of
           Ierusalem
           ,
           but
           St.
           Iames
           gives
           the
           definitive
           Sentence
           .
           St.
           Paul
           never
           makes
           any
           Appeal
           to
           him
           ,
           in
           the
           Contests
           of
           which
           he
           writes
           ;
           He
           settles
           matters
           ,
           and
           makes
           Decisions
           ,
           without
           ever
           having
           recourse
           to
           his
           Authority
           .
           He
           seems
           on
           the
           contrary
           to
           avoid
           it
           ,
           and
           when
           probably
           some
           of
           the
           Judaisers
           among
           the
           Galatians
           were
           appealing
           to
           him
           ,
           or
           at
           least
           to
           some
           practices
           of
           his
           ,
           St.
           Paul
           shews
           how
           he
           had
           fail'd
           in
           those
           matters
           :
           for
           tho
           the
           Apostles
           were
           so
           govern'd
           by
           Divine
           Inspiration
           ,
           that
           they
           could
           not
           err
           nor
           be
           mistaken
           in
           points
           of
           Doctrine
           ;
           yet
           as
           to
           their
           Actions
           ,
           they
           were
           left
           to
           the
           freedom
           of
           their
           own
           Wills
           ,
           and
           so
           humane
           frailty
           might
           in
           some
           Instances
           have
           prevail'd
           over
           them
           .
           It
           is
           evident
           from
           that
           Epistle
           ,
           that
           St.
           Paul
           own'd
           no
           dependance
           upon
           him
           ,
           nor
           did
           he
           submit
           in
           any
           sort
           to
           him
           ,
           as
           having
           any
           degrees
           in
           his
           Commission
           or
           Authority
           superiour
           to
           his
           own
           .
           These
           are
           all
           such
           pregnant
           Intimations
           ,
           as
           make
           it
           more
           reasonable
           to
           give
           such
           a
           sence
           to
           those
           words
           ,
           as
           will
           import
           no
           special
           Authority
           given
           to
           St.
           Peter
           ,
           since
           it
           does
           not
           appear
           ,
           that
           either
           St.
           Peter
           or
           the
           Apostles
           themselves
           understood
           them
           so
           :
           for
           since
           they
           persist
           afterwards
           to
           have
           their
           Disputes
           ,
           
             which
             of
             them
             was
             the
             greatest
             ,
          
           it
           is
           plain
           ,
           they
           did
           not
           understand
           this
           to
           be
           the
           Importance
           of
           our
           Saviour's
           Words
           ;
           And
           it
           is
           as
           plain
           ,
           that
           no
           part
           of
           the
           Scripture-History
           makes
           for
           this
           ,
           but
           very
           much
           against
           it
           .
        
         
           Now
           as
           to
           the
           words
           themselves
           ,
           they
           begin
           with
           an
           Allusion
           to
           his
           Name
           ,
           and
           Phrases
           built
           upon
           such
           Allusions
           ,
           are
           seldom
           to
           be
           strictly
           and
           Grammatically
           understood
           .
           
           By
           ,
           
             Vpon
             this
             Rock
             will
             I
             build
             my
             Church
             ,
          
           many
           of
           the
           Fathers
           have
           understood
           the
           
             Person
             of
             Christ
          
           ;
           others
           ,
           which
           amounts
           to
           the
           same
           thing
           ,
           
             faith
             in
             him
          
           ,
           or
           the
           
             Confession
             of
             that
             faith
          
           ;
           for
           strictly
           speaking
           ,
           
             the
             Church
          
           ,
           can
           only
           be
           said
           to
           be
           founded
           upon
           Christ
           and
           his
           Doctrine
           .
           In
           a
           secondary
           Sense
           ,
           it
           may
           indeed
           be
           said
           to
           be
           founded
           on
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           and
           upon
           St.
           Peter
           as
           the
           first
           in
           Order
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           the
           forwardest
           among
           them
           :
           and
           since
           the
           Apostles
           are
           all
           reckon'd
           Foundations
           ,
           tho
           this
           should
           be
           allow'd
           to
           be
           the
           meaning
           of
           these
           words
           ,
           
           which
           yet
           is
           a
           sense
           in
           which
           they
           were
           not
           taken
           for
           many
           Ages
           ,
           it
           will
           import
           nothing
           peculiar
           to
           St.
           
           Peter
           .
           What
           follows
           ,
           
             of
             the
             gates
             of
             hell
             's
             not
             being
             able
             to
             prevail
             against
             it
             ,
          
           may
           either
           be
           understood
           according
           to
           the
           Greek
           Phrase
           ,
           Death
           ,
           which
           is
           often
           thus
           represented
           as
           the
           entrance
           to
           the
           Grave
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           signification
           of
           the
           word
           rendered
           Hell
           ;
           and
           then
           the
           meaning
           is
           ,
           
             That
             the
             Church
             which
             Christ
             was
             to
             found
             ,
             was
             never
             to
             come
             to
             a
             period
             ,
          
           and
           to
           die
           ,
           as
           the
           Iewish
           Religion
           was
           then
           to
           do
           :
           Or
           by
           a
           Phrase
           common
           among
           the
           Iews
           ,
           who
           understand
           by
           Gates
           ,
           the
           Wisdom
           and
           Strength
           of
           a
           Place
           ,
           since
           their
           Court
           and
           Councils
           were
           held
           near
           their
           Gates
           ,
           these
           words
           may
           signify
           ,
           That
           all
           the
           powers
           of
           Darkness
           ,
           with
           all
           their
           force
           and
           spite
           ,
           should
           not
           be
           able
           to
           bear
           down
           or
           destroy
           this
           Church
           ;
           but
           this
           does
           not
           bar
           any
           Errors
           or
           Corruptions
           from
           creeping
           into
           any
           part
           of
           it
           :
           for
           the
           word
           rendred
           prevail
           ,
           properly
           signifies
           an
           entire
           Victory
           ,
           by
           which
           it
           should
           be
           conquered
           and
           extirpated
           .
        
         
           As
           for
           the
           
             Keys
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             Heaven
             ,
          
           that
           Christ
           promised
           
             to
             give
             to
             him
          
           ,
           it
           must
           again
           be
           consider'd
           ,
           that
           these
           words
           are
           figurative
           ;
           so
           that
           it
           is
           never
           safe
           to
           argue
           from
           them
           ,
           since
           Figures
           are
           capable
           of
           larger
           and
           narrower
           Significations
           .
           No
           man
           will
           carry
           them
           so
           far
           ,
           as
           to
           think
           that
           the
           power
           of
           giving
           or
           denying
           Eternal
           Life
           ,
           is
           hereby
           put
           in
           St.
           Peter
           ;
           for
           that
           is
           singly
           in
           the
           Mediator's
           hands
           .
           This
           shews
           how
           difficult
           it
           is
           to
           know
           how
           much
           is
           to
           be
           drawn
           from
           a
           Figure
           .
        
         
           By
           
             Kingdom
             of
             Heaven
          
           ,
           through
           the
           whole
           Gospels
           ,
           with
           very
           few
           or
           no
           exceptions
           ,
           we
           find
           that
           the
           Dispensation
           of
           the
           Messias
           is
           to
           be
           understood
           ;
           this
           appears
           evident
           from
           the
           first
           words
           with
           which
           both
           St.
           
             Iohn
             Baptist
          
           ,
           and
           our
           Saviour
           begun
           their
           preaching
           ,
           
             Repent
             ,
             for
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             Heaven
             is
             at
             hand
             :
          
           and
           this
           is
           the
           sense
           in
           which
           it
           is
           taken
           in
           all
           those
           Parables
           to
           which
           our
           Saviour
           compares
           
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             Heaven
          
           ;
           and
           in
           those
           words
           ,
           
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             Heaven
             is
             among
             you
             ,
          
           and
           
             it
             cometh
             not
             with
             observation
          
           ,
           or
           the
           like
           .
           This
           being
           laid
           down
           ,
           as
           that
           which
           will
           soon
           appear
           to
           every
           one
           that
           shall
           attentively
           read
           the
           Four
           Gospels
           ;
           then
           by
           the
           Keys
           of
           the
           Dispensation
           of
           the
           Messias
           ,
           the
           most
           natural
           and
           least
           forc'd
           signification
           ,
           and
           that
           which
           agrees
           best
           with
           those
           words
           of
           the
           same
           figure
           ,
           
             he
             that
             hath
             the
             Key
             of
             the
             house
             of
          
           David
           ;
           he
           
             that
             openeth
             and
             no
             man
             shutteth
             ;
             and
             that
             shutteth
             and
             no
             man
             openeth
          
           :
           
           and
           also
           with
           the
           Phrase
           of
           the
           
             Key
             of
             knowledge
          
           ,
           by
           which
           the
           Lawyers
           were
           described
           ;
           for
           they
           had
           a
           Key
           with
           
             writing
             Tables
          
           given
           them
           as
           the
           Badge
           of
           their
           Profession
           ,
           
           which
           naturally
           imported
           that
           they
           were
           to
           open
           the
           door
           for
           others
           entring
           into
           the
           knowledge
           of
           the
           Law
           :
           With
           which
           our
           Saviour
           reproach'd
           them
           ,
           that
           they
           
             entred
             not
             in
             themselves
             ,
             and
             hinder'd
             those
             that
             were
             entring
             .
          
           From
           all
           these
           hints
           ,
           I
           say
           ,
           we
           may
           gather
           ,
           that
           according
           to
           the
           Scripture-phrase
           ,
           by
           the
           Keys
           of
           the
           Kingdom
           of
           Heaven
           ,
           is
           meant
           ,
           that
           St.
           Peter
           was
           first
           to
           open
           the
           Dispensation
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ;
           which
           he
           did
           in
           the
           first
           preaching
           of
           it
           to
           the
           Iews
           ,
           after
           the
           wonderful
           Pentecost
           :
           and
           this
           was
           yet
           more
           eminently
           perform'd
           by
           him
           ,
           when
           he
           first
           open'd
           the
           
             door
             to
             the
             Gentiles
          
           :
           to
           which
           the
           words
           of
           the
           
             Kingdom
             of
             Heaven
          
           seem
           to
           have
           a
           more
           particular
           respect
           .
           This
           Dispensation
           was
           committed
           to
           him
           ,
           and
           executed
           by
           him
           ,
           and
           seems
           to
           be
           claim'd
           by
           him
           ,
           as
           his
           peculiar
           Priviledge
           in
           the
           Council
           at
           Ierusalem
           ;
           so
           we
           may
           safely
           conclude
           ,
           that
           this
           is
           the
           natural
           meaning
           of
           these
           words
           ,
           and
           is
           all
           that
           was
           to
           be
           imported
           by
           them
           ;
           and
           those
           who
           carry
           them
           further
           ▪
           must
           use
           several
           distinctions
           ,
           lest
           they
           give
           St.
           Peter
           that
           which
           belongs
           only
           to
           our
           Saviour
           himself
           .
        
         
           What
           follows
           concerning
           the
           
             binding
             and
             loosing
             in
             Heaven
             ,
             whatsoever
             he
             should
             
             bind
             or
             loose
             on
             earth
             ,
          
           is
           no
           special
           Priviledge
           of
           St.
           
           Peter's
           ,
           since
           we
           find
           the
           same
           words
           said
           by
           our
           Saviour
           to
           all
           his
           Apostles
           ;
           so
           that
           this
           was
           given
           in
           common
           to
           all
           the
           Apostles
           .
           
           According
           to
           the
           sense
           now
           given
           of
           
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             Heaven
          
           ,
           these
           words
           will
           be
           easily
           understood
           ,
           which
           are
           otherwise
           very
           dark
           :
           but
           they
           are
           full
           of
           Figures
           ,
           and
           so
           are
           not
           to
           be
           too
           far
           stretch'd
           .
           By
           
             binding
             and
             loosing
          
           ,
           we
           find
           the
           Rabbins
           do
           commonly
           understand
           the
           affirming
           or
           denying
           the
           Obligation
           of
           any
           Precept
           that
           was
           in
           dispute
           .
           This
           then
           being
           a
           common
           form
           of
           speech
           among
           the
           Iews
           ,
           a
           genuine
           Paraphrase
           of
           these
           words
           is
           ,
           That
           Christ
           committed
           to
           the
           Apostles
           the
           dispensation
           of
           his
           Doctrine
           to
           the
           World
           ;
           in
           which
           they
           should
           be
           authoris'd
           to
           dissolve
           the
           Obligation
           of
           the
           Mosaical
           Laws
           ,
           and
           to
           confirm
           such
           parts
           of
           them
           as
           were
           Moral
           ,
           and
           perpetually
           binding
           ;
           which
           the
           Apostles
           should
           do
           ,
           with
           such
           visible
           Characters
           of
           a
           Divine
           Authority
           ,
           empowering
           and
           conducting
           them
           in
           it
           ,
           that
           it
           should
           be
           very
           evident
           ,
           that
           what
           they
           did
           on
           Earth
           was
           ratified
           in
           Heaven
           .
           These
           words
           thus
           understood
           ,
           carry
           in
           them
           a
           plain
           sense
           ,
           which
           agrees
           well
           with
           the
           whole
           design
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ;
           but
           whatsoever
           may
           be
           their
           sense
           ,
           it
           is
           plain
           ,
           that
           there
           was
           nothing
           here
           peculiarly
           given
           to
           St.
           Peter
           .
        
         
           As
           for
           our
           Saviour's
           praying
           for
           St.
           
             Peter
             ,
             that
             his
             faith
             might
             not
             fail
             ,
          
           and
           his
           restoring
           him
           to
           his
           Apostolate
           by
           a
           threefold
           charge
           ,
           
           
             feed
             my
             sheep
          
           or
           lambs
           ;
           it
           has
           such
           a
           visible
           relation
           to
           his
           fall
           ,
           and
           threefold
           denial
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           not
           worth
           the
           while
           to
           enlarge
           on
           ;
           
           or
           to
           shew
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           capable
           of
           no
           other
           signification
           ,
           and
           cannot
           be
           carried
           further
           .
        
         
           And
           thus
           I
           have
           gone
           through
           all
           that
           is
           brought
           from
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           for
           asserting
           the
           Infallibility
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           in
           particular
           of
           the
           Pope's
           ;
           and
           have
           I
           hope
           fully
           shew'd
           ,
           that
           they
           cannot
           bear
           that
           sense
           ,
           but
           that
           they
           must
           genuinely
           bear
           a
           plainly
           different
           sense
           ,
           which
           does
           no
           way
           differ
           from
           our
           Doctrine
           .
           It
           was
           necessary
           to
           clear
           all
           this
           ;
           for
           tho
           ,
           as
           was
           before
           made
           out
           ,
           it
           is
           no
           proper
           way
           for
           them
           to
           resolve
           their
           Faith
           by
           passages
           out
           of
           Scripture
           ;
           yet
           these
           are
           very
           good
           objections
           to
           us
           ,
           who
           upon
           other
           Reasons
           do
           submit
           to
           their
           Authority
           .
        
         
           There
           remains
           but
           one
           thing
           now
           to
           be
           clear'd
           ,
           which
           is
           this
           ;
           If
           the
           Church
           is
           not
           Infallible
           ,
           it
           does
           not
           easily
           appear
           what
           certainty
           we
           can
           have
           concerning
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           since
           we
           believe
           them
           upon
           the
           Testimony
           of
           the
           Church
           ;
           and
           we
           have
           no
           other
           knowledge
           concerning
           them
           ,
           but
           what
           has
           been
           handed
           down
           to
           us
           by
           Tradition
           :
           If
           therefore
           this
           is
           fallible
           ,
           we
           may
           be
           deceiv'd
           in
           our
           persuasion
           even
           concerning
           them
           .
           But
           here
           a
           great
           difference
           is
           to
           be
           made
           ,
           between
           the
           carrying
           down
           a
           Book
           to
           us
           ,
           and
           the
           Oral
           Delivering
           of
           a
           Doctrine
           ;
           it
           being
           almost
           as
           hard
           to
           suppose
           how
           the
           one
           could
           sail
           ,
           as
           how
           the
           other
           should
           not
           fail
           .
           The
           Books
           being
           in
           many
           hands
           ,
           spread
           over
           the
           whole
           Churches
           ,
           and
           read
           in
           all
           their
           Assemblies
           ,
           makes
           this
           to
           be
           a
           very
           different
           thing
           ,
           from
           discourses
           that
           are
           in
           the
           Air
           ,
           and
           to
           which
           every
           man
           that
           reports
           them
           ,
           is
           apt
           to
           give
           his
           own
           Cue
           .
        
         
           A
           great
           difference
           is
           also
           to
           be
           made
           between
           the
           Testimony
           of
           a
           Witness
           ,
           and
           the
           Authority
           of
           a
           Judge
           .
           If
           in
           any
           Age
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           Councils
           had
           examin'd
           controverted
           Writings
           ,
           and
           had
           upon
           that
           past
           Sentence
           ,
           this
           had
           been
           in
           deed
           a
           judging
           the
           matter
           ,
           but
           no
           such
           thing
           ever
           was
           .
           The
           Codex
           of
           the
           Scriptures
           was
           setled
           some
           Ages
           before
           any
           Provincial
           Council
           gave
           out
           a
           Catalogue
           of
           the
           Books
           which
           they
           held
           as
           Canonical
           :
           For
           no
           ancient
           General
           
           Council
           ever
           did
           it
           ;
           and
           tho
           the
           Canonical
           Epistles
           ,
           of
           which
           there
           not
           being
           such
           a
           certain
           Standard
           ,
           they
           not
           being
           addrest
           to
           any
           particular
           Body
           that
           had
           preserv'd
           the
           Originals
           ,
           were
           not
           so
           early
           nor
           so
           universally
           receiv'd
           as
           the
           others
           were
           ,
           yet
           the
           matter
           was
           setled
           without
           any
           Authoritative
           Judgment
           ,
           only
           by
           examining
           Originals
           ,
           and
           such
           other
           Methods
           by
           which
           all
           things
           of
           that
           nature
           can
           only
           be
           made
           out
           .
           But
           this
           matter
           having
           been
           so
           fully
           consider'd
           and
           stated
           in
           another
           Discourse
           ,
           I
           shall
           dwell
           no
           longer
           on
           it
           in
           this
           .
        
         
           As
           for
           the
           Authorities
           which
           are
           brought
           from
           some
           of
           the
           Ancients
           ,
           in
           favour
           of
           the
           Authority
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           of
           Tradition
           ;
           it
           is
           to
           be
           considered
           ,
           that
           though
           the
           word
           Tradition
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           now
           used
           in
           Books
           of
           Controversy
           ,
           imports
           a
           sense
           opposite
           to
           that
           which
           is
           written
           in
           the
           Scripture
           ,
           yet
           Tradition
           is
           of
           its
           own
           signification
           ,
           a
           general
           word
           ,
           that
           imports
           every
           thing
           which
           is
           delivered
           :
           And
           in
           this
           sense
           the
           whole
           Christian
           Religion
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           the
           Books
           in
           which
           it
           is
           contained
           ,
           was
           naturally
           called
           the
           
             Tradition
             of
             the
             Apostles
          
           :
           So
           that
           a
           great
           many
           things
           said
           by
           Ancients
           to
           magnify
           the
           Tradition
           of
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           and
           by
           way
           of
           Appeal
           to
           it
           ,
           have
           no
           relation
           to
           this
           matter
           .
           Besides
           ,
           when
           men
           were
           so
           near
           the
           Apostolical
           Age
           ,
           that
           they
           could
           name
           the
           Persons
           from
           whom
           they
           had
           such
           or
           such
           hints
           ,
           who
           had
           received
           them
           from
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           or
           from
           Apostolical
           men
           ,
           Tradition
           was
           of
           another
           sort
           of
           Authority
           ,
           and
           might
           have
           been
           much
           more
           safely
           appealed
           to
           ,
           than
           at
           the
           distance
           of
           so
           many
           Ages
           :
           Therefore
           if
           any
           thing
           is
           brought
           either
           from
           Irenaeus
           or
           Tertullian
           ,
           that
           sounds
           this
           way
           ,
           here
           is
           a
           plain
           difference
           to
           be
           observed
           between
           their
           Age
           and
           ours
           ,
           which
           does
           totally
           diversify
           it
           .
        
         
           But
           to
           convince
           the
           World
           how
           early
           Tradition
           might
           either
           vary
           or
           misrepresent
           matters
           ,
           let
           the
           Tradition
           not
           only
           in
           ,
           but
           before
           St.
           
           Irenaeus's
           time
           ,
           concerning
           the
           observation
           of
           Easter
           ,
           be
           considered
           ,
           which
           goes
           up
           as
           high
           as
           St.
           
           Polycarps's
           time
           .
           We
           find
           ,
           that
           as
           the
           several
           Churches
           adhered
           to
           the
           practices
           of
           those
           Apostles
           that
           founded
           them
           ,
           so
           they
           had
           quite
           forgot
           the
           grounds
           on
           which
           it
           seems
           these
           various
           Observations
           were
           founded
           :
           Since
           though
           it
           is
           very
           probable
           ,
           that
           those
           who
           kept
           Easter
           on
           the
           Iewish
           day
           ,
           did
           it
           ,
           that
           by
           their
           condescendence
           to
           the
           Iews
           in
           that
           matter
           ,
           they
           might
           gain
           upon
           them
           ,
           and
           soften
           their
           Prejudices
           against
           Christianity
           ;
           yet
           it
           does
           not
           appear
           that
           their
           Successors
           thought
           of
           that
           at
           all
           ,
           for
           they
           vouched
           their
           Custome
           ,
           and
           resolved
           to
           adhere
           to
           it
           ;
           nor
           is
           there
           any
           thing
           mentioned
           on
           either
           side
           ,
           that
           give
           us
           the
           account
           of
           those
           early
           ,
           but
           different
           Observations
           .
           If
           then
           Tradition
           failed
           so
           near
           its
           Fountain
           ,
           we
           may
           easily
           judge
           what
           account
           we
           ought
           to
           make
           of
           it
           at
           so
           great
           a
           distance
           .
        
         
           Many
           things
           are
           brought
           with
           great
           pomp
           out
           of
           St.
           
           Austin's
           Writings
           ,
           magnifying
           the
           Authority
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           in
           terms
           ,
           which
           after
           all
           the
           allowances
           that
           are
           to
           be
           made
           for
           his
           diffuse
           and
           African
           Eloquence
           ,
           can
           hardly
           be
           justified
           :
           Yet
           when
           it
           is
           considered
           ,
           that
           he
           writ
           against
           the
           Donatists
           ,
           who
           had
           broke
           the
           
             Vnity
             of
             the
             Church
          
           upon
           the
           pretence
           of
           a
           matter
           of
           fact
           ,
           concerning
           the
           Ordainers
           of
           Cecilian
           ,
           which
           had
           been
           ,
           as
           to
           the
           point
           of
           fact
           ,
           often
           judged
           against
           them
           :
           And
           yet
           as
           they
           had
           distracted
           the
           whole
           African
           Churches
           ,
           so
           they
           were
           men
           of
           fierce
           and
           implacable
           Tempers
           ,
           that
           broke
           out
           daily
           into
           acts
           of
           great
           fury
           and
           violence
           ,
           and
           had
           set
           up
           a
           principle
           that
           must
           for
           ever
           break
           the
           Peace
           and
           Union
           of
           the
           Church
           ;
           which
           was
           ,
           that
           the
           vertue
           of
           all
           the
           publick
           Acts
           of
           Worship
           ,
           of
           Sacraments
           and
           Ordinances
           
           depended
           upon
           the
           personal
           worth
           of
           him
           that
           officiated
           ;
           so
           that
           his
           Errors
           or
           Vices
           did
           make
           void
           all
           that
           past
           through
           his
           hands
           .
           Now
           when
           so
           warm
           a
           man
           as
           St.
           Austin
           had
           so
           bad
           a
           Principle
           ,
           and
           so
           ill
           a
           disposition
           of
           mind
           in
           view
           ,
           it
           is
           no
           wonder
           if
           he
           brought
           out
           all
           that
           he
           could
           think
           on
           upon
           the
           subject
           ;
           so
           no
           wonder
           if
           he
           raises
           the
           Authority
           and
           the
           Priviledges
           of
           the
           Church
           to
           a
           vast
           height
           :
           Yet
           after
           all
           ,
           these
           were
           not
           his
           setled
           thoughts
           ;
           for
           he
           goes
           off
           from
           them
           ,
           whensoever
           he
           has
           an
           eye
           on
           his
           Disputes
           against
           the
           Pelagians
           ;
           for
           the
           System
           which
           he
           had
           framed
           in
           those
           Points
           ,
           could
           not
           bear
           with
           any
           other
           Notion
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           but
           that
           of
           the
           persons
           predestinated
           ,
           to
           whom
           all
           the
           Promises
           belonged
           .
           And
           thus
           whatever
           he
           himself
           asserts
           in
           his
           zeal
           against
           the
           Donatists
           ,
           comes
           to
           be
           thrown
           down
           ,
           when
           the
           Pelagians
           are
           in
           his
           view
           ;
           so
           we
           see
           from
           hence
           how
           much
           deference
           is
           due
           to
           his
           Authority
           in
           this
           Point
           .
        
         
           The
           last
           head
           relating
           to
           this
           whole
           matter
           ,
           is
           to
           explain
           in
           what
           the
           Authority
           of
           the
           Church
           does
           consist
           ;
           what
           it
           is
           both
           in
           matters
           of
           Faith
           and
           Discipline
           .
           As
           to
           matters
           of
           Faith
           ,
           it
           is
           certain
           ,
           that
           every
           Body
           of
           men
           is
           bound
           to
           study
           to
           maintain
           its
           own
           Order
           and
           Quiet
           ,
           and
           must
           be
           authoris'd
           to
           preserve
           it
           ;
           otherwise
           it
           cannot
           long
           continue
           to
           be
           
             one
             Body
          
           .
           This
           binds
           the
           Body
           of
           Christians
           yet
           much
           more
           ,
           who
           are
           strictly
           charged
           to
           
             love
             one
             another
             ,
             to
             worship
             God
             with
             one
             heart
             and
             mouth
             ,
             to
             be
             of
             the
             same
             mind
             and
             judgment
             ,
             to
             assemble
             themselves
             together
             ,
             and
             to
             withdraw
             from
             all
             such
             as
             cause
             divisions
             ,
          
           or
           corrupt
           the
           great
           Trust
           of
           the
           Faith
           committed
           to
           their
           keeping
           .
           It
           must
           be
           therefore
           a
           great
           part
           of
           the
           duty
           of
           those
           that
           are
           bound
           to
           
             feed
             the
             flock
          
           ,
           to
           observe
           when
           any
           begin
           to
           broach
           new
           Opinions
           ,
           that
           they
           may
           confirm
           the
           weak
           ,
           and
           stop
           the
           mouths
           of
           gainsayers
           :
           which
           as
           the
           Apostles
           themselves
           did
           during
           their
           own
           lives
           ;
           so
           by
           the
           charges
           that
           they
           gave
           to
           the
           Churches
           in
           their
           Epistles
           ,
           and
           more
           fully
           by
           those
           given
           to
           Timothy
           and
           Titus
           ,
           it
           appears
           that
           a
           main
           part
           of
           their
           Care
           and
           Authority
           was
           to
           be
           employ'd
           that
           way
           .
           When
           therefore
           any
           new
           Doctrines
           are
           started
           ,
           or
           when
           there
           arise
           Disputes
           about
           any
           part
           of
           Religion
           ,
           the
           Pastors
           of
           the
           Church
           ought
           to
           consider
           ,
           whether
           or
           not
           it
           is
           in
           a
           matter
           of
           any
           great
           consequence
           ,
           in
           which
           the
           Faith
           or
           Lives
           of
           men
           may
           be
           concerned
           ?
           If
           the
           point
           is
           not
           of
           a
           great
           importance
           ,
           it
           is
           a
           piece
           of
           wisdom
           to
           connive
           at
           lesser
           matters
           ,
           and
           to
           leave
           men
           to
           a
           just
           freedom
           in
           things
           where
           that
           freedom
           is
           not
           like
           to
           do
           hurt
           ;
           only
           even
           there
           ,
           care
           is
           to
           be
           taken
           to
           keep
           men
           in
           temper
           ,
           that
           they
           become
           not
           too
           keen
           in
           the
           management
           of
           their
           Opinions
           ;
           and
           that
           they
           neither
           disturb
           the
           Peace
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           nor
           State
           ,
           upon
           that
           account
           .
        
         
           If
           the
           matters
           appear
           to
           be
           great
           ,
           either
           in
           themselves
           ,
           or
           in
           the
           consequences
           that
           are
           like
           to
           follow
           upon
           them
           ,
           then
           the
           Pastors
           of
           the
           Church
           ought
           to
           consider
           them
           with
           an
           equal
           and
           impartial
           mind
           ;
           they
           ought
           to
           here
           Parties
           fully
           ,
           and
           weigh
           their
           Arguments
           carefully
           ;
           they
           ought
           to
           examine
           the
           sense
           of
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           best
           times
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           upon
           those
           Heads
           ,
           and
           finally
           to
           give
           Sentence
           :
           In
           which
           two
           things
           are
           to
           be
           considered
           ;
           the
           one
           is
           ,
           That
           great
           regard
           is
           due
           to
           a
           Decision
           made
           by
           a
           Body
           of
           men
           ,
           who
           seem
           to
           have
           acted
           without
           prejudice
           or
           interest
           .
           For
           I
           confess
           it
           will
           be
           very
           hard
           to
           maintain
           such
           a
           respect
           for
           a
           Company
           ,
           in
           which
           matters
           are
           carried
           with
           so
           much
           Artifice
           and
           Intrigue
           ,
           as
           even
           Cardinal
           Palavicini
           represents
           in
           the
           management
           of
           the
           Council
           of
           Trent
           ,
           where
           Bishops
           were
           caressed
           or
           threatned
           ,
           well
           paid
           ,
           or
           ill
           used
           ,
           as
           they
           gave
           their
           Voices
           :
           Such
           a
           proceeding
           as
           this
           will
           
           rather
           inflame
           ,
           than
           allay
           the
           opposition
           ;
           but
           a
           fair
           and
           equitable
           ,
           a
           just
           and
           calm
           way
           of
           examining
           matters
           of
           dispute
           ,
           will
           naturally
           beget
           a
           respect
           ,
           even
           in
           such
           as
           cannot
           yield
           a
           submission
           to
           their
           Decrees
           .
        
         
           After
           all
           ,
           it
           must
           be
           confessed
           ,
           That
           no
           Man
           can
           be
           bound
           to
           a
           blind
           Submission
           ,
           unless
           we
           suppose
           an
           Infallibility
           to
           be
           in
           the
           Church
           ;
           yet
           Private
           Men
           owe
           to
           Publick
           Decisions
           ,
           when
           decently
           made
           ,
           a
           due
           respect
           ;
           they
           ought
           to
           distrust
           their
           own
           judgments
           ,
           and
           examine
           the
           matter
           more
           accurately
           :
           But
           if
           they
           are
           still
           convinc'd
           that
           the
           Decision
           is
           wrong
           ,
           they
           are
           bound
           to
           persist
           in
           their
           own
           thoughts
           ,
           only
           they
           ought
           to
           oppose
           modestly
           ;
           to
           consider
           well
           the
           Importance
           of
           Order
           and
           Peace
           ,
           and
           whether
           their
           Opinion
           ,
           even
           suppose
           it
           true
           ,
           is
           worth
           the
           Noise
           that
           may
           be
           made
           about
           it
           ,
           or
           the
           Disorders
           that
           may
           follow
           upon
           it
           .
           After
           all
           ,
           If
           they
           are
           still
           convinced
           that
           their
           Opinions
           are
           true
           ,
           and
           that
           they
           relate
           to
           the
           indispensible
           Duties
           of
           Religion
           ,
           or
           the
           necessary
           Articles
           of
           Christianity
           ,
           they
           must
           go
           on
           ,
           as
           they
           will
           answer
           it
           to
           God
           ,
           upon
           the
           sincerity
           of
           their
           Hearts
           ,
           and
           the
           fulness
           of
           their
           Convictions
           :
           So
           that
           the
           Definitions
           of
           the
           Church
           may
           have
           very
           good
           Effects
           ,
           even
           when
           it
           is
           not
           pretended
           that
           they
           are
           Infallible
           .
        
         
           Another
           thing
           to
           be
           consider'd
           in
           those
           Decisions
           is
           ,
           That
           though
           they
           are
           not
           Infallible
           ,
           yet
           they
           may
           have
           Authority
           ,
           in
           this
           respect
           ,
           That
           they
           are
           the
           established
           Doctrine
           of
           such
           a
           Body
           of
           Christians
           ,
           who
           will
           have
           no
           other
           to
           be
           taught
           among
           them
           ,
           and
           will
           admit
           none
           to
           be
           of
           their
           Body
           ,
           or
           at
           least
           to
           be
           a
           Teacher
           among
           them
           ,
           who
           is
           not
           of
           the
           same
           mind
           .
           In
           this
           ,
           it
           is
           certain
           ,
           great
           Tenderness
           and
           Prudence
           is
           to
           be
           used
           ,
           and
           the
           natural
           liberty
           of
           Mankind
           is
           not
           to
           be
           too
           much
           limited
           :
           But
           yet
           as
           any
           Man
           may
           fix
           and
           declare
           his
           own
           Opinion
           ;
           so
           certainly
           by
           a
           much
           greater
           parity
           of
           reason
           ,
           any
           Society
           or
           Body
           of
           Men
           may
           declare
           their
           Opinions
           ,
           and
           so
           far
           fix
           them
           ,
           as
           to
           exclude
           all
           other
           Doctrines
           ,
           and
           the
           Favourers
           of
           them
           ,
           from
           being
           of
           their
           Body
           ,
           or
           from
           bearing
           any
           Office
           in
           it
           :
           So
           that
           though
           such
           Decisions
           do
           not
           enter
           into
           Mens
           Consciences
           ,
           nor
           bind
           them
           further
           than
           as
           they
           are
           convinced
           by
           the
           Reasons
           and
           Authorities
           upon
           which
           they
           are
           founded
           ;
           yet
           they
           may
           have
           a
           vast
           influence
           on
           the
           Order
           and
           Peace
           of
           Churches
           and
           States
           .
        
         
           As
           to
           Rituals
           ,
           it
           is
           certain
           that
           there
           are
           many
           little
           Circumstances
           and
           Decencies
           that
           belong
           to
           the
           Worship
           of
           God
           ,
           the
           Order
           of
           Religious
           Assemblies
           ,
           and
           their
           Administrations
           ;
           and
           that
           in
           these
           ,
           the
           Pastors
           of
           a
           Church
           ,
           by
           the
           Natural
           Right
           that
           all
           Societies
           have
           to
           keep
           themselves
           in
           order
           ,
           must
           have
           a
           Power
           to
           determine
           all
           things
           of
           this
           nature
           .
           This
           becomes
           yet
           clearer
           in
           the
           Christian
           Societies
           ,
           from
           the
           Rules
           that
           the
           Apostles
           gave
           to
           the
           Churches
           ,
           
             To
             do
             all
             things
             in
             Order
             ,
          
           and
           for
           the
           ends
           of
           Edification
           and
           Peace
           .
           There
           is
           not
           one
           of
           the
           Rules
           laid
           down
           in
           Scripture
           ,
           concerning
           the
           Sacraments
           ,
           or
           the
           Officers
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           to
           which
           many
           Circumstances
           do
           not
           belong
           ;
           now
           either
           these
           must
           be
           all
           left
           to
           every
           Man's
           liberty
           ,
           which
           must
           needs
           create
           a
           jarring
           disagreement
           ,
           in
           the
           several
           parts
           of
           this
           Body
           ,
           that
           would
           both
           breed
           confusion
           ,
           and
           look
           very
           ridiculous
           and
           absurd
           ;
           or
           there
           must
           be
           an
           Authority
           in
           the
           Pastors
           of
           the
           Church
           to
           meet
           together
           ,
           and
           to
           settle
           these
           by
           mutual
           consent
           .
           All
           the
           greater
           Bodies
           of
           those
           who
           divide
           from
           our
           Constitutions
           ,
           have
           some
           Rituals
           of
           their
           own
           ;
           so
           the
           Dispute
           in
           this
           ,
           must
           only
           be
           concerning
           the
           degrees
           and
           extent
           of
           this
           Power
           :
           For
           if
           any
           Authority
           is
           allowed
           ,
           it
           will
           not
           
           be
           easy
           to
           fix
           any
           other
           Bounds
           to
           it
           ,
           but
           this
           ,
           that
           it
           must
           not
           invade
           the
           Divine
           Authority
           ,
           nor
           do
           any
           thing
           beyond
           the
           Rules
           and
           Limits
           set
           in
           the
           Scriptures
           ;
           for
           if
           there
           is
           the
           least
           degree
           of
           Authority
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           the
           grounds
           upon
           which
           it
           is
           founded
           ,
           must
           carry
           it
           to
           every
           thing
           that
           cannot
           be
           proved
           to
           be
           unlawful
           .
           Bare
           unfitness
           ,
           though
           it
           ought
           to
           be
           a
           Consideration
           of
           great
           weight
           when
           such
           things
           are
           deliberated
           about
           ;
           yet
           when
           they
           are
           once
           concluded
           ,
           can
           be
           no
           reason
           for
           disobeying
           them
           ,
           since
           the
           fitness
           of
           Order
           ,
           and
           the
           decency
           of
           Unity
           and
           Obedience
           ,
           is
           certainly
           of
           much
           more
           value
           ,
           than
           any
           special
           unfitness
           that
           can
           be
           supposed
           to
           be
           in
           any
           particular
           Instance
           .
           So
           that
           one
           of
           these
           two
           must
           be
           admitted
           ,
           either
           that
           the
           Pastors
           of
           the
           Church
           have
           no
           sort
           of
           Authority
           ,
           even
           in
           the
           smallest
           Circumstances
           ,
           but
           are
           limited
           by
           the
           Rules
           of
           the
           Scripture
           ,
           and
           can
           only
           execute
           them
           strictly
           ,
           and
           not
           go
           beyond
           them
           in
           a
           title
           ;
           or
           this
           Authority
           must
           go
           to
           every
           thing
           that
           is
           lawful
           .
           On
           that
           I
           will
           dwell
           no
           longer
           here
           ,
           the
           fuller
           discussion
           of
           this
           matter
           belonging
           to
           another
           Discourse
           ,
        
         
           It
           is
           a
           natural
           Consequence
           of
           the
           Authority
           given
           to
           the
           Pastors
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           That
           they
           having
           declared
           and
           fixed
           their
           Doctrine
           ,
           and
           having
           setled
           Rules
           for
           their
           Rituals
           ,
           may
           excommunicate
           such
           as
           either
           do
           not
           live
           according
           to
           the
           Rules
           of
           their
           Religion
           ,
           which
           are
           a
           main
           part
           of
           their
           Doctrine
           ,
           or
           do
           not
           obey
           the
           Constitutions
           of
           their
           Society
           .
           Excommunication
           ,
           in
           the
           Strictness
           of
           things
           ,
           is
           only
           the
           Churches
           refusing
           to
           receive
           a
           person
           into
           her
           Communion
           ;
           now
           as
           every
           Private
           man
           is
           the
           Master
           of
           his
           own
           Actions
           ,
           it
           is
           clear
           that
           every
           Body
           of
           Men
           must
           also
           be
           the
           Masters
           of
           theirs
           :
           And
           thus
           ,
           though
           Excommunication
           in
           some
           respects
           is
           declaratory
           ,
           it
           being
           a
           solemn
           denunciation
           of
           the
           Judgments
           of
           God
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           tenor
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           against
           persons
           who
           live
           in
           an
           open
           violation
           of
           some
           one
           or
           more
           of
           its
           Laws
           ;
           so
           it
           is
           also
           an
           authoritative
           Act
           ,
           by
           which
           a
           Church
           refuses
           to
           communicate
           with
           such
           a
           Person
           .
           In
           this
           ,
           it
           is
           true
           ,
           Churches
           ought
           to
           make
           the
           
             terms
             of
             Communion
          
           with
           them
           as
           large
           and
           extensive
           as
           may
           consist
           with
           the
           Rules
           of
           Religion
           ,
           and
           of
           Order
           ;
           but
           after
           all
           ,
           they
           having
           a
           Power
           over
           themselves
           ,
           and
           their
           own
           Actions
           ,
           must
           be
           supposed
           to
           be
           likewise
           cloathed
           with
           a
           Power
           to
           communicate
           with
           other
           Persons
           ,
           or
           not
           to
           do
           it
           ,
           as
           they
           shall
           see
           cause
           ;
           in
           which
           ,
           great
           difference
           is
           to
           be
           made
           between
           this
           Power
           in
           it self
           ,
           and
           the
           use
           and
           management
           of
           it
           :
           for
           any
           Abuses
           ,
           whether
           true
           ,
           or
           only
           pretended
           ,
           though
           they
           may
           well
           be
           urged
           to
           procure
           a
           proper
           Reformation
           of
           them
           ,
           yet
           cannot
           be
           alledged
           against
           the
           Power
           it self
           ,
           which
           is
           both
           just
           and
           necessary
           .
        
         
           It
           is
           not
           so
           very
           clear
           to
           state
           the
           Subordination
           in
           which
           the
           Church
           is
           to
           be
           put
           under
           the
           Civil
           Power
           ,
           and
           how
           far
           all
           Acts
           of
           Church
           Power
           are
           subject
           to
           the
           Laws
           and
           Policies
           of
           those
           States
           to
           which
           the
           several
           Churches
           do
           belong
           .
           It
           is
           certain
           ,
           that
           the
           Magistrate's
           being
           a
           Christian
           or
           not
           ,
           does
           not
           at
           all
           alter
           the
           Case
           ,
           that
           has
           only
           a
           relation
           to
           his
           own
           salvation
           ;
           for
           his
           Authority
           is
           the
           same
           ,
           whatever
           his
           Belief
           may
           be
           in
           matters
           of
           Religion
           .
           His
           design
           to
           protect
           or
           to
           destroy
           Religion
           ,
           alters
           the
           Case
           more
           sensibly
           ;
           for
           the
           regards
           to
           that
           Protection
           ,
           and
           to
           the
           Peace
           and
           Order
           that
           follow
           upon
           it
           ,
           together
           with
           the
           Breaches
           and
           Disorders
           that
           might
           follow
           upon
           an
           ill
           understanding
           between
           Church
           and
           State
           ,
           are
           matters
           of
           Such
           Consequence
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           not
           only
           meer
           Prudence
           ,
           which
           may
           give
           perhaps
           too
           strong
           a
           Bias
           
           to
           carnal
           Fears
           and
           Policies
           ;
           but
           the
           Rules
           of
           Religion
           ,
           which
           oblige
           the
           Church
           to
           study
           to
           preserve
           that
           Order
           and
           Protection
           ,
           which
           is
           one
           of
           the
           chief
           Blessings
           of
           the
           Society
           ,
           and
           a
           main
           Instrument
           of
           doing
           much
           good
           .
           Great
           difference
           is
           to
           be
           made
           between
           an
           Authority
           that
           acts
           with
           a
           visible
           design
           to
           destroy
           Religion
           ,
           and
           another
           that
           intends
           to
           protect
           it
           ,
           but
           that
           errs
           in
           its
           conduct
           ,
           and
           does
           often
           restrain
           the
           Rules
           of
           Order
           ,
           and
           impose
           hard
           and
           uneasy
           things
           :
           Certainly
           in
           the
           latter
           much
           is
           to
           be
           born
           with
           ,
           that
           may
           be
           otherwise
           uneasy
           ,
           because
           the
           main
           is
           stil
           safe
           ;
           and
           private
           slips
           ,
           when
           endured
           and
           submitted
           to
           ,
           can
           never
           be
           compared
           to
           those
           publick
           disorders
           ,
           that
           a
           rigid
           maintaining
           of
           that
           which
           is
           perhaps
           in
           it self
           good
           ,
           must
           occasion
           .
           But
           when
           the
           design
           is
           plain
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           Conduct
           of
           the
           Civil
           Powers
           goes
           against
           the
           Truth
           of
           Religion
           ,
           either
           in
           whole
           ,
           or
           in
           any
           main
           Article
           of
           it
           ,
           then
           the
           Body
           of
           the
           Christians
           of
           that
           State
           ought
           to
           fortify
           themselves
           ,
           by
           maintaining
           their
           Order
           ,
           and
           their
           other
           Rules
           ,
           in
           so
           far
           as
           they
           are
           necessary
           to
           their
           preservation
           .
        
         
           Upon
           the
           whole
           matter
           ,
           it
           does
           not
           appear
           that
           the
           Church
           has
           any
           Authority
           to
           act
           in
           opposition
           to
           the
           State
           ,
           but
           meerly
           in
           those
           things
           in
           which
           the
           Religion
           that
           she
           professes
           is
           plain
           and
           positive
           ;
           so
           that
           the
           Question
           comes
           to
           be
           really
           this
           ,
           
             Whether
             is
             it
             better
             to
             obey
             God
             ,
             than
             Man
          
           ?
           There
           the
           Rule
           is
           clear
           ,
           and
           the
           Decision
           is
           soon
           made
           :
           So
           when
           the
           Church
           acts
           meerly
           in
           obedience
           to
           Rules
           and
           Laws
           laid
           down
           in
           Scripture
           ,
           such
           as
           ,
           in
           declaring
           the
           Doctrine
           ,
           in
           administring
           the
           Sacraments
           ,
           and
           maintaining
           the
           setled
           Officers
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           she
           is
           upon
           a
           sure
           Bottom
           ,
           and
           must
           cast
           her self
           upon
           the
           Providence
           of
           God
           ,
           whatever
           may
           happen
           ,
           and
           still
           obey
           God
           ;
           but
           in
           all
           things
           that
           have
           arisen
           out
           of
           ancient
           Customs
           and
           Canons
           ,
           in
           every
           thing
           where
           she
           has
           not
           a
           Law
           of
           God
           to
           support
           her
           ,
           I
           do
           not
           see
           any
           Power
           she
           has
           to
           act
           in
           opposition
           to
           Law
           ,
           and
           to
           the
           Supreme
           Civil
           Authority
           .
        
         
           In
           this
           the
           constant
           practice
           of
           the
           Iews
           is
           no
           small
           Argument
           ;
           whos
           's
           Sanhedrin
           ,
           that
           was
           a
           Civil
           Court
           ,
           and
           the
           Head
           of
           their
           State
           ,
           did
           give
           Rules
           and
           Orders
           ,
           which
           their
           Priests
           were
           bound
           to
           obey
           ,
           when
           not
           contrary
           to
           the
           Law
           of
           God.
           We
           are
           sure
           this
           was
           the
           Rule
           in
           our
           Saviour's
           time
           ;
           and
           it
           was
           never
           censured
           nor
           reproved
           by
           him
           ,
           nor
           by
           the
           Apostles
           .
           The
           Argument
           is
           also
           strong
           ,
           that
           is
           drawn
           from
           the
           constant
           practice
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           from
           the
           time
           that
           she
           first
           had
           the
           protection
           of
           the
           Civil
           Authority
           ,
           till
           the
           times
           of
           the
           Papal
           Domination
           ,
           in
           which
           we
           find
           ,
           the
           Emperours
           all
           along
           making
           Laws
           concerning
           all
           the
           Administrations
           of
           the
           Church
           :
           we
           find
           them
           receiving
           Appeals
           in
           all
           Church
           matters
           ,
           which
           they
           appointed
           such
           Bishops
           as
           hapned
           to
           be
           about
           their
           Courts
           ,
           to
           examine
           :
           This
           was
           like
           our
           Court
           of
           Delegates
           ;
           for
           the
           Bishops
           ,
           who
           judged
           those
           matters
           ,
           did
           not
           act
           according
           to
           Canon
           ,
           or
           by
           the
           Ecclesiastical
           Authority
           ,
           which
           had
           put
           the
           Church
           in
           a
           stated
           line
           of
           Subordination
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           division
           of
           the
           Provinces
           of
           the
           Empire
           :
           They
           acted
           only
           by
           an
           Imperial
           Authority
           ;
           so
           that
           though
           they
           were
           Bishops
           ,
           they
           acted
           by
           the
           Emperor's
           Commission
           .
           Such
           Authorities
           as
           these
           ,
           drawn
           from
           the
           practices
           of
           the
           Iewish
           and
           the
           Primitive
           Church
           ,
           are
           at
           least
           strong
           Inducements
           to
           believe
           this
           to
           be
           true
           .
           But
           the
           Argument
           that
           seems
           to
           determine
           it
           ,
           is
           ,
           That
           Men
           cannot
           be
           obliged
           to
           obey
           two
           different
           Authorities
           ,
           that
           may
           happen
           to
           contradict
           one
           another
           ;
           this
           were
           a
           strange
           distraction
           in
           Mens
           Thoughts
           and
           
           Consciences
           ,
           and
           therefore
           it
           cannot
           be
           supposed
           that
           God
           has
           put
           them
           under
           such
           a
           divided
           Authority
           ;
           for
           all
           Temporals
           will
           easily
           be
           fetched
           within
           an
           
             in
             ordine
             ad
             spiritualia
          
           .
           Since
           then
           every
           Soul
           is
           bound
           under
           the
           hazard
           of
           damnation
           to
           obey
           the
           Supreme
           Powers
           ,
           we
           must
           be
           bound
           to
           obey
           their
           Laws
           in
           every
           thing
           that
           is
           not
           contrary
           to
           the
           Law
           of
           God
           ;
           which
           seems
           to
           be
           the
           only
           Limitation
           that
           this
           can
           admit
           of
           .
           That
           settles
           this
           whole
           matter
           ,
           which
           otherwise
           must
           be
           ravelled
           out
           into
           vast
           Intricacies
           ;
           and
           yet
           it
           must
           be
           supposed
           for
           certain
           ,
           that
           the
           Rule
           for
           Mens
           obedience
           must
           be
           distinct
           and
           fixed
           .
        
         
           To
           conclude
           this
           whole
           matter
           ;
           The
           best
           and
           surest
           way
           for
           preserving
           the
           Order
           and
           Authority
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           its
           Peace
           and
           Prosperity
           ,
           is
           for
           the
           Clergy
           to
           live
           and
           labour
           so
           ,
           to
           be
           so
           humble
           and
           modest
           ,
           so
           self-denied
           and
           heavenly-minded
           ,
           that
           from
           thence
           the
           Laity
           may
           be
           brought
           to
           see
           ,
           that
           whatsoever
           Power
           they
           have
           ,
           will
           be
           employed
           for
           the
           Publick
           good
           of
           the
           whole
           .
           This
           will
           make
           them
           to
           be
           less
           jealous
           ,
           and
           more
           submissive
           ;
           and
           this
           will
           secure
           to
           them
           ,
           most
           commonly
           ,
           the
           protection
           and
           encouragement
           which
           they
           may
           expect
           from
           the
           
             Civil
             Powers
          
           ;
           who
           will
           be
           apt
           to
           have
           regard
           to
           their
           Clergy
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           esteem
           which
           they
           observe
           their
           other
           Subjects
           have
           for
           them
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           DISCOURSE
           IV.
           
        
         
           Concerning
           the
           OBLIGATIONS
           To
           continue
           in
           the
           COMMUNION
           of
           the
           CHURCH
           .
        
         
           THERE
           is
           nothing
           that
           concerns
           the
           Peace
           and
           Order
           of
           Churches
           ,
           and
           indeed
           the
           quiet
           and
           good
           Government
           of
           Mankind
           more
           ,
           than
           rightly
           to
           understand
           our
           Obligations
           to
           continue
           in
           the
           Communion
           of
           that
           Church
           in
           which
           we
           were
           born
           ,
           or
           which
           is
           the
           main
           Body
           of
           that
           Society
           of
           Christians
           among
           whom
           we
           live
           .
           The
           extreams
           in
           this
           matter
           are
           dangerous
           on
           both
           hands
           .
           A
           lazy
           Compliance
           with
           every
           thing
           that
           is
           uppermost
           ,
           because
           of
           the
           Law
           and
           Advantages
           that
           may
           be
           on
           its
           side
           ,
           and
           an
           implicite
           believing
           and
           receiving
           of
           every
           thing
           that
           happens
           to
           be
           proposed
           to
           us
           ,
           does
           on
           the
           one
           hand
           depress
           our
           Faculties
           ,
           render
           us
           so
           easy
           to
           every
           Form
           in
           Religion
           ,
           that
           we
           become
           at
           last
           indifferent
           to
           all
           ,
           and
           concerned
           in
           none
           ;
           it
           makes
           way
           for
           tyranny
           in
           those
           that
           govern
           ,
           and
           sinks
           those
           that
           are
           governed
           into
           a
           sottish
           stupidity
           .
           On
           the
           other
           hand
           ,
           a
           wanton
           cavilling
           at
           every
           thing
           ,
           thebreaking
           of
           an
           Established
           Order
           ,
           the
           making
           Divisions
           ,
           and
           the
           drawing
           of
           Parties
           ,
           the
           quarrelling
           about
           nicer
           points
           of
           speculation
           ,
           or
           some
           lesser
           matters
           in
           Rituals
           ,
           do
           occasion
           much
           passion
           and
           animosity
           ,
           they
           take
           men
           much
           off
           from
           the
           great
           ends
           of
           Religion
           ,
           they
           divide
           Christians
           from
           one
           another
           ,
           and
           sharpen
           them
           against
           one
           another
           ;
           all
           which
           are
           Evils
           of
           so
           high
           a
           nature
           in
           themselves
           ,
           and
           in
           their
           Consequences
           ,
           that
           it
           will
           be
           of
           great
           advantage
           to
           find
           so
           true
           a
           mean
           in
           this
           matter
           ,
           that
           in
           it
           we
           may
           avoid
           the
           mischiefs
           of
           both
           extreams
           .
        
         
           The
           foundation
           then
           to
           be
           laid
           here
           ,
           is
           first
           ,
           to
           consider
           the
           natural
           obligation
           that
           all
           men
           ,
           who
           are
           united
           by
           any
           common
           Bond
           ,
           come
           under
           to
           maintain
           a
           cordial
           affection
           ,
           and
           a
           mutual
           good
           understanding
           among
           themselves
           ;
           both
           as
           it
           is
           an
           instrument
           to
           preserve
           and
           strengthen
           their
           Body
           ,
           and
           as
           it
           makes
           such
           a
           Body
           of
           men
           easy
           and
           happy
           .
           But
           this
           ,
           that
           is
           a
           consideration
           
           common
           to
           all
           joint
           Bodies
           of
           men
           ,
           becomes
           much
           stronger
           in
           the
           Christian
           Religion
           ;
           one
           of
           its
           main
           designs
           being
           to
           knit
           mens
           hearts
           to
           one
           another
           ,
           by
           a
           tenderness
           of
           
             brotherly
             kindness
             and
             charity
          
           ,
           our
           Saviour
           having
           made
           this
           the
           distinction
           ,
           
           
             by
             which
             all
             the
             world
             might
             know
             who
             were
             his
             disciples
             ,
          
           and
           who
           were
           not
           so
           .
           And
           all
           his
           Apostles
           ,
           have
           in
           every
           one
           of
           their
           Epistles
           ,
           not
           excepting
           the
           shortest
           ,
           prest
           this
           in
           such
           a
           variety
           of
           copious
           and
           most
           earnest
           Directions
           ,
           that
           whosoever
           reads
           the
           
             New
             Testament
          
           carefully
           ,
           must
           see
           that
           this
           is
           enlarged
           on
           beyond
           all
           the
           other
           Duties
           of
           our
           Religion
           ,
           and
           prest
           in
           the
           most
           comprehensive
           words
           ,
           and
           with
           the
           most
           enforcing
           considerations
           possible
           ,
           the
           chief
           of
           all
           being
           the
           love
           which
           our
           Saviour
           himself
           bare
           to
           us
           ;
           in
           imitation
           of
           which
           ,
           he
           has
           required
           us
           
             to
             love
             one
             another
             ,
             to
             love
             enemies
             ,
             to
             pass
             by
             ,
             and
             to
             forgive
             injuries
             ,
             doing
             good
             for
             evil
          
           ;
           to
           relieve
           the
           necessitous
           ,
           and
           have
           bowels
           of
           compassion
           for
           all
           men
           .
        
         
           This
           is
           a
           main
           part
           of
           the
           glory
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           of
           the
           duties
           of
           our
           Religon
           .
           To
           advance
           this
           ,
           and
           to
           endear
           us
           to
           one
           another
           ,
           we
           are
           obliged
           to
           pray
           with
           ,
           and
           for
           one
           another
           ,
           we
           are
           bound
           to
           assemble
           our selves
           together
           ,
           that
           by
           our
           seeing
           of
           one
           another
           ,
           and
           meeting
           in
           the
           same
           Acts
           and
           Duties
           of
           Religion
           ,
           our
           love
           and
           union
           may
           become
           stronger
           ,
           and
           more
           firmly
           cemented
           .
           Sacraments
           are
           sacred
           Rites
           ,
           instituted
           not
           only
           to
           maintain
           our
           Devotion
           towards
           God
           ,
           as
           Acts
           of
           Homage
           and
           Solemn
           Vows
           made
           to
           him
           ,
           but
           likewise
           as
           Bonds
           to
           knit
           us
           together
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           to
           unite
           us
           to
           our
           Head
           :
           And
           it
           is
           no
           small
           confirmation
           of
           all
           this
           ,
           that
           our
           Saviour
           in
           his
           last
           and
           longest
           Prayer
           to
           the
           Father
           ,
           when
           he
           was
           interceding
           for
           his
           Church
           ,
           has
           repeated
           this
           Prayer
           so
           often
           ,
           no
           less
           than
           five
           times
           ,
           
           in
           no
           very
           long
           Prayer
           ,
           that
           
             they
             might
             be
             one
             ,
             and
             be
             kept
             and
             made
             perfect
             in
             one
          
           ;
           and
           the
           Unity
           prayed
           for
           is
           so
           sublime
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           compared
           to
           that
           unconceivable
           Unity
           or
           Union
           that
           was
           between
           the
           Father
           and
           the
           Son
           ;
           and
           by
           this
           the
           world
           was
           to
           be
           convinced
           of
           the
           truth
           of
           his
           Religion
           ,
           
           
             That
             the
             world
             might
             believe
             that
             the
             Father
             had
             sent
             him
             .
          
        
         
           More
           needs
           not
           be
           said
           upon
           this
           Head
           to
           make
           it
           evident
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           of
           the
           greatest
           importance
           to
           the
           Christian
           Religion
           ,
           to
           maintain
           an
           entire
           union
           among
           its
           Members
           ;
           and
           that
           the
           chief
           mean
           of
           doing
           this
           ,
           is
           their
           uniting
           themselves
           in
           the
           same
           Acts
           of
           Worship
           .
           Now
           the
           only
           Question
           that
           will
           remain
           ,
           will
           be
           ,
           How
           far
           must
           this
           go
           ?
           and
           the
           only
           Answer
           that
           can
           be
           made
           to
           it
           ,
           is
           ,
           That
           it
           must
           go
           ,
           till
           the
           Body
           ,
           in
           which
           we
           happen
           to
           be
           engaged
           ,
           imposes
           unlawful
           terms
           of
           Communion
           on
           its
           Members
           :
           In
           that
           case
           we
           must
           remember
           ,
           that
           
             it
             is
             better
             to
             obey
             God
             than
             man
          
           ;
           and
           that
           we
           must
           
             seek
             peace
             and
             truth
          
           ;
           since
           an
           Union
           on
           unlawful
           terms
           is
           a
           combination
           against
           God
           and
           his
           Truth
           ,
           and
           is
           no
           piece
           of
           Christian
           Charity
           .
           This
           will
           be
           agreed
           to
           on
           all
           hands
           in
           the
           general
           .
           So
           I
           will
           go
           next
           to
           examine
           the
           Pretences
           for
           disjointing
           this
           Union
           among
           our selves
           ,
           and
           see
           whether
           the
           main
           Body
           among
           us
           ,
           I
           mean
           our
           Church
           ,
           has
           imposed
           unlawful
           terms
           of
           Communion
           on
           her
           Members
           ;
           for
           if
           that
           is
           true
           ,
           we
           by
           so
           doing
           have
           broke
           this
           Union
           :
           or
           whether
           any
           who
           have
           separated
           from
           us
           ,
           have
           not
           done
           it
           upon
           less
           binding
           Considerations
           ,
           for
           then
           they
           have
           broken
           the
           Union
           .
        
         
           This
           I
           will
           manage
           with
           all
           possible
           fairness
           ,
           and
           without
           the
           least
           reflection
           on
           Persons
           and
           Parties
           .
           I
           will
           state
           their
           grounds
           ,
           and
           put
           their
           Arguments
           ,
           with
           the
           utmost
           force
           that
           I
           can
           apprehend
           belongs
           to
           them
           ;
           and
           
           when
           I
           have
           weighed
           them
           ,
           I
           will
           leave
           the
           whole
           matter
           to
           an
           Impartial
           consideration
           .
           The
           first
           point
           ,
           in
           which
           every
           man
           must
           fix
           his
           thoughts
           ,
           is
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           not
           free
           to
           him
           to
           chuse
           to
           which
           Body
           he
           will
           join
           himself
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           free
           to
           him
           to
           chuse
           in
           which
           Parish
           he
           will
           settle
           himself
           ;
           for
           since
           all
           Parishes
           make
           but
           one
           Communion
           and
           Church
           ,
           the
           one
           cannot
           be
           compared
           to
           the
           other
           :
           And
           if
           all
           that
           was
           said
           before
           ,
           is
           true
           ,
           then
           certainly
           it
           is
           not
           lawful
           for
           any
           man
           to
           break
           the
           Union
           of
           the
           Body
           ,
           unless
           he
           is
           persuaded
           that
           it
           cannot
           be
           maintained
           but
           upon
           unlawful
           terms
           .
           Therefore
           except
           a
           man
           is
           under
           this
           persuasion
           ,
           he
           sins
           if
           he
           departs
           from
           the
           Union
           of
           the
           Body
           .
           But
           since
           Conscience
           is
           a
           word
           that
           may
           be
           used
           in
           the
           following
           part
           of
           this
           Discourse
           ,
           its
           true
           notion
           ought
           to
           be
           well
           setled
           ;
           which
           is
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           natural
           signification
           of
           the
           word
           ,
           in
           all
           Languages
           ,
           
             an
             inward
             persuasion
             ,
             founded
             upon
             some
             reason
             ,
             apprehended
             to
             be
             true
             ,
             concerning
             the
             lawfulness
             or
             unlawfulness
             of
             a
             thing
             .
          
           By
           this
           it
           will
           appear
           ,
           that
           a
           bare
           aversion
           or
           dislike
           to
           a
           thing
           ,
           without
           any
           reason
           on
           which
           that
           dislike
           is
           grounded
           ,
           cannot
           be
           called
           Conscience
           ;
           since
           things
           with
           which
           we
           are
           not
           acquainted
           ,
           or
           that
           are
           uncouth
           to
           us
           ,
           which
           we
           have
           often
           heard
           spoken
           against
           ,
           are
           disliked
           by
           us
           ,
           through
           a
           habit
           or
           prejudice
           conceived
           against
           them
           :
           but
           unless
           this
           is
           founded
           upon
           some
           reason
           ,
           that
           appears
           to
           us
           true
           ,
           drawn
           either
           from
           the
           nature
           of
           things
           ,
           or
           from
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           it
           is
           not
           Conscience
           .
           I
           do
           not
           say
           ,
           that
           every
           man
           under
           these
           Convictions
           must
           be
           able
           to
           maintain
           those
           his
           Reasons
           to
           others
           ,
           to
           be
           just
           and
           good
           ;
           for
           then
           a
           better
           Arguer
           ,
           who
           can
           silence
           him
           ,
           should
           be
           able
           to
           alter
           his
           Conscience
           :
           But
           though
           he
           cannot
           answer
           Objections
           ,
           yet
           as
           long
           as
           his
           Persuasion
           appears
           to
           be
           well
           grounded
           to
           himself
           ,
           such
           a
           man
           is
           still
           under
           the
           bonds
           of
           his
           Conscience
           .
           I
           am
           not
           now
           to
           examine
           how
           far
           an
           erring
           Conscience
           obliges
           ,
           or
           at
           least
           excuses
           ,
           it
           is
           enough
           to
           have
           stated
           in
           general
           the
           true
           Notion
           of
           Conscience
           ,
           by
           which
           every
           man
           that
           does
           not
           intend
           to
           deceive
           himself
           ,
           may
           certainly
           know
           ,
           whether
           he
           is
           really
           under
           the
           persuasions
           of
           Conscience
           ,
           or
           if
           he
           is
           only
           guided
           by
           Humour
           ,
           Conceit
           ,
           or
           the
           power
           of
           Education
           and
           Prejudice
           .
        
         
           The
           main
           Foundation
           out
           of
           which
           most
           of
           the
           Objections
           against
           some
           of
           the
           Terms
           of
           our
           Communion
           are
           rais'd
           ,
           is
           this
           ,
           
             That
             the
             Church
             is
             only
             empower'd
             to
             execute
             those
             Rules
             and
             Orders
             that
             are
             set
             Christians
             in
             the
             Scriptures
             ;
             That
             the
             pretending
             to
             add
             to
             these
             ,
             is
             to
             accuse
             the
             Scripture
             as
             defective
             ;
             That
             all
             Additions
             to
             those
             Rules
             set
             us
             in
             Scripture
             ,
             are
             Superstitious
             Usages
             ;
             That
             they
             impose
             a
             yoke
             upon
             us
             ,
             and
             so
             deprive
             us
             of
             our
             Christian
             Liberty
             ;
             That
             if
             some
             Rites
             may
             be
             added
             ,
             others
             upon
             the
             like
             reasons
             may
             be
             also
             added
             to
             these
             ,
             and
             so
             on
             without
             bounds
             ,
             as
             in
             Fact
             it
             appears
             ;
             That
             when
             the
             Church
             went
             once
             off
             from
             the
             first
             simplicity
             ,
             in
             which
             the
             Apostles
             deliver'd
             the
             Christian
             Religion
             to
             the
             World
             ,
             and
             that
             new
             Rites
             were
             invented
             to
             beautify
             the
             Worship
             ,
             these
             Additions
             did
             at
             last
             swell
             up
             to
             that
             intolerable
             height
             in
             which
             they
             are
             now
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             .
             In
             Religious
             Matters
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             enough
             ,
             according
             to
             St.
             
             Paul's
             Rule
             ,
             that
             a
             thing
             is
             lawful
             ,
             it
             must
             also
             be
             expedient
             :
             But
             for
             that
             pretended
             expediency
             which
             is
             alledged
             for
             some
             Rites
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             expressive
             and
             significant
             ,
             it
             is
             rather
             an
             Argument
             against
             them
             ;
             for
             a
             significant
             Ceremony
             is
             of
             the
             nature
             of
             a
             Sacrament
             ,
             the
             common
             definition
             of
             which
             ,
             
             that
             it
             is
             a
             
               visible
               sign
               of
               an
               invisible
               Grace
            
             agreeing
             to
             it
             ;
             and
             certainly
             the
             appointing
             Sacraments
             is
             above
             the
             power
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             can
             belong
             only
             to
             
               Iesus
               
               Christ
            
             ,
             who
             is
             its
             Head
             and
             Founder
             .
             But
             all
             this
             is
             in
             appearance
             the
             stronger
             ,
             if
             Rites
             so
             enjoin'd
             have
             been
             abus'd
             to
             Idolatry
             ,
             and
             are
             parts
             of
             an
             Idolatrous
             Worship
             :
             To
             retain
             these
             ,
             is
             to
             conform
             our selves
             to
             it
             ,
             tho
             the
             Scriptures
             command
             us
             to
             come
             out
             from
             among
             all
             such
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             be
             conformable
             to
             them
             .
             Hezeki●
             broke
             the
             
               Brazen
               Serpent
            
             ,
             tho
             a
             Memorial
             of
             a
             signal
             Miracle
             ,
             
             in
             which
             it
             had
             been
             in
             some
             sort
             an
             Instrument
             ,
             yet
             when
             even
             that
             was
             abus'd
             to
             Idolatry
             ,
             a
             good
             King
             broke
             it
             to
             pieces
             .
             This
             will
             hold
             stronger
             against
             things
             that
             are
             but
             of
             human
             Institution
             ,
             That
             they
             ought
             to
             be
             taken
             away
             ,
             how
             innocent
             soever
             they
             may
             be
             in
             themselves
             ,
             after
             they
             are
             grosly
             abus'd
             .
             To
             keep
             up
             the
             use
             of
             such
             things
             ,
             is
             to
             scandalize
             and
             offend
             the
             weaker
             Christians
             ,
             tho
             St.
             Paul
             lays
             great
             weight
             upon
             this
             ,
             and
             charges
             all
             Christians
             not
             
               to
               lay
               a
               stumbling-block
               in
               one
               anothers
               way
            
             ;
             
             he
             calls
             the
             doing
             otherwise
             ,
             
               the
               destroying
               a
               weak
            
             Brother
             ;
             and
             in
             conclusion
             ,
             since
             St.
             Paul
             said
             ,
             
               whatsoever
               is
               not
               of
               faith
               ,
               is
               sin
               ,
            
             these
             Rites
             therefore
             not
             being
             warranted
             from
             Scripture
             ,
             
             cannot
             be
             
               of
               Faith
            
             ,
             the
             Object
             of
             which
             is
             a
             Divine
             Revelation
             ;
             they
             must
             therefore
             be
             sinful
             .
          
        
         
           And
           thus
           I
           have
           set
           down
           all
           the
           Branches
           of
           the
           Plea
           against
           Ceremonies
           ,
           with
           as
           much
           advantage
           as
           I
           can
           imagine
           belongs
           to
           them
           .
           I
           go
           therefore
           in
           the
           next
           place
           to
           take
           it
           to
           pieces
           ,
           and
           to
           examine
           the
           strength
           of
           the
           whole
           ,
           and
           of
           every
           part
           of
           this
           Reasoning
           ,
           that
           ,
           as
           must
           be
           acknowledg'd
           ,
           wants
           not
           fair
           and
           specious
           colours
           .
        
         
           The
           main
           stress
           lies
           upon
           this
           ,
           Whether
           the
           Church
           in
           her
           Rituals
           is
           so
           limited
           to
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           that
           she
           has
           no
           power
           to
           add
           any
           thing
           to
           what
           is
           prescribed
           in
           them
           ?
           Great
           difference
           is
           to
           be
           made
           between
           matters
           of
           Doctrine
           ,
           Rules
           of
           Life
           ,
           Foederal
           Acts
           ,
           together
           with
           the
           other
           Acts
           of
           Worship
           which
           are
           parts
           of
           the
           
             New
             Covenant
          
           ,
           or
           conditions
           of
           it
           ;
           and
           some
           Ritual
           Appointments
           ,
           such
           as
           the
           Circumstances
           of
           those
           Instituted
           Acts
           ,
           the
           forms
           for
           the
           Solemn
           Acts
           of
           Worship
           ,
           together
           with
           some
           other
           Institutions
           which
           are
           helps
           to
           Devotion
           ,
           and
           do
           fix
           or
           raise
           the
           attention
           .
           For
           the
           former
           sort
           ,
           it
           is
           confess'd
           ,
           That
           Christ
           and
           his
           Apostles
           having
           deliver'd
           this
           Religion
           to
           the
           World
           ,
           it
           must
           continue
           in
           the
           same
           state
           in
           which
           they
           setled
           it
           ,
           without
           additions
           or
           variations
           :
           but
           since
           all
           instituted
           Actions
           must
           be
           determined
           by
           the
           Circumstances
           of
           persons
           ,
           places
           ,
           times
           ,
           words
           and
           postures
           ,
           these
           must
           be
           all
           manag'd
           with
           such
           Deceency
           and
           Beauty
           ,
           as
           may
           carry
           on
           the
           Order
           and
           Edification
           of
           the
           Church
           ;
           and
           since
           some
           Actions
           seem
           to
           have
           a
           very
           natural
           tendency
           to
           give
           good
           Impressions
           ,
           and
           to
           raise
           a
           seriousness
           and
           awe
           for
           Divine
           Performances
           ,
           these
           may
           be
           also
           appointed
           by
           those
           who
           are
           to
           
             feed
             ,
             teach
          
           and
           guide
           their
           people
           .
        
         
           We
           see
           the
           Iews
           ,
           tho
           their
           Religion
           seems
           to
           have
           in
           it
           a
           sufficient
           share
           of
           Rituals
           ,
           did
           add
           a
           great
           many
           Ceremonies
           to
           those
           which
           Moses
           gave
           them
           .
           They
           had
           in
           their
           Pascal-Supper
           a
           thick
           sawce
           of
           Dates
           ,
           Almonds
           and
           Figs
           ,
           pounded
           together
           ,
           and
           wrought
           up
           into
           the
           form
           of
           Clay
           ,
           to
           remember
           them
           of
           the
           Clay
           of
           which
           their
           Fathers
           had
           made
           Bricks
           in
           the
           Land
           of
           AEgypt
           ;
           and
           yet
           our
           Saviour
           observ'd
           this
           Paschal-Supper
           with
           the
           same
           addition
           :
           for
           this
           was
           probably
           the
           sawce
           into
           which
           Iudas
           dipt
           the
           Sop.
           They
           had
           likewise
           a
           form
           of
           Initiating
           Proselytes
           into
           their
           Religion
           by
           Baptism
           ,
           not
           mention'd
           in
           the
           
             Old
             Testament
          
           ;
           and
           after
           this
           Paschal-Supper
           ,
           the
           Table
           was
           spread
           a
           second
           time
           ,
           and
           nothing
           but
           Bread
           and
           Wine
           was
           set
           on
           it
           :
           yet
           tho
           these
           two
           last
           mention'd
           were
           Rites
           added
           by
           them
           to
           the
           Divine
           Institution
           ,
           our
           Saviour
           was
           
           so
           far
           from
           condemning
           them
           for
           those
           additions
           ,
           that
           he
           took
           these
           ,
           and
           hallow'd
           them
           to
           be
           the
           two
           Foederal
           Rites
           of
           his
           own
           Religion
           :
           Nor
           does
           he
           so
           much
           blame
           the
           Pharisees
           for
           the
           observation
           of
           those
           Rites
           which
           Tradition
           had
           handed
           down
           to
           them
           ,
           as
           because
           they
           set
           that
           value
           on
           them
           ,
           as
           to
           make
           the
           Laws
           of
           God
           of
           no
           effect
           upon
           their
           account
           ,
           when
           those
           voluntary
           assum'd
           Ceremonies
           were
           preferr'd
           by
           them
           to
           the
           Moral
           Law
           it self
           ;
           so
           that
           the
           over-valuing
           of
           Rituals
           ,
           and
           the
           imagining
           that
           by
           them
           Compensation
           can
           be
           made
           to
           God
           for
           the
           weghtier
           Matters
           of
           the
           Law
           ,
           Faith
           ,
           Justice
           ,
           and
           the
           Love
           of
           God
           ,
           is
           indeed
           severely
           reprimanded
           by
           our
           Saviour
           ;
           but
           the
           bare
           observance
           of
           them
           is
           no
           where
           censur'd
           by
           him
           .
           On
           the
           contrary
           ,
           The
           whole
           service
           of
           the
           Synagogues
           was
           only
           a
           human
           Institution
           ,
           no
           print
           of
           any
           Divine
           Precept
           appearing
           for
           it
           in
           the
           whole
           
             Old
             Testament
          
           ;
           yet
           our
           Saviour
           came
           to
           their
           Synagogues
           ,
           and
           bore
           a
           share
           in
           the
           Acts
           of
           Worship
           that
           were
           perform'd
           there
           .
           A
           Feast
           was
           Instituted
           by
           the
           Maccabees
           ,
           in
           commemoration
           of
           their
           having
           purg'd
           the
           Temple
           from
           Idolatry
           ,
           which
           was
           observ'd
           by
           our
           Saviour
           ;
           and
           the
           whole
           
             New
             Testament
          
           is
           full
           of
           allusions
           to
           some
           Forms
           and
           Rites
           which
           were
           their
           practised
           by
           the
           Iews
           in
           their
           Worship
           ,
           tho
           no
           where
           instituted
           in
           the
           
             Old
             Testament
          
           .
        
         
           There
           are
           also
           some
           Precepts
           given
           in
           the
           
             New
             Testament
          
           about
           Ritual
           Matters
           ,
           which
           are
           now
           taken
           away
           only
           by
           disuse
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           by
           the
           Authority
           of
           the
           Church
           that
           has
           discontinu'd
           the
           practice
           of
           them
           :
           such
           is
           the
           Decree
           that
           the
           Apostles
           with
           the
           rest
           at
           Ierusalem
           made
           against
           the
           eating
           of
           
             meats
             strangled
          
           ,
           
           
             or
             offered
             to
             Idols
             ,
             or
             of
             blood
          
           ;
           which
           as
           they
           are
           join'd
           with
           Fornication
           ,
           so
           the
           prohibition
           of
           them
           is
           reckon'd
           among
           
             necessary
             things
          
           ;
           yet
           these
           are
           now
           no
           more
           consider'd
           ,
           as
           forbidden
           ,
           that
           prohibition
           being
           lookt
           on
           either
           as
           a
           compliance
           with
           the
           Iews
           ,
           in
           those
           precepts
           which
           they
           believe
           were
           given
           to
           the
           Sons
           of
           Noah
           ;
           or
           as
           a
           direction
           to
           keep
           the
           Christians
           at
           a
           due
           distance
           from
           all
           compliances
           with
           the
           Gentiles
           in
           their
           Idolatrous
           practises
           .
           And
           now
           that
           all
           regards
           to
           the
           Iews
           have
           ceased
           with
           God's
           rejecting
           them
           from
           being
           his
           people
           ,
           at
           the
           destruction
           of
           Ierusalem
           ,
           and
           all
           danger
           of
           coming
           too
           near
           the
           practices
           of
           the
           Gentiles
           ,
           is
           likewise
           at
           an
           end
           ,
           we
           living
           no
           more
           among
           Heathenish
           Idolaters
           ;
           the
           nature
           of
           the
           things
           prohibited
           by
           that
           Decree
           ,
           not
           being
           evil
           in
           themselves
           ,
           when
           the
           ground
           of
           the
           Prohibition
           ceases
           ,
           all
           men
           reckon
           that
           the
           Prohibition
           must
           be
           at
           an
           end
           .
           Here
           then
           the
           Authority
           and
           Practice
           of
           the
           Church
           seems
           to
           be
           strong
           ,
           even
           in
           bar
           to
           an
           Apostolical
           Decree
           ;
           and
           none
           of
           those
           Bodies
           that
           are
           offended
           at
           our
           Rituals
           ,
           have
           revived
           this
           :
           So
           at
           least
           this
           Argument
           is
           of
           force
           against
           those
           who
           do
           it
           not
           ;
           for
           certainly
           a
           greater
           degree
           of
           Authority
           is
           necessary
           to
           take
           away
           a
           practice
           that
           has
           the
           face
           of
           a
           plain
           Commandment
           in
           Scripture
           enjoining
           it
           ,
           than
           for
           adding
           such
           Rites
           as
           are
           recommended
           by
           new
           Emergencies
           .
           To
           this
           may
           be
           added
           the
           Practice
           and
           Rules
           given
           by
           the
           Apostles
           concerning
           Deaconesses
           :
           Phoebe
           and
           others
           are
           mention'd
           that
           serv'd
           in
           that
           Function
           .
           St.
           Paul
           also
           in
           the
           Rules
           that
           he
           gives
           concerning
           the
           Age
           ,
           the
           Qualifications
           and
           the
           Functions
           of
           the
           Widows
           ,
           seems
           plainly
           to
           mean
           them
           ;
           and
           we
           do
           certainly
           know
           ,
           
           that
           they
           were
           in
           the
           first
           Ages
           of
           Christianity
           ,
           and
           were
           imploy'd
           in
           the
           Instruction
           ,
           and
           about
           the
           Baptism
           of
           such
           women
           as
           were
           converted
           to
           the
           Faith.
           But
           when
           afterwards
           some
           Scandals
           rose
           upon
           them
           ,
           as
           the
           Council
           of
           Nice
           prohibited
           the
           Clergy
           to
           keep
           any
           women
           that
           were
           not
           very
           nearly
           related
           to
           them
           ,
           in
           their
           houses
           ;
           so
           in
           the
           Fifth
           Century
           ,
           upon
           some
           publick
           Scandals
           
           given
           by
           them
           ,
           we
           find
           ,
           that
           as
           they
           were
           put
           down
           in
           the
           Western
           Church
           by
           several
           Provincial
           Synods
           ,
           so
           they
           insensibly
           wore
           out
           of
           the
           Greek
           Church
           ;
           and
           yet
           none
           in
           our
           days
           have
           endeavour'd
           to
           revive
           this
           Institution
           .
           The
           
             kiss
             of
             peace
          
           was
           likewise
           us'd
           in
           the
           Apostles
           times
           ,
           and
           is
           mention'd
           in
           their
           Epistles
           ;
           yet
           that
           Rite
           being
           perhaps
           made
           use
           of
           by
           prophane
           Scoffers
           ,
           
           to
           represent
           the
           Assemblies
           of
           the
           Christians
           as
           too
           licentious
           ,
           for
           the
           black
           and
           unjust
           Imputations
           cast
           on
           their
           Meetings
           seem
           to
           have
           no
           other
           Foundation
           but
           this
           ,
           
           it
           wore
           out
           of
           practice
           ;
           and
           I
           do
           not
           hear
           that
           any
           in
           our
           days
           have
           endeavour'd
           to
           bring
           it
           again
           in
           use
           .
           
           We
           see
           likewise
           ,
           that
           they
           had
           Love-feasts
           before
           the
           Eucharist
           ,
           which
           was
           taken
           from
           the
           Iews
           ;
           and
           tho
           St.
           Paul
           complains
           of
           some
           abuses
           in
           this
           practice
           ,
           
           he
           does
           not
           condemn
           it
           ,
           nor
           order
           it
           to
           be
           let
           fall
           ;
           yet
           it
           wore
           out
           ,
           and
           is
           not
           now
           offer'd
           to
           be
           reviv'd
           by
           any
           among
           us
           .
           Thus
           we
           see
           ,
           that
           as
           to
           Matters
           that
           are
           expresly
           mention'd
           in
           Scripture
           ,
           with
           warrants
           that
           seem
           to
           impose
           them
           as
           standing
           Rules
           upon
           succeeding
           Ages
           ,
           the
           abuses
           or
           unfitness
           which
           afterwards
           appear'd
           in
           them
           ,
           were
           thought
           sufficient
           Reasons
           for
           departing
           from
           them
           .
        
         
           To
           these
           Instances
           another
           may
           be
           added
           ,
           that
           must
           needs
           press
           all
           that
           differ
           from
           us
           ,
           one
           Body
           only
           excepted
           ,
           very
           much
           .
           We
           know
           that
           the
           first
           Ritual
           of
           Baptism
           ,
           was
           by
           going
           into
           the
           Waters
           ,
           and
           being
           laid
           as
           dead
           backwards
           all-along
           in
           them
           ;
           and
           then
           the
           persons
           baptized
           were
           rais'd
           up
           again
           ,
           and
           so
           they
           came
           out
           of
           them
           .
           This
           is
           not
           only
           mention'd
           by
           St.
           Paul
           ,
           but
           in
           two
           different
           places
           he
           gives
           a
           Mystical
           Signification
           of
           this
           Rite
           ;
           that
           it
           signified
           our
           being
           
             buried
             with
             Christ
             in
             Baptism
          
           ,
           and
           our
           
             being
             raised
             up
             with
             him
             to
             a
             new
             life
          
           ;
           
           so
           that
           the
           Phrases
           of
           
             rising
             with
             Christ
          
           ,
           and
           so
           
             putting
             on
             Christ
          
           ,
           as
           oft
           as
           they
           occur
           ,
           do
           plainly
           relate
           to
           this
           :
           
           and
           yet
           partly
           out
           of
           modesty
           ,
           partly
           in
           regard
           to
           the
           tenderness
           of
           Infants
           ,
           and
           the
           coldness
           of
           these
           Climates
           ,
           since
           such
           a
           manner
           might
           endanger
           their
           lives
           ,
           and
           we
           know
           that
           
             God
             loves
             mercy
             better
             than
             sacrifice
             ,
          
           this
           form
           of
           baptizing
           is
           as
           little
           used
           by
           those
           who
           separate
           from
           us
           ,
           as
           by
           our selves
           .
        
         
           If
           we
           consider
           only
           the
           words
           of
           the
           Scripture
           ,
           without
           regarding
           the
           subsequent
           practice
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           we
           see
           reason
           enough
           to
           imagine
           ,
           that
           the
           washing
           of
           feet
           should
           be
           kept
           up
           in
           the
           Church
           .
           We
           have
           our
           Saviour's
           practice
           for
           it
           ,
           
           and
           words
           that
           seem
           to
           import
           an
           obligation
           on
           us
           to
           
             wash
             one
             anothers
             feet
          
           ,
           together
           with
           the
           moral
           use
           and
           signification
           of
           it
           ,
           that
           it
           ought
           to
           teach
           us
           Humility
           .
           From
           all
           these
           things
           this
           Inference
           seems
           just
           ,
           That
           according
           to
           the
           practices
           of
           those
           who
           divide
           from
           us
           ,
           the
           Church
           must
           be
           suppos'd
           to
           have
           an
           Authority
           to
           adjust
           the
           Forms
           of
           our
           Religion
           ,
           in
           those
           parts
           of
           them
           that
           are
           meerly
           Ritual
           ,
           to
           the
           Taste
           ,
           to
           the
           Exigencies
           and
           Conveniencies
           of
           the
           several
           Ages
           and
           Climates
           .
           I
           say
           in
           things
           that
           are
           meerly
           Ritual
           ;
           for
           I
           do
           not
           think
           that
           these
           Instances
           can
           justify
           a
           Church
           that
           should
           alter
           any
           main
           part
           of
           a
           Foederal
           Rite
           instituted
           by
           Christ
           ,
           such
           as
           the
           giving
           the
           Chalice
           in
           the
           Sacrament
           ;
           since
           this
           Institution
           is
           deliver'd
           with
           so
           particular
           a
           Solemnity
           ,
           and
           in
           express
           words
           is
           appointed
           to
           be
           continu'd
           
             till
             Christ's
             second
             coming
          
           ;
           and
           the
           Cup
           is
           given
           as
           a
           Seal
           of
           the
           
             New
             Covenant
             in
             his
             blood
             ,
             for
             the
             remission
             of
             sins
          
           ;
           which
           therefore
           all
           are
           requir'd
           to
           drink
           .
        
         
           We
           are
           to
           consider
           ,
           that
           in
           matters
           that
           are
           meerly
           Ritual
           ,
           unless
           we
           suppose
           that
           Charms
           are
           ti'd
           to
           particular
           Rites
           ,
           there
           could
           be
           no
           other
           design
           in
           them
           ,
           but
           to
           secure
           some
           good
           purpose
           ,
           or
           to
           keep
           off
           some
           bad
           practice
           
           by
           those
           outworks
           :
           If
           then
           the
           state
           of
           Mankind
           does
           so
           alter
           ,
           that
           what
           is
           good
           in
           one
           Age
           ,
           is
           liable
           to
           abuse
           ,
           mistake
           or
           superstition
           in
           another
           ;
           there
           must
           be
           suppos'd
           to
           be
           a
           power
           in
           the
           Pastors
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           to
           alter
           or
           add
           as
           they
           see
           real
           occasions
           or
           good
           warrants
           for
           it
           .
           Outward
           appearances
           work
           much
           on
           Mankind
           ;
           things
           that
           look
           light
           ,
           must
           dissipate
           men's
           Thoughts
           ,
           as
           much
           as
           graver
           methods
           do
           recollect
           them
           .
           Dancing
           in
           the
           praises
           of
           God
           ,
           would
           look
           very
           wild
           now
           ;
           but
           in
           other
           Ages
           it
           had
           a
           better
           effect
           .
           Since
           therefore
           the
           Christian
           Religion
           was
           to
           last
           to
           the
           end
           of
           the
           World
           ,
           and
           to
           be
           spread
           to
           very
           different
           Climates
           ;
           and
           since
           there
           is
           no
           special
           Rubrick
           of
           Forms
           digested
           in
           it
           ;
           since
           there
           is
           also
           no
           Limitation
           put
           upon
           the
           Church
           in
           this
           point
           ,
           but
           rules
           are
           given
           that
           sound
           very
           much
           to
           the
           contrary
           ,
           of
           doing
           all
           things
           that
           tend
           to
           
             Order
             ,
             Edification
             and
             Peace
          
           ;
           
           this
           great
           prejudice
           seems
           to
           be
           fully
           taken
           off
           and
           answer'd
           .
        
         
           Nor
           do
           such
           Institutions
           lead
           to
           Superstition
           ,
           but
           rather
           to
           the
           contrary
           .
           
           Superstition
           ,
           in
           its
           strict
           Notion
           is
           a
           baseness
           of
           mind
           ,
           that
           makes
           us
           fear
           without
           cause
           ,
           and
           over-value
           things
           too
           much
           ;
           imagining
           that
           there
           is
           more
           in
           them
           than
           really
           there
           is
           .
           If
           things
           that
           are
           ritual
           were
           unalterable
           ,
           there
           might
           be
           from
           thence
           more
           occasion
           given
           to
           Superstition
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           conceit
           of
           the
           Iews
           ,
           who
           thinking
           that
           their
           Rites
           were
           unalterable
           ,
           came
           to
           fancy
           from
           thence
           ,
           that
           there
           was
           a
           real
           value
           in
           them
           ,
           which
           upon
           their
           own
           account
           render'd
           men
           the
           more
           acceptable
           to
           God
           :
           Superstition
           is
           more
           effectually
           beat
           down
           by
           the
           opinion
           of
           the
           alterableness
           of
           all
           external
           forms
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           different
           Exigencies
           of
           times
           and
           places
           ;
           since
           this
           shews
           ,
           that
           Rites
           are
           only
           matters
           of
           Order
           and
           Decency
           ,
           which
           have
           no
           real
           value
           in
           them
           ,
           because
           they
           are
           alterable
           .
           If
           any
           grow
           superstitious
           in
           the
           observance
           of
           them
           ,
           this
           is
           an
           abuse
           to
           which
           all
           things
           ,
           even
           the
           most
           Sacred
           ,
           the
           Sacraments
           themselves
           ,
           are
           liable
           .
        
         
           It
           can
           as
           little
           be
           said
           ,
           That
           these
           Rules
           in
           Ritual
           Matters
           are
           Impositions
           on
           our
           
             Christian
             Liberty
          
           ;
           they
           are
           rather
           the
           exercise
           of
           a
           main
           part
           of
           it
           ,
           
           which
           is
           our
           not
           being
           tied
           up
           so
           strictly
           by
           a
           
             Law
             of
             Commandments
          
           ,
           as
           the
           Iews
           were
           .
           The
           Notion
           of
           Liberty
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           stated
           by
           St.
           Paul
           ,
           is
           the
           Exemption
           under
           which
           Christians
           were
           brought
           from
           the
           Precepts
           of
           the
           Mosaical
           Law
           :
           for
           those
           who
           asserted
           the
           standing
           Obligations
           of
           that
           Law
           ,
           were
           bringing
           Christians
           under
           a
           heavy
           Yoke
           ,
           in
           opposition
           to
           which
           ,
           the
           Apostles
           asserted
           their
           Liberty
           .
           But
           it
           is
           likewise
           a
           true
           piece
           of
           Liberty
           ,
           and
           a
           very
           necessary
           one
           for
           the
           Societies
           of
           Christians
           ,
           to
           have
           among
           them
           a
           power
           of
           of
           using
           or
           forbearing
           to
           use
           ,
           such
           external
           things
           ,
           as
           do
           either
           advance
           or
           obstruct
           the
           main
           ends
           of
           Religion
           .
           That
           some
           Churches
           may
           abuse
           ,
           and
           that
           others
           have
           abused
           this
           Authority
           by
           carrying
           it
           too
           far
           ,
           and
           imposing
           too
           great
           a
           load
           of
           external
           performances
           ,
           is
           not
           to
           be
           denied
           :
           The
           number
           of
           them
           may
           become
           a
           vast
           burden
           ,
           and
           a
           distraction
           rather
           than
           a
           help
           towards
           the
           main
           Design
           of
           Religion
           .
           Ludicrous
           Rites
           beget●
           prophaneness
           ,
           and
           Pompous
           ones
           and
           undue
           gaity
           :
           But
           the
           apprehension
           of
           an
           abuse
           in
           the
           extent
           of
           an
           Authority
           ,
           cannot
           justify
           the
           quarrelling
           at
           a
           few
           Rites
           ,
           when
           it
           is
           visible
           there
           is
           no
           disposition
           to
           swell
           or
           encrease
           them
           .
           If
           every
           year
           were
           producing
           some
           new
           Rite
           or
           other
           ,
           there
           might
           be
           good
           ground
           to
           fear
           ,
           that
           there
           would
           be
           no
           end
           of
           such
           Impositions
           ;
           but
           this
           cannot
           be
           appli'd
           to
           our
           Circumstances
           .
           It
           is
           also
           a
           question
           ,
           whether
           in
           case
           that
           there
           were
           indeed
           too
           many
           Rites
           enjoin'd
           ,
           every
           one
           of
           which
           were
           innocent
           in
           it self
           ,
           so
           that
           no
           
           special
           Objection
           lay
           against
           any
           one
           ,
           but
           against
           them
           all
           ,
           as
           too
           many
           ;
           whether
           ,
           I
           say
           ,
           in
           such
           a
           case
           ,
           private
           persons
           were
           not
           oblig'd
           rather
           to
           bear
           their
           burden
           ,
           than
           by
           shaking
           it
           off
           ,
           to
           rend
           the
           Body
           ,
           and
           disturb
           the
           Peace
           and
           Order
           of
           the
           Church
           ?
           It
           seems
           they
           ought
           rather
           to
           bear
           it
           :
           The
           Rulers
           of
           a
           Church
           have
           indeed
           much
           to
           answer
           for
           ,
           who
           press
           her
           too
           hard
           ,
           with
           burdens
           that
           are
           both
           useless
           and
           heavy
           to
           be
           born
           ;
           but
           the
           obligations
           to
           Peace
           seem
           to
           conter-ballance
           this
           inexpediency
           .
           For
           tho
           private
           persons
           must
           judge
           for
           themselves
           ,
           whether
           things
           requir'd
           of
           them
           are
           lawful
           or
           unlawful
           ,
           and
           must
           act
           accordingly
           ;
           yet
           Expediency
           or
           Inexpediency
           is
           only
           to
           take
           place
           ,
           in
           cases
           in
           which
           they
           are
           entirely
           at
           their
           own
           disposal
           ,
           and
           where
           the
           rules
           of
           Prudence
           or
           Charity
           can
           only
           determine
           them
           .
           But
           where
           the
           quiet
           and
           order
           of
           the
           Body
           is
           concern'd
           ,
           Publick
           orders
           and
           determinations
           being
           interpos'd
           ,
           they
           are
           not
           to
           depart
           from
           those
           ,
           upon
           their
           conceiving
           them
           inexpedient
           ;
           for
           it
           is
           certainly
           more
           inexpedient
           and
           mischievous
           to
           break
           Publick
           Order
           ,
           than
           it
           can
           possibly
           be
           to
           practice
           any
           Rite
           ,
           which
           perhaps
           if
           left
           free
           to
           us
           ,
           might
           seem
           not
           expedient
           ,
           and
           were
           better
           let
           alone
           .
           The
           expediency
           of
           Forms
           and
           Rites
           is
           a
           very
           proper
           Subject
           of
           publick
           Consultations
           ;
           and
           those
           who
           are
           concern'd
           in
           them
           ,
           will
           have
           much
           to
           answer
           for
           to
           God
           if
           they
           do
           not
           weigh
           this
           ,
           together
           with
           all
           that
           counterbalances
           it
           ,
           very
           critically
           :
           but
           in
           a
           setled
           state
           of
           things
           ,
           exceptions
           to
           the
           expediency
           of
           them
           can
           never
           justify
           the
           interrupting
           the
           Order
           and
           Quiet
           of
           the
           Society
           .
        
         
           On
           of
           the
           chief
           of
           these
           Expediences
           is
           ,
           that
           those
           Rites
           have
           a
           real
           tendency
           to
           make
           good
           Impressions
           on
           peoples
           minds
           ;
           that
           they
           put
           those
           who
           practice
           them
           in
           mind
           of
           their
           duty
           ;
           so
           that
           there
           is
           some
           good
           signification
           in
           them
           .
           The
           objection
           against
           
             Significant
             Ceremonies
          
           ,
           as
           being
           of
           the
           nature
           of
           Sacraments
           ,
           will
           appear
           to
           be
           founded
           on
           a
           great
           mistake
           :
           If
           we
           state
           a
           little
           the
           difference
           between
           the
           signifying
           or
           expressing
           some
           part
           of
           our
           duty
           ,
           with
           such
           proper
           acts
           of
           our
           minds
           ,
           as
           do
           become
           the
           occasion
           ,
           and
           the
           signifying
           some
           blessing
           that
           is
           offered
           or
           conveyed
           to
           us
           by
           God
           ,
           in
           the
           use
           of
           that
           Action
           ;
           The
           former
           is
           far
           from
           the
           nature
           of
           a
           Sacrament
           ;
           and
           indeed
           is
           only
           a
           mute
           way
           of
           speaking
           :
           For
           actions
           as
           well
           as
           words
           may
           become
           instituted
           Signs
           to
           express
           our
           thoughts
           .
           But
           indeed
           if
           we
           should
           fancy
           ,
           that
           such
           Rites
           did
           offer
           or
           convey
           into
           our
           minds
           those
           things
           that
           are
           signifi'd
           by
           them
           ,
           as
           a
           foederal
           Institution
           ,
           to
           which
           a
           Divine
           Vertue
           were
           annexed
           ,
           this
           were
           to
           consider
           them
           as
           Sacraments
           ;
           the
           Institution
           of
           which
           is
           unquestionably
           beyond
           the
           power
           of
           the
           Church
           :
           but
           it
           is
           quite
           another
           thing
           ,
           when
           Rites
           are
           appointed
           as
           means
           only
           to
           raise
           in
           our
           minds
           suitable
           and
           corresponding
           thoughts
           .
        
         
           To
           instance
           this
           in
           one
           particular
           ;
           If
           we
           pretended
           that
           by
           the
           use
           of
           the
           
             Cross
             in
             Baptism
          
           ,
           a
           divine
           vertue
           were
           conveyed
           to
           the
           Person
           baptized
           ,
           that
           deadned
           him
           more
           entirely
           to
           the
           World
           ,
           and
           wrought
           him
           up
           to
           a
           greater
           conformity
           to
           Christ
           ;
           then
           here
           were
           a
           new
           Sacrament
           set
           up
           ,
           which
           could
           not
           be
           justified
           :
           But
           when
           it
           is
           only
           meant
           ,
           as
           an
           exhibiting
           the
           form
           of
           the
           Cross
           of
           Christ
           ,
           to
           put
           us
           in
           mind
           of
           our
           obligation
           to
           imitate
           him
           ,
           and
           to
           suffer
           for
           him
           ;
           here
           is
           only
           a
           Rite
           that
           speaks
           to
           us
           in
           an
           ●ction
           ,
           which
           is
           explained
           by
           the
           words
           that
           accompany
           it
           .
        
         
           It
           is
           more
           important
           which
           is
           urged
           from
           the
           abuse
           of
           Rites
           to
           Idolatrous
           Practices
           :
           This
           was
           the
           first
           objection
           that
           was
           started
           among
           us
           against
           the
           Habits
           in
           the
           Worship
           of
           God
           ;
           and
           had
           without
           doubt
           a
           very
           plausible
           appearance
           ;
           
           since
           a
           great
           part
           of
           the
           Mosaical
           Law
           seemed
           to
           be
           the
           establishing
           many
           Rites
           ,
           merely
           to
           put
           them
           in
           a
           great
           opposition
           to
           the
           Gentiles
           ,
           and
           to
           set
           them
           at
           the
           vastest
           distance
           possible
           from
           their
           Idolatrous
           or
           Magical
           Practices
           :
           Yet
           at
           the
           same
           time
           many
           others
           of
           those
           Instituted
           Rites
           ,
           are
           by
           some
           very
           Learned
           Men
           proved
           to
           have
           been
           taken
           from
           other
           Practices
           of
           the
           same
           Idolaters
           ,
           that
           were
           more
           innocent
           in
           themselves
           ,
           tho
           abused
           ,
           as
           the
           rest
           of
           their
           Rites
           were
           ,
           to
           Idolatry
           .
           The
           Iews
           had
           certainly
           very
           much
           corrupted
           their
           Religion
           by
           the
           addition
           of
           many
           Rites
           ,
           and
           by
           their
           over
           valuing
           those
           Additions
           :
           And
           yet
           two
           of
           these
           were
           made
           use
           of
           by
           our
           Saviour
           to
           be
           the
           Sacraments
           of
           his
           Church
           .
           But
           besides
           this
           ,
           a
           great
           difference
           is
           to
           be
           made
           between
           Rites
           that
           were
           in
           their
           first
           use
           invented
           for
           the
           pomp
           of
           Idolatry
           ,
           and
           were
           in
           their
           first
           use
           applied
           to
           it
           ,
           and
           those
           which
           had
           been
           in
           use
           long
           before
           those
           Idolatrous
           Practices
           begun
           ,
           and
           were
           afterwards
           applied
           to
           them
           .
           In
           these
           last
           ,
           if
           their
           abuse
           is
           taken
           away
           ,
           and
           the
           first
           and
           simple
           usage
           is
           revived
           ,
           this
           seems
           to
           be
           no
           compliance
           with
           either
           Idolatry
           or
           Superstition
           .
           To
           go
           on
           with
           the
           former
           Instance
           ;
           we
           find
           the
           Primitive
           Christians
           used
           the
           making
           a
           Cross
           in
           the
           Air
           ,
           or
           upon
           their
           Bodies
           on
           many
           occasions
           ;
           afterwards
           ,
           when
           a
           Divine
           Vertue
           was
           fancied
           to
           accompany
           that
           Ritual
           Action
           ,
           it
           was
           used
           in
           Baptism
           as
           a
           sort
           of
           Incantation
           ;
           for
           with
           the
           use
           of
           it
           ,
           
             the
             Devil
             was
             adjured
          
           to
           go
           out
           of
           the
           person
           that
           was
           to
           be
           baptized
           ;
           such
           an
           usage
           made
           it
           a
           Sacramental
           and
           a
           Superstitious
           Action
           ;
           and
           if
           it
           had
           been
           still
           retained
           in
           that
           form
           ,
           as
           it
           was
           in
           the
           first
           Reformation
           of
           our
           Liturgy
           in
           King
           Edward
           the
           VIth's
           time
           ,
           I
           do
           not
           see
           how
           it
           could
           have
           been
           justified
           ;
           but
           since
           it
           had
           been
           an
           ancient
           Form
           to
           use
           the
           Sign
           of
           the
           Cross
           ,
           the
           Church
           might
           well
           have
           retained
           this
           in
           some
           of
           her
           Rites
           ;
           and
           it
           belonged
           to
           none
           of
           them
           so
           properly
           ,
           as
           to
           the
           Initiatory
           Sacrament
           ,
           in
           which
           the
           first
           use
           of
           it
           was
           retained
           ,
           and
           the
           succeeding
           abuse
           was
           laid
           aside
           .
           Since
           also
           we
           find
           that
           the
           Primitive
           Christians
           received
           the
           other
           Sacrament
           in
           the
           posture
           in
           which
           they
           prayed
           to
           God
           ;
           and
           since
           the
           posture
           in
           which
           all
           our
           Prayers
           are
           now
           made
           ,
           is
           kneeling
           ,
           it
           might
           be
           very
           proper
           to
           go
           through
           this
           whole
           Office
           from
           beginning
           to
           end
           ,
           in
           the
           posture
           of
           Prayer
           :
           But
           this
           could
           not
           be
           so
           well
           excused
           if
           the
           posture
           were
           left
           free
           till
           the
           Consecration
           ;
           and
           if
           then
           only
           kneeling
           were
           required
           ,
           this
           were
           indeed
           to
           continue
           a
           practice
           that
           had
           been
           abused
           by
           Idolatry
           ,
           which
           could
           not
           be
           justified
           :
           So
           that
           the
           abuse
           of
           Forms
           may
           require
           the
           altering
           them
           from
           that
           method
           in
           which
           they
           were
           abused
           ,
           but
           cannot
           import
           an
           obligation
           to
           abstain
           wholly
           from
           the
           use
           of
           them
           in
           another
           method
           .
           It
           may
           be
           a
           very
           just
           matter
           for
           a
           publick
           deliberation
           ,
           whether
           such
           things
           ought
           to
           be
           retained
           ,
           they
           being
           freed
           from
           such
           Abuses
           ,
           or
           not
           .
           On
           the
           one
           hand
           ,
           The
           People
           who
           are
           apt
           to
           be
           much
           struck
           with
           a
           total
           change
           of
           outward
           Forms
           ,
           especially
           when
           that
           is
           suddenly
           made
           ,
           may
           be
           more
           easily
           brought
           about
           ,
           if
           the
           Alterations
           are
           not
           too
           sensible
           ,
           but
           that
           some
           things
           seem
           to
           remain
           ,
           to
           which
           they
           had
           been
           accustomed
           ,
           and
           for
           which
           they
           retained
           a
           value
           .
           Now
           since
           Mankind
           is
           so
           weak
           ,
           that
           some
           lesser
           Frailties
           ought
           to
           be
           indulged
           ,
           while
           more
           Criminal
           ones
           are
           not
           to
           be
           spared
           ,
           here
           was
           a
           very
           specious
           ground
           to
           persuade
           the
           continuance
           of
           those
           Rites
           ;
           and
           that
           the
           rather
           ,
           because
           we
           find
           the
           Apostles
           themselves
           complied
           with
           the
           Iews
           in
           Instances
           of
           a
           much
           higher
           nature
           .
           
        
         
           They
           circumcised
           some
           ;
           they
           observed
           Iewish
           Rites
           ,
           and
           
             to
             the
             Iews
             they
             became
             Iews
             ,
          
           as
           they
           became
           
             all
             things
             to
             all
             men
          
           .
           St.
           Paul
           took
           vows
           on
           him
           ,
           
           and
           went
           to
           the
           Temple
           to
           be
           purifi'd
           ,
           which
           could
           not
           be
           done
           but
           with
           a
           Sacrifice
           :
           And
           though
           he
           still
           stood
           upon
           the
           exemption
           of
           the
           Gentiles
           from
           the
           obligations
           of
           their
           Law
           ;
           yet
           he
           himself
           ,
           together
           with
           other
           born
           Iews
           ,
           complied
           with
           them
           in
           their
           Observances
           .
           Now
           when
           it
           is
           considered
           ,
           that
           these
           were
           typical
           Laws
           that
           were
           accomplished
           by
           the
           coming
           of
           our
           Saviour
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           Iews
           pleaded
           still
           for
           the
           continuance
           of
           them
           ,
           so
           that
           it
           was
           indeed
           the
           main
           controversy
           of
           that
           time
           ;
           it
           will
           appear
           ,
           that
           the
           compliance
           of
           the
           Apostles
           in
           such
           things
           ,
           was
           liable
           to
           much
           juster
           Objections
           than
           any
           that
           can
           be
           brought
           against
           obedience
           to
           Constitutions
           ,
           that
           are
           about
           things
           of
           their
           own
           nature
           innocent
           and
           indifferent
           .
           But
           yet
           we
           see
           the
           Apostles
           judged
           ,
           that
           as
           long
           as
           the
           Temple
           stood
           ,
           and
           that
           God's
           Wrath
           was
           not
           yet
           poured
           out
           on
           that
           Nation
           ,
           there
           were
           still
           some
           among
           them
           ,
           that
           as
           a
           remnant
           were
           to
           be
           gained
           to
           Christianity
           ,
           and
           therefore
           while
           there
           was
           ground
           to
           hope
           for
           that
           ,
           they
           went
           on
           in
           that
           condescention
           to
           their
           infirmity
           ,
           observing
           that
           very
           Low
           which
           was
           then
           maintained
           by
           the
           Iews
           with
           the
           highest
           insolence
           and
           cruelty
           possible
           against
           Christ
           and
           his
           Followers
           .
           When
           this
           Point
           is
           well
           weighed
           in
           its
           full
           extent
           ,
           and
           in
           all
           its
           consequences
           ,
           it
           will
           ,
           I
           hope
           ,
           satisfy
           many
           ,
           how
           far
           so
           great
           an
           end
           as
           the
           publick
           Peace
           ,
           and
           the
           edification
           of
           the
           whole
           Body
           ,
           ought
           to
           be
           pursued
           ,
           when
           the
           Apostles
           went
           so
           far
           in
           order
           to
           the
           gaining
           of
           a
           few
           .
        
         
           And
           here
           it
           will
           be
           no
           impertinent
           digression
           ,
           to
           observe
           the
           Rules
           that
           St.
           Paul
           lays
           down
           to
           Christians
           in
           this
           whole
           matter
           :
           I
           cannot
           think
           that
           it
           was
           so
           fully
           opened
           in
           Epistles
           that
           have
           been
           preserved
           down
           to
           our
           days
           ,
           as
           a
           main
           part
           of
           the
           Canon
           of
           our
           Faith
           ,
           without
           a
           special
           Providence
           of
           God
           ,
           that
           in
           those
           Rules
           we
           might
           see
           our
           own
           duty
           in
           the
           management
           of
           such
           Controversies
           as
           should
           afterwards
           arise
           :
           Since
           besides
           a
           historical
           knowledge
           of
           the
           state
           of
           that
           time
           ,
           this
           is
           all
           the
           use
           that
           it
           seems
           we
           can
           now
           make
           of
           such
           long
           Discourses
           ,
           and
           Arguings
           ;
           and
           if
           this
           can
           be
           well
           stated
           ,
           it
           will
           be
           a
           sure
           thread
           to
           guide
           us
           .
        
         
           First
           then
           ,
           St.
           Paul
           leads
           men
           above
           the
           valuing
           such
           matters
           too
           much
           ;
           as
           if
           the
           being
           of
           the
           one
           or
           the
           other
           side
           ,
           signified
           any
           thing
           towards
           their
           peace
           with
           God
           :
           For
           all
           fierce
           Zealots
           are
           apt
           to
           imagine
           ,
           that
           by
           their
           zeal
           they
           please
           God
           ,
           and
           atone
           for
           great
           faults
           .
           Therefore
           to
           take
           away
           that
           false
           Conceit
           ,
           this
           is
           often
           repeated
           ,
           That
           in
           
             Christ
             Iesus
             neither
             Circumcision
             nor
             Vncircumcision
             a
             vailed
             any
             thing
             ,
          
           
           
             but
             a
             new
             creature
             ,
             or
             faith
             which
             worketh
             by
             love
             ,
             and
             the
             keeping
             the
             Commandments
             of
             God
          
           ;
           and
           that
           the
           Christian
           Religion
           ,
           
           or
           
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             God
             consisted
             not
             in
             meat
             and
             drink
             ,
          
           that
           is
           ,
           in
           Rituals
           ,
           concerning
           the
           distinction
           of
           Meats
           clean
           and
           unclean
           ,
           but
           in
           much
           higher
           things
           ,
           
           
             righteousness
             ,
             peace
             ,
             and
             joy
             in
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             :
          
           And
           he
           seems
           to
           assert
           ,
           that
           whosoever
           served
           Christ
           in
           these
           things
           ,
           
             was
             acceptable
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             ought
             to
             be
             approved
             of
             men
          
           ;
           
           whatsoever
           his
           sense
           might
           be
           as
           to
           all
           other
           things
           .
        
         
           Another
           Position
           laid
           down
           ,
           is
           ,
           That
           
             every
             man
             ought
             to
             he
             fully
             persuaded
             in
             his
             own
             mind
          
           ;
           to
           have
           clear
           Principles
           ,
           and
           to
           frame
           these
           into
           as
           distinct
           Rules
           as
           possibly
           he
           could
           :
           And
           this
           is
           the
           meaning
           ,
           of
           
             doing
             all
             things
             in
             faith
          
           ;
           which
           word
           signifies
           persuasion
           ,
           and
           ought
           to
           have
           been
           so
           rendered
           here
           :
           
           And
           then
           all
           those
           difficulties
           that
           arise
           out
           of
           the
           misunderstanding
           of
           that
           word
           ,
           would
           cease
           ;
           so
           that
           the
           paraphrase
           of
           those
           so
           oftencited
           words
           will
           run
           thus
           ,
           
             Hast
             thou
             a
             persuasion
             ?
             have
             it
             within
             thy self
             ;
             so
             that
             
             then
             mayst
             appeal
             to
             God
             upon
             it
             :
             For
             happy
             is
             the
             man
             that
             is
             so
             setled
             ,
             that
             he
             does
             not
             waver
             in
             a
             distraction
             of
             thoughts
             ,
             sometimes
             approving
             ,
             and
             at
             other
             times
             condemning
             the
             same
             thing
             ;
             for
             while
             a
             man
             is
             still
             doupting
             ,
             he
             is
             condemned
             within
             himself
             .
          
           For
           instance
           ,
           If
           he
           eats
           freely
           of
           all
           Meats
           ,
           without
           regarding
           the
           Iewish
           distinctions
           ,
           and
           yet
           has
           within
           him
           an
           opinion
           of
           the
           obligatory
           force
           of
           those
           Laws
           ;
           he
           does
           not
           act
           upon
           clear
           Principles
           and
           Persuasions
           ;
           for
           while
           a
           man
           acts
           without
           these
           ,
           not
           knowing
           but
           that
           he
           may
           be
           sinning
           against
           God
           ,
           he
           does
           then
           really
           sin
           ,
           since
           he
           does
           things
           which
           he
           thinks
           are
           sins
           ,
           so
           that
           they
           become
           sins
           to
           him
           .
           This
           is
           a
           plain
           account
           of
           those
           words
           ,
           which
           as
           it
           agrees
           exactly
           to
           their
           natural
           signification
           ,
           so
           it
           shuts
           out
           all
           the
           difficulties
           which
           arise
           out
           of
           them
           .
           For
           the
           word
           rendred
           by
           doubting
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           sense
           in
           which
           it
           stands
           in
           all
           the
           other
           parts
           of
           the
           
             New
             Testament
          
           ,
           signifies
           the
           
             making
             distinction
          
           ;
           so
           that
           the
           meaning
           of
           it
           is
           ,
           
             He
             who
             thinks
             that
             there
             is
             still
             a
             distinction
             between
             meats
             clean
             and
             unclean
             ,
             is
             very
             guilty
             if
             he
             eats
             as
             long
             as
             he
             is
             under
             that
             persuasion
             .
          
        
         
           A
           third
           Rule
           laid
           down
           by
           St.
           Paul
           ,
           is
           ,
           Teat
           in
           all
           such
           matters
           ,
           men
           ought
           not
           to
           assume
           an
           Authority
           to
           
             judge
             others
          
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           to
           impose
           things
           upon
           them
           ,
           as
           if
           they
           had
           a
           Judiciary
           Authority
           over
           them
           .
           
           
             Let
             not
             man
             judge
             you
             in
             meat
             ,
             or
             in
             drink
             ,
             or
             in
             respect
             of
             a
             holy
             day
          
           :
           that
           is
           ,
           Let
           no
           man
           in
           matters
           left
           at
           liberty
           ,
           pretend
           to
           an
           Authority
           over
           another
           ;
           for
           God
           is
           the
           sole
           Judge
           of
           all
           men
           :
           And
           let
           no
           man
           judge
           his
           Brother
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           offer
           to
           call
           him
           to
           an
           account
           of
           his
           Actions
           ;
           
             for
             we
             must
             all
             stand
             at
             the
             judgement-seat
             of
             Christ
             ,
          
           where
           he
           who
           is
           our
           only
           Judge
           ,
           as
           a
           Law
           giver
           ,
           will
           then
           be
           our
           Iudge
           ,
           by
           calling
           us
           to
           an
           account
           of
           our
           Actions
           :
           Upon
           this
           follow
           the
           Rules
           of
           mens
           deportment
           towards
           one
           another
           .
           Those
           that
           have
           larger
           Principles
           ,
           and
           higher
           Notions
           ;
           who
           in
           that
           respect
           are
           stronger
           ,
           and
           who
           by
           that
           freedom
           of
           mind
           and
           thought
           ,
           did
           eat
           without
           those
           nice
           distinctions
           of
           clean
           and
           unclean
           ,
           ought
           not
           to
           despise
           such
           as
           were
           yet
           fearful
           and
           straitned
           in
           their
           thoughts
           ,
           and
           durst
           not
           emancipate
           themselves
           ,
           as
           if
           they
           were
           men
           of
           low
           thoughts
           ,
           and
           narrow
           minds
           :
           On
           the
           other
           hand
           ,
           Those
           who
           were
           still
           entangled
           with
           an
           opinion
           of
           the
           obligation
           of
           the
           Mosaical
           Law
           ,
           ought
           not
           to
           condemn
           such
           as
           acted
           with
           more
           freedom
           ,
           as
           if
           they
           were
           loose
           and
           lawless
           men
           .
        
         
           To
           this
           a
           fourth
           Assertion
           is
           added
           ,
           That
           in
           such
           diversities
           of
           apprehensions
           ,
           men
           of
           both
           sides
           might
           be
           received
           and
           accepted
           by
           God
           ,
           both
           acting
           with
           good
           Intentions
           ,
           and
           following
           sincerely
           their
           Persuasions
           .
           
           
             One
             man
             regarded
             a
             day
          
           :
           He
           observed
           the
           Iewish
           Festivities
           ,
           their
           New
           Moons
           ,
           and
           days
           of
           rest
           ,
           called
           by
           the
           general
           word
           of
           Sabbaths
           ;
           yet
           in
           doing
           this
           ,
           under
           the
           sense
           of
           the
           Obligations
           of
           that
           Law
           lying
           still
           over
           him
           ,
           
             be
             regarded
             it
             to
             the
             Lord
             :
          
           Another
           ,
           who
           reckoned
           himself
           freed
           from
           that
           Yoke
           ,
           did
           acknowledge
           ,
           that
           this
           his
           Liberty
           was
           occasioned
           by
           the
           Christian
           Religion
           ;
           so
           he
           ,
           in
           not
           observing
           it
           ,
           acknowledged
           that
           Religion
           which
           had
           set
           him
           free
           .
           The
           same
           Rule
           is
           also
           instanced
           in
           observing
           the
           distinction
           of
           Meats
           ;
           the
           one
           did
           eat
           freely
           ,
           and
           thanked
           God
           for
           that
           liberty
           :
           while
           the
           other
           did
           abstain
           from
           forbidden
           Meats
           ,
           and
           thanked
           God
           for
           that
           Law
           by
           which
           the
           Iewish
           Nation
           had
           so
           many
           special
           Priviledges
           beyond
           all
           other
           Nations
           ,
           so
           that
           God
           was
           honoured
           by
           both
           ,
           even
           in
           all
           that
           diversity
           of
           practices
           :
           And
           perhaps
           ,
           a
           diversity
           of
           practices
           ,
           if
           with
           that
           ,
           a
           tender
           and
           perfect
           Charity
           could
           be
           maintained
           ,
           might
           be
           yet
           a
           greater
           honour
           to
           Religion
           ,
           than
           an
           absolute
           ageement
           in
           all
           points
           ;
           since
           it
           is
           a
           higher
           Instance
           of
           the
           power
           of
           Religion
           ,
           
           if
           men
           can
           love
           one
           another
           ,
           notwithstanding
           a
           diversity
           in
           opinion
           and
           practice
           ;
           than
           if
           they
           loved
           one
           another
           ,
           being
           in
           all
           points
           of
           the
           same
           mind
           ,
           and
           agreeing
           in
           the
           same
           practices
           .
        
         
           After
           these
           ,
           came
           two
           Rules
           relating
           to
           private
           mens
           behaviour
           towards
           one
           another
           in
           such
           cases
           :
           The
           one
           is
           ,
           
             not
             to
             set
             a
             stumbling-block
             ,
             or
             an
             occasion
             to
             fall
             ,
             in
             another
             man's
             way
          
           ;
           
           that
           is
           ,
           not
           to
           use
           our
           liberty
           in
           such
           instances
           ,
           or
           on
           such
           occasions
           ,
           as
           may
           draw
           other
           men
           to
           act
           in
           imitation
           of
           us
           ,
           against
           their
           own
           Consciences
           .
           This
           is
           the
           true
           notion
           of
           
             giving
             scandal
          
           ,
           or
           
             the
             laying
             a
             trap
          
           in
           the
           way
           of
           another
           ,
           by
           which
           he
           may
           fall
           ,
           or
           be
           catched
           :
           And
           this
           every
           man
           is
           to
           avoid
           ,
           when
           it
           is
           free
           for
           him
           to
           act
           ,
           or
           not
           ,
           as
           he
           pleases
           ;
           for
           in
           that
           case
           only
           ,
           he
           is
           under
           this
           obligation
           and
           caution
           ;
           since
           otherwise
           ,
           if
           he
           is
           determined
           by
           any
           Law
           ,
           Divine
           or
           Humane
           ,
           he
           must
           go
           on
           and
           do
           his
           duty
           ,
           without
           considering
           what
           consequences
           may
           happen
           upon
           it
           ,
           for
           which
           he
           is
           not
           accountable
           ;
           since
           he
           is
           not
           at
           liberty
           to
           dispose
           of
           himself
           ,
           but
           is
           concluded
           by
           a
           higher
           Authority
           .
           The
           other
           Rule
           is
           ,
           That
           we
           ought
           ,
           as
           much
           as
           may
           be
           ,
           to
           avoid
           doing
           any
           thing
           that
           may
           
             grieve
             other
             Christians
          
           ,
           which
           is
           said
           to
           be
           
             walking
             uncharitably
          
           ;
           
           since
           we
           ought
           to
           have
           such
           regard
           ,
           even
           to
           the
           tenderness
           and
           weakness
           of
           our
           Brethren
           ,
           as
           not
           to
           do
           such
           things
           as
           may
           wound
           or
           trouble
           them
           ,
           still
           under
           the
           former
           supposition
           ,
           that
           we
           are
           fully
           at
           our
           own
           liberty
           ,
           and
           under
           no
           law
           nor
           obligation
           to
           the
           contrary
           .
        
         
           These
           are
           the
           Rules
           laid
           down
           by
           St.
           Paul
           ;
           which
           ,
           when
           well
           considered
           ,
           and
           rightly
           understood
           ,
           will
           give
           a
           great
           light
           into
           this
           whole
           Controversy
           .
           By
           these
           it
           will
           appear
           ,
           that
           even
           the
           Apostles
           themselves
           ,
           who
           might
           have
           assumed
           a
           higher
           strain
           of
           Authority
           ,
           yet
           had
           great
           regards
           to
           the
           frailties
           of
           those
           they
           governed
           :
           And
           although
           most
           of
           these
           Positions
           and
           Rules
           do
           suppose
           men
           to
           be
           in
           a
           state
           of
           an
           unrestrained
           liberty
           ,
           so
           that
           they
           do
           not
           belong
           to
           our
           case
           ,
           in
           which
           Laws
           and
           Constitutions
           have
           already
           determined
           us
           ;
           yet
           they
           ought
           still
           to
           have
           great
           weight
           with
           those
           that
           are
           not
           concluded
           by
           Laws
           ,
           and
           all
           such
           as
           may
           have
           the
           making
           or
           reviewing
           of
           Laws
           under
           their
           care
           and
           deliberation
           .
        
         
           But
           I
           have
           opened
           this
           matter
           more
           fully
           than
           was
           ,
           perhaps
           ,
           necessary
           to
           my
           present
           purpose
           ,
           which
           only
           required
           ,
           that
           I
           should
           clear
           some
           Passages
           in
           St.
           
           Paul's
           Epistles
           that
           are
           applied
           to
           the
           Points
           now
           under
           examination
           ,
           though
           they
           do
           not
           at
           all
           belong
           to
           them
           ;
           since
           all
           that
           is
           in
           St.
           Paul
           ,
           relates
           only
           to
           such
           things
           as
           were
           entirely
           left
           to
           mens
           own
           liberty
           ,
           and
           in
           which
           it
           was
           free
           to
           them
           to
           act
           which
           way
           soever
           they
           pleased
           ;
           which
           are
           not
           at
           all
           applicable
           to
           established
           rules
           ,
           setled
           by
           Law
           ,
           and
           recommended
           by
           Ancient
           practice
           .
           It
           is
           true
           ,
           that
           no
           Age
           of
           the
           Church
           since
           the
           Apostles
           days
           ,
           can
           make
           Laws
           for
           succeeding
           Ages
           ;
           since
           the
           Pastors
           of
           every
           Age
           have
           the
           same
           Authority
           that
           the
           Pastors
           of
           any
           precedent
           Age
           had
           after
           the
           times
           of
           Inspiration
           :
           Whatever
           was
           done
           in
           a
           former
           Age
           ,
           may
           be
           altered
           in
           a
           subsequent
           one
           :
           And
           therefore
           all
           those
           Rules
           ,
           of
           the
           subordination
           of
           Churches
           one
           to
           another
           ,
           being
           taken
           from
           the
           disposition
           of
           the
           Roman
           Empire
           ,
           Europe
           being
           now
           totally
           moulded
           into
           another
           frame
           ,
           are
           now
           at
           the
           discretion
           of
           Princes
           to
           cotinue
           or
           change
           them
           at
           their
           pleasure
           :
           And
           all
           the
           Rituals
           of
           the
           Church
           are
           in
           the
           power
           of
           every
           Age
           to
           alter
           or
           continue
           them
           as
           they
           shall
           see
           cause
           ;
           but
           till
           they
           are
           altered
           ,
           they
           bind
           ,
           not
           by
           reason
           of
           any
           Authority
           that
           former
           Ages
           had
           over
           the
           present
           ;
           but
           because
           the
           present
           Age
           ,
           by
           not
           repealing
           former
           Rules
           and
           Canons
           ,
           does
           tacitly
           and
           interpretatively
           confirm
           and
           
           renew
           them
           :
           For
           if
           the
           Pastors
           of
           the
           present
           Age
           ,
           in
           concurrence
           with
           ,
           and
           a
           due
           subordination
           to
           the
           Civil
           Powers
           ,
           have
           an
           Authority
           to
           make
           Laws
           or
           Canons
           in
           such
           matters
           ,
           they
           have
           likewise
           a
           power
           to
           continue
           such
           as
           were
           made
           in
           any
           former
           Age
           ,
           and
           they
           are
           presumed
           ,
           and
           in
           Law
           taken
           to
           do
           that
           ,
           till
           they
           repeal
           them
           .
        
         
           I
           have
           now
           gone
           through
           the
           general
           Plea
           that
           is
           brought
           against
           our
           Constitutions
           from
           general
           Topicks
           ;
           and
           have
           ,
           I
           hope
           ,
           shewed
           that
           there
           is
           no
           force
           in
           any
           part
           of
           it
           .
           I
           come
           next
           to
           consider
           such
           things
           as
           are
           objected
           more
           specially
           to
           several
           particulars
           in
           our
           Constitution
           .
        
         
           They
           except
           to
           the
           Government
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           because
           of
           the
           different
           Ranks
           of
           
             Bishop
             ,
             Priest
          
           and
           Deacon
           ,
           whereas
           the
           Scriptures
           use
           Bishop
           and
           Priest
           so
           promiscuously
           ,
           that
           from
           thence
           it
           seems
           reasonable
           to
           infer
           ,
           that
           they
           are
           one
           and
           the
           same
           Function
           ,
           and
           that
           there
           ought
           to
           be
           but
           two
           Ranks
           ,
           Bishop
           and
           Diacon
           ,
           in
           the
           Church
           ;
           But
           those
           who
           object
           this
           ,
           have
           really
           among
           them
           but
           one
           Function
           and
           Order
           ,
           since
           they
           have
           no
           Diacons
           ,
           in
           the
           sense
           of
           St.
           
           Paul's
           Epistles
           ,
           who
           are
           a
           Degree
           of
           Men
           dedicated
           to
           the
           Service
           of
           God
           ,
           out
           of
           which
           ,
           as
           any
           served
           well
           in
           it
           ,
           they
           were
           advanced
           to
           a
           superior
           Degree
           ,
           and
           were
           ever
           esteemed
           a
           Sacred
           Order
           of
           Men.
           There
           are
           none
           such
           among
           those
           who
           urge
           this
           Matter
           against
           us
           .
           The
           Promiscuous
           use
           of
           Names
           does
           not
           prove
           the
           Offices
           the
           same
           .
           The
           Apostles
           are
           called
           ,
           sometimes
           ,
           Deacons
           or
           Ministers
           ,
           and
           so
           are
           their
           Companions
           in
           Labour
           ;
           for
           the
           term
           Diacon
           ,
           
           signifying
           any
           one
           that
           Ministred
           :
           It
           was
           not
           then
           appropriated
           to
           the
           lowest
           Order
           ,
           no
           more
           than
           Presbyter
           was
           to
           the
           second
           ;
           for
           the
           Apostles
           call
           themselves
           sometimes
           Deacons
           ;
           so
           that
           from
           hence
           an
           Argument
           might
           be
           drawn
           ,
           as
           well
           to
           prove
           that
           Deacons
           are
           equal
           in
           Rank
           to
           the
           highest
           Order
           of
           Bishops
           .
           We
           plainly
           see
           ,
           That
           God
           setled
           three
           Orders
           of
           Officers
           in
           the
           Iewish
           Temple
           :
           We
           see
           also
           ,
           in
           their
           Synagogues
           ,
           that
           there
           were
           three
           different
           Ranks
           taken
           probably
           from
           the
           Model
           of
           the
           Temple
           :
           
           We
           see
           our
           Saviour
           chose
           twelve
           Apostles
           ,
           and
           afterwards
           Seventy
           Disciples
           ,
           having
           in
           that
           ,
           no
           doubt
           ,
           a
           regard
           both
           to
           the
           numbers
           of
           their
           Tribes
           ,
           and
           of
           their
           Sanhedrin
           :
           We
           plainly
           see
           ,
           that
           during
           the
           Apostles
           lives
           ,
           the
           governing
           and
           ordering
           of
           the
           Church
           was
           in
           them
           ,
           yet
           they
           constituted
           some
           in
           their
           Name
           to
           govern
           a
           large
           extent
           of
           Churches
           ;
           and
           by
           their
           Epistles
           to
           these
           ,
           it
           is
           plain
           ,
           That
           the
           Power
           of
           governing
           those
           Churches
           ,
           and
           of
           ordaining
           new
           Officers
           in
           them
           ,
           belonged
           to
           them
           ;
           they
           being
           the
           Persons
           to
           whom
           that
           trust
           was
           committed
           ,
           with
           solemn
           Charges
           given
           them
           for
           it
           by
           the
           Apostles
           :
           We
           plainly
           see
           two
           distinct
           Orders
           of
           Bishop
           and
           Deacon
           ,
           as
           two
           Sacred
           Functions
           that
           were
           to
           labour
           in
           the
           work
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ;
           and
           we
           find
           by
           the
           short
           Epistles
           in
           the
           beginnings
           of
           the
           Revelation
           ,
           that
           there
           was
           one
           Man
           who
           had
           the
           Immediate
           Charge
           of
           those
           Churches
           ,
           to
           whom
           every
           thing
           relating
           to
           them
           is
           addressed
           ,
           as
           to
           a
           Person
           that
           was
           accountable
           for
           the
           rest
           ,
           and
           that
           by
           consequence
           must
           be
           suppos'd
           to
           have
           an
           Authority
           over
           them
           :
           We
           see
           immediately
           after
           the
           days
           of
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           that
           all
           the
           Churches
           were
           cast
           into
           one
           Mould
           ,
           of
           
             Bishop
             ,
             Priest
          
           and
           Diacon
           :
           This
           taking
           place
           every
           where
           ,
           and
           that
           at
           a
           time
           when
           no
           Meetings
           of
           the
           Clergy
           could
           be
           held
           to
           establish
           any
           such
           Form
           ,
           and
           that
           no
           Laws
           of
           Princes
           were
           made
           to
           Enact
           it
           ,
           and
           no
           Men
           of
           Authority
           could
           so
           early
           and
           so
           universally
           have
           brought
           such
           a
           change
           into
           the
           Order
           of
           the
           Church
           ;
           when
           there
           was
           nothing
           to
           tempt
           any
           to
           affect
           Preheminence
           :
           Labour
           and
           Sufferings
           being
           all
           that
           then
           follow'd
           this
           Superiour
           Rank
           ;
           and
           yet
           within
           less
           than
           
           one
           Century
           after
           the
           days
           of
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           we
           do
           plainly
           see
           ,
           that
           this
           was
           the
           Constitution
           ,
           even
           of
           those
           Churches
           that
           had
           been
           gathered
           and
           setled
           by
           the
           Apostles
           themselves
           .
           Among
           whom
           so
           visible
           a
           thing
           as
           the
           Order
           in
           which
           they
           had
           put
           the
           Church
           ,
           could
           not
           possibly
           be
           soon
           forgotten
           ,
           and
           this
           was
           not
           complain'd
           of
           by
           the
           Sects
           of
           those
           days
           ,
           particularly
           the
           Montanists
           ,
           that
           had
           so
           fair
           an
           appearance
           by
           their
           praying
           and
           fasting
           so
           much
           ,
           that
           not
           only
           Tertullian
           was
           drawn
           away
           by
           it
           ,
           but
           even
           the
           Church
           seems
           to
           have
           taken
           a
           Tincture
           from
           some
           of
           their
           Methods
           ;
           whether
           in
           imitation
           of
           them
           ,
           or
           on
           design
           to
           out-do
           them
           ,
           is
           not
           so
           easy
           to
           determine
           ;
           yet
           nothing
           of
           this
           kind
           was
           ever
           objected
           ,
           as
           if
           the
           Church
           had
           by
           the
           Authority
           given
           to
           Bishops
           ,
           departed
           from
           the
           Apostolical
           Customs
           .
        
         
           Now
           I
           will
           acknowledge
           ,
           that
           a
           bare
           practice
           ,
           tho
           very
           Ancient
           ,
           such
           as
           the
           giving
           the
           Eucharist
           to
           Infants
           ,
           without
           a
           colour
           for
           it
           in
           Scripture
           ,
           ought
           not
           to
           conclude
           us
           :
           but
           when
           there
           is
           a
           great
           deal
           in
           Scripture
           that
           looks
           favourably
           to
           a
           thing
           ,
           tho
           the
           proof
           from
           the
           words
           alone
           should
           not
           seem
           full
           and
           positive
           ,
           and
           when
           the
           first
           Writings
           and
           clearest
           Practices
           of
           the
           Ages
           that
           immediately
           follow'd
           ,
           confirms
           such
           an
           Exposition
           ,
           then
           we
           have
           all
           that
           is
           possible
           for
           us
           to
           pretend
           to
           ,
           for
           giving
           a
           fixed
           and
           determinate
           sense
           to
           such
           passages
           .
           From
           all
           this
           then
           it
           is
           clear
           ,
           that
           we
           are
           now
           upon
           the
           same
           Constitution
           as
           to
           the
           main
           ,
           on
           which
           the
           Apostles
           setled
           the
           Churches
           ,
           and
           that
           we
           have
           all
           the
           reason
           that
           a
           thing
           of
           this
           nature
           is
           capable
           of
           ,
           to
           conclude
           ,
           That
           the
           distinction
           of
           
             Bishop
             ,
             Priest
          
           and
           Deacon
           ,
           was
           setled
           by
           the
           Apostles
           themselves
           ,
           and
           is
           related
           to
           by
           many
           places
           in
           the
           
             New
             Testament
          
           .
        
         
           The
           division
           of
           the
           World
           into
           Diocesses
           ,
           larger
           or
           narrower
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           of
           Parishes
           ,
           some
           being
           excessively
           large
           ,
           and
           others
           as
           unreasonably
           small
           ,
           does
           not
           a
           whit
           alter
           the
           nature
           of
           the
           thing
           in
           it self
           ;
           since
           tho'
           it
           were
           to
           be
           desir'd
           ,
           that
           Parishes
           were
           nearer
           an
           equality
           in
           point
           of
           Labour
           and
           Cure
           ;
           yet
           this
           is
           an
           Inconvenience
           that
           we
           must
           bear
           ,
           and
           not
           disturb
           the
           Church
           ,
           by
           seeking
           undue
           Remedies
           for
           it
           :
           So
           such
           Disorders
           ,
           as
           a
           length
           of
           time
           ,
           a
           corruption
           of
           Manners
           ,
           a
           change
           of
           Governments
           ,
           and
           Civil
           Policies
           ,
           has
           brought
           into
           a
           Constitution
           ,
           may
           put
           it
           out
           of
           our
           Power
           to
           procure
           the
           Redress
           of
           many
           things
           ,
           that
           yet
           will
           as
           little
           warrant
           a
           renting
           the
           Body
           ,
           or
           dividing
           the
           Church
           upon
           any
           such
           account
           ,
           as
           it
           would
           justify
           the
           lazy
           Sloth
           of
           such
           as
           may
           bring
           things
           to
           a
           better
           State
           ,
           and
           yet
           do
           not
           set
           about
           it
           ,
           nor
           do
           heartily
           endeavour
           it
           .
        
         
           Another
           head
           of
           Objections
           is
           to
           set-forms
           of
           Prayer
           in
           general
           ,
           as
           a
           stinting
           of
           the
           
             Spirit
             of
             Prayer
          
           ;
           of
           which
           mention
           is
           often
           made
           in
           the
           
             New
             Testament
          
           ,
           and
           which
           ought
           to
           have
           scope
           given
           to
           it
           ;
           since
           it
           is
           a
           mean
           to
           rouze
           up
           and
           quicken
           heavy
           minds
           ,
           which
           become
           flat
           when
           accustom'd
           to
           a
           constant
           form
           of
           Words
           ,
           that
           render
           both
           the
           Clergy
           lazy
           ,
           and
           the
           People
           Dead
           :
           But
           when
           it
           is
           consider'd
           ,
           that
           every
           Man's
           words
           become
           a
           form
           ,
           to
           which
           all
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           Assembly
           is
           limited
           ;
           the
           question
           then
           lies
           naturally
           between
           the
           sudden
           conceptions
           of
           one
           Man
           ,
           who
           is
           often
           young
           ,
           rash
           ,
           without
           Judgment
           ,
           and
           who
           always
           speaks
           on
           the
           sudden
           ;
           and
           between
           a
           form
           well
           digested
           and
           prepared
           by
           a
           Body
           of
           wise
           and
           good
           Men
           :
           Since
           then
           the
           People
           must
           be
           under
           a
           Form
           ,
           it
           may
           seem
           much
           more
           reasonable
           that
           they
           should
           be
           under
           such
           a
           form
           ,
           than
           under
           the
           other
           ;
           and
           that
           the
           rather
           ,
           since
           we
           see
           
             Moses
             ,
             David
          
           ,
           and
           the
           Prophets
           of
           old
           ,
           gave
           the
           Jewish
           Church
           so
           many
           forms
           ,
           both
           for
           Prayers
           and
           Praises
           :
           We
           know
           that
           in
           our
           Saviour's
           time
           ,
           the
           Iews
           had
           a
           stated
           
           Liturgy
           of
           their
           own
           ;
           which
           our
           Saviour
           was
           so
           far
           from
           blaming
           ,
           that
           he
           himself
           prescribed
           his
           Disciples
           a
           Form
           ,
           and
           compos'd
           it
           out
           of
           theirs
           ;
           laying
           together
           so
           many
           Petitions
           drawn
           out
           of
           their
           Prayers
           as
           answer'd
           his
           end
           ,
           in
           appointing
           his
           own
           :
           And
           Praises
           seeming
           to
           be
           the
           sublimest
           Acts
           of
           Worship
           ,
           in
           which
           the
           Soul
           ought
           to
           arise
           to
           its
           highest
           Elevation
           ;
           it
           is
           not
           easily
           accountable
           why
           so
           much
           excitation
           should
           be
           required
           in
           Prayer
           ,
           while
           Men
           are
           left
           to
           be
           still
           flat
           and
           formal
           in
           their
           Praises
           .
           It
           is
           not
           to
           be
           deni'd
           ,
           but
           that
           among
           the
           extraordinary
           Gifts
           that
           follow'd
           the
           wonderful
           Effusion
           of
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           ,
           one
           was
           ,
           That
           Men
           were
           Inspir'd
           to
           offer
           up
           such
           Prayers
           to
           God
           as
           comprehended
           the
           necessities
           of
           whole
           Congregations
           ;
           it
           appearing
           in
           those
           Prayers
           ,
           that
           the
           Spirit
           in
           him
           that
           pray'd
           ,
           searched
           all
           their
           Hearts
           ,
           and
           so
           did
           prompt
           him
           with
           groanings
           that
           were
           unutterable
           ;
           and
           it
           thus
           appearing
           ,
           that
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           
           or
           Inspiration
           which
           moved
           any
           to
           pray
           in
           this
           sort
           ,
           
             searched
             all
             things
          
           ;
           every
           Man
           finding
           the
           sense
           of
           his
           own
           Heart
           thus
           open'd
           ,
           together
           with
           suitable
           Intercessions
           ,
           it
           was
           from
           thence
           evident
           ,
           that
           this
           was
           the
           
             Spirit
             of
             God
          
           ,
           making
           Intercession
           for
           the
           Saints
           ,
           in
           the
           mouth
           and
           words
           of
           the
           Inspir'd
           Person
           .
           This
           being
           a
           plain
           account
           of
           those
           words
           of
           
             Praying
             in
          
           or
           by
           
             the
             Spirit
          
           ,
           and
           well
           agreeing
           with
           every
           thing
           said
           concerning
           it
           in
           the
           
             New
             Testament
          
           ,
           it
           is
           a
           great
           mistake
           ,
           if
           we
           in
           these
           days
           ,
           should
           expect
           any
           such
           Assistances
           from
           God
           :
           So
           that
           now
           a
           readiness
           of
           new
           or
           tender
           Expressions
           in
           Prayer
           ,
           is
           an
           effect
           of
           a
           quickness
           of
           Thought
           ,
           a
           liveliness
           of
           Imagination
           ,
           together
           with
           a
           good
           Memory
           ,
           much
           conversant
           in
           Scripture-Phrases
           ,
           and
           long
           practised
           in
           that
           way
           .
           All
           things
           by
           a
           long
           use
           grow
           flat
           to
           minds
           that
           are
           not
           seriously
           awaken'd
           ;
           but
           extemporary
           Prayers
           do
           rather
           kill
           than
           feed
           true
           Devotion
           ,
           since
           they
           must
           be
           hearkened
           to
           as
           Discourses
           ,
           which
           is
           a
           distraction
           to
           him
           that
           Prays
           after
           them
           ,
           whereas
           those
           accustom'd
           to
           set-forms
           ,
           have
           only
           the
           things
           themselves
           that
           their
           Devotion
           relate
           to
           in
           their
           view
           ;
           so
           they
           are
           certainly
           less
           tempted
           to
           distraction
           ,
           than
           they
           must
           be
           who
           follow
           the
           other
           way
           .
        
         
           Those
           sudden
           starts
           that
           are
           given
           to
           the
           mind
           by
           soft
           Words
           ,
           and
           melting
           Images
           of
           things
           ,
           may
           be
           according
           to
           the
           different
           Compositions
           of
           Men
           more
           or
           less
           useful
           to
           them
           in
           their
           secret
           Exercises
           ,
           but
           they
           ought
           not
           to
           be
           let
           in
           upon
           publick
           Assemblies
           ,
           which
           being
           made
           up
           of
           a
           great
           variety
           of
           Tempers
           ,
           must
           be
           entertain'd
           only
           with
           such
           Devotions
           that
           suit
           with
           all
           their
           Conditions
           ,
           and
           do
           equally
           quadrate
           to
           all
           their
           necessities
           ;
           and
           thus
           it
           is
           not
           only
           natural
           ,
           but
           necessary
           for
           all
           Men
           who
           will
           maintain
           Order
           in
           their
           Worship
           ,
           and
           will
           frame
           it
           in
           so
           diffus'd
           an
           extent
           ,
           as
           to
           take
           all
           equally
           within
           it
           ,
           that
           they
           have
           set
           and
           stated
           Forms
           ;
           and
           these
           ought
           to
           be
           cast
           into
           the
           plainest
           and
           most
           comprehensive
           simplicity
           possible
           ,
           since
           that
           is
           always
           suited
           to
           all
           Mankind
           ,
           whereas
           Men
           are
           vastly
           diversifi'd
           in
           every
           thing
           that
           is
           lively
           or
           fanciful
           Such
           a
           way
           of
           Worship
           ought
           neither
           to
           be
           unreasonably
           long
           ,
           nor
           excessively
           short
           .
           The
           length
           must
           be
           proportion'd
           to
           what
           the
           greater
           part
           of
           Mankind
           can
           bear
           ;
           it
           ought
           also
           to
           be
           so
           diversifi'd
           ,
           that
           Mens
           minds
           be
           not
           kept
           too
           long
           at
           any
           one
           part
           of
           it
           ,
           or
           their
           Bodies
           in
           any
           one
           posture
           ;
           and
           there
           should
           be
           as
           great
           a
           compass
           in
           it
           ,
           for
           taking
           in
           the
           several
           Acts
           and
           Offices
           of
           Devotion
           ,
           as
           may
           be
           ;
           and
           in
           all
           these
           respects
           ,
           it
           may
           be
           safely
           affirmed
           ,
           That
           our
           Forms
           have
           as
           few
           defects
           ,
           are
           as
           little
           liable
           to
           Objections
           ,
           and
           are
           indeed
           as
           perfect
           ,
           not
           only
           as
           the
           Forms
           or
           Liturgies
           of
           any
           Church
           ,
           that
           we
           know
           of
           ,
           Ancient
           or
           Modern
           ,
           but
           are
           as
           
           perfect
           as
           we
           can
           in
           reason
           expect
           in
           any
           thing
           that
           came
           from
           Men
           not
           immediately
           inspir'd
           .
           Any
           small
           exceptions
           that
           may
           be
           made
           ,
           as
           they
           do
           all
           admit
           of
           very
           good
           Answers
           ,
           so
           can
           never
           be
           put
           in
           the
           Ballance
           with
           the
           Peace
           and
           Order
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           the
           Edification
           that
           the
           Members
           of
           our
           Body
           might
           receive
           from
           such
           Pure
           and
           Spirital
           Devotions
           .
           If
           Men
           grow
           too
           languid
           and
           flat
           in
           them
           ,
           even
           this
           is
           much
           more
           supportable
           than
           the
           gross
           Affections
           ,
           and
           the
           scandalous
           Indecencies
           that
           are
           so
           common
           ,
           to
           say
           no
           worse
           ,
           in
           the
           tumultuary
           way
           .
           Man
           is
           indeed
           so
           made
           ,
           that
           he
           grows
           soon
           corrupt
           and
           Dead
           in
           what
           method
           so
           ever
           he
           is
           put
           :
           but
           as
           Mankind
           bears
           the
           longest
           and
           the
           most
           generally
           with
           common
           food
           ,
           and
           is
           less
           disgusted
           at
           the
           continuance
           of
           it
           ,
           than
           it
           would
           be
           with
           more
           chosen
           Delicacies
           ,
           which
           would
           become
           much
           sooner
           nauseous
           than
           simpler
           Nourishment
           ;
           so
           it
           may
           be
           positively
           affirm'd
           ,
           that
           grave
           and
           well-compos'd
           Devotions
           ,
           fitly
           diversifi'd
           ,
           and
           often
           broken
           ,
           as
           ours
           are
           ,
           have
           not
           only
           Reason
           and
           Authority
           clearly
           on
           their
           side
           ,
           but
           have
           great
           Advantages
           in
           them
           ,
           and
           few
           disadvantages
           to
           ballance
           those
           .
           They
           are
           such
           as
           are
           proper
           for
           us
           to
           offer
           up
           to
           God
           ;
           they
           have
           in
           them
           all
           the
           Gravity
           and
           Solemnity
           that
           becomes
           a
           Religious
           Assembly
           ;
           they
           comply
           with
           our
           very
           Infirmities
           ,
           and
           give
           us
           such
           breathings
           as
           may
           be
           necessary
           for
           loose
           and
           vagrant
           minds
           ;
           and
           they
           carry
           in
           them
           the
           whole
           Complex
           of
           a
           Religious
           Service
           :
           So
           in
           going
           that
           round
           with
           due
           degrees
           of
           Attention
           ,
           we
           are
           sure
           we
           offer
           up
           to
           God
           the
           several
           Branches
           of
           that
           
             Reasonable
             Service
          
           ,
           
           or
           
             Rational
             Worship
          
           ,
           that
           we
           owe
           him
           .
        
         
           The
           more
           particular
           exceptions
           lie
           chiefly
           against
           our
           forms
           in
           the
           two
           Sacraments
           :
           The
           Anabaptists
           object
           our
           not
           Dipping
           when
           we
           Baptize
           ;
           which
           was
           not
           only
           the
           practice
           of
           Christ
           and
           his
           Apostles
           ,
           but
           seems
           to
           be
           recommended
           by
           the
           Mystical
           Allusions
           made
           to
           the
           being
           Buried
           in
           the
           Water
           ,
           and
           the
           being
           again
           
             Raised
             up
          
           out
           of
           it
           ,
           as
           was
           formerly
           observ'd
           .
           Indeed
           if
           we
           could
           think
           that
           a
           Divine
           Vertue
           follow'd
           the
           application
           of
           the
           Water
           only
           to
           the
           parts
           washed
           with
           it
           ,
           so
           that
           there
           were
           a
           sort
           of
           a
           Charm
           in
           it
           ,
           we
           must
           acknowledge
           our
           Baptism
           to
           be
           defective
           ;
           but
           since
           Water
           is
           only
           us'd
           as
           an
           Emblem
           of
           the
           Purity
           of
           our
           Religion
           ,
           it
           seems
           in
           the
           nature
           of
           things
           to
           be
           all
           one
           ,
           whether
           the
           Person
           Baptized
           is
           put
           into
           the
           Water
           ,
           or
           if
           the
           Water
           is
           put
           upon
           him
           .
           The
           design
           of
           Baptism
           is
           a
           Foederal
           Sponsion
           ,
           upon
           which
           Water
           is
           to
           be
           us'd
           ,
           with
           a
           determined
           form
           of
           words
           ;
           and
           when
           these
           are
           observed
           ,
           all
           that
           is
           primarily
           intended
           in
           it
           ,
           is
           observed
           ;
           nor
           will
           Allusions
           made
           to
           the
           Rites
           with
           which
           this
           was
           at
           first
           managed
           ,
           prove
           that
           those
           ought
           to
           be
           perpetual
           ,
           these
           being
           only
           devout
           and
           instructive
           Thoughts
           offer'd
           upon
           the
           occasion
           of
           such
           forms
           .
           Yet
           after
           all
           ,
           our
           Church
           is
           so
           little
           liable
           to
           censure
           in
           this
           matter
           ,
           that
           the
           Rule
           given
           in
           the
           Rubrick
           is
           first
           for
           
             Dipping
             ;
             Sprinking
          
           is
           only
           allowed
           of
           ;
           so
           that
           tho
           it
           comes
           to
           be
           more
           commonly
           practised
           ,
           yet
           no
           Person
           that
           desires
           it
           in
           the
           form
           of
           Dipping
           can
           be
           denied
           it
           among
           us
           ,
           since
           it
           is
           the
           form
           that
           is
           chiefly
           favoured
           by
           the
           Rubrick
           ,
           tho
           the
           practice
           runs
           in
           a
           current
           the
           other
           way
           .
        
         
           There
           is
           a
           more
           important
           Scruple
           rais'd
           upon
           Infant
           Baptism
           ,
           since
           the
           Persons
           mention'd
           to
           be
           Baptized
           in
           the
           Scriptures
           were
           all
           of
           Age
           ,
           capable
           to
           answer
           and
           promise
           for
           themselves
           ;
           and
           since
           by
           the
           Institution
           of
           Baptism
           ,
           the
           
             making
             of
             Men
             Disciples
          
           is
           set
           before
           it
           ,
           and
           the
           
             Teaching
             them
             to
             observe
             all
             that
             Christ
             hath
             Commanded
          
           comes
           immediately
           after
           it
           ,
           both
           these
           seem
           to
           be
           Characters
           importing
           that
           they
           should
           be
           of
           an
           Age
           capable
           of
           Instruction
           ,
           since
           
           They
           only
           can
           make
           
             the
             answer
             of
             a
             good
             Conscience
          
           :
           So
           that
           the
           Baptizing
           upon
           a
           Vow
           or
           Promise
           made
           by
           another
           ,
           seems
           to
           be
           a
           new
           sort
           of
           Foederal
           Sponsion
           ,
           not
           instituted
           by
           Christ
           ,
           and
           by
           consequence
           not
           warranted
           by
           the
           Gospel
           .
           Nor
           will
           the
           Argument
           from
           Circumcision
           appear
           conclusive
           ,
           when
           it
           is
           consider'd
           that
           Females
           not
           being
           capable
           of
           it
           ,
           that
           Rite
           seems
           rather
           to
           have
           been
           a
           national
           Mark
           ,
           to
           distinguish
           them
           as
           
           Abraham's
           Posterity
           from
           other
           Nations
           ,
           than
           a
           Rite
           relating
           to
           the
           Blessings
           of
           a
           future
           state
           .
        
         
           But
           to
           all
           this
           we
           must
           answer
           ,
           That
           since
           our
           Saviour
           took
           Baptism
           from
           the
           Iews
           ,
           it
           being
           visible
           that
           they
           were
           not
           at
           all
           surprized
           at
           St.
           Iohn
           Baptist's
           Baptizing
           ,
           they
           only
           questioning
           him
           upon
           his
           Mission
           and
           Authority
           for
           it
           ;
           we
           have
           reason
           to
           conclude
           ,
           that
           he
           took
           it
           from
           them
           as
           they
           practised
           it
           :
           And
           we
           find
           by
           their
           Writings
           ,
           that
           when
           any
           Proselytes
           came
           over
           to
           their
           Religion
           ,
           they
           not
           only
           Baptized
           them
           ,
           but
           also
           their
           Children
           .
           This
           being
           their
           practice
           ,
           and
           our
           Saviour
           making
           no
           Exceptions
           as
           to
           this
           Particular
           ,
           but
           saying
           words
           that
           plainly
           favour
           it
           ,
           
             Suffer
             little
             Children
             to
             come
             unto
             me
             ,
             and
             forbid
             them
             not
             :
             for
             of
             such
             is
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             God
             ,
          
           or
           the
           Gospel-dispensation
           ,
           
           this
           is
           no
           small
           Argument
           for
           it
           :
           But
           that
           which
           seems
           to
           determine
           the
           matter
           ,
           is
           the
           resolution
           that
           St.
           Paul
           gives
           in
           a
           Case
           that
           must
           have
           been
           very
           common
           in
           those
           days
           ,
           when
           one
           of
           the
           married
           Parties
           was
           converted
           to
           Christianity
           ,
           the
           other
           remaining
           still
           in
           Infidelity
           ,
           he
           determines
           that
           the
           Husband
           ought
           not
           to
           put
           away
           the
           Wife
           ,
           nor
           the
           Wife
           leave
           the
           Husband
           ;
           and
           the
           reason
           he
           adds
           is
           ,
           That
           there
           was
           a
           Communication
           of
           Sanctification
           from
           the
           believing
           to
           the
           unbelieving
           Party
           ,
           which
           descended
           to
           their
           Children
           ,
           who
           should
           be
           
             otherwise
             Vnclean
             ,
             but
             now
             they
             were
             Holy.
          
           Now
           it
           is
           to
           be
           consider'd
           ,
           that
           in
           the
           New
           Testament
           Holy
           ,
           or
           Saint
           ,
           and
           a
           Christian
           ,
           
           stand
           promiscuously
           for
           one
           another
           ;
           and
           the
           word
           Holy
           ,
           can
           only
           signify
           either
           a
           real
           inward
           Holiness
           ,
           or
           a
           Holiness
           of
           dedication
           ,
           in
           which
           sense
           all
           things
           appropriated
           to
           God
           are
           said
           to
           be
           Holy.
           A
           Believer
           could
           not
           Communicate
           a
           real
           Holiness
           either
           to
           the
           unbelieving
           Yoke-fellow
           ,
           or
           to
           the
           Issue
           ,
           since
           that
           is
           personal
           ,
           and
           cannot
           be
           derived
           ,
           or
           descend
           .
           The
           only
           Holiness
           that
           he
           could
           derive
           ,
           was
           a
           right
           to
           consecrate
           the
           common
           Issue
           to
           God
           ;
           which
           is
           in
           some
           sort
           a
           Sanctifying
           of
           one
           another
           .
           This
           is
           a
           plain
           and
           natural
           meaning
           of
           these
           words
           ;
           and
           tho
           they
           should
           not
           seem
           to
           im●port
           it
           so
           necessarily
           ,
           but
           that
           other
           glosses
           might
           be
           put
           upon
           them
           ,
           yet
           the
           early
           practice
           of
           the
           Church
           mention'd
           by
           
             Irenaeus
             ,
             Tertullian
          
           ,
           and
           most
           copiously
           by
           St.
           Cyprian
           ,
           seems
           to
           be
           a
           sure
           Commentary
           upon
           them
           ,
           this
           being
           a
           ritual
           and
           visible
           thing
           ,
           in
           which
           we
           may
           much
           more
           safely
           have
           recourse
           to
           Tradition
           ,
           than
           in
           matters
           of
           Doctrine
           ;
           it
           being
           here
           remembred
           ,
           That
           a
           Practice
           without
           warrant
           in
           Scripture
           ,
           is
           not
           to
           be
           so
           regarded
           as
           a
           Practice
           that
           seems
           to
           have
           favourable
           ,
           if
           not
           clear
           warrants
           for
           it
           in
           Scripture
           .
           This
           also
           agrees
           with
           the
           natural
           Order
           of
           the
           World
           :
           Children
           being
           put
           in
           the
           power
           of
           their
           Parents
           ,
           by
           the
           Laws
           of
           Nature
           ,
           who
           ,
           considering
           their
           Incapacity
           ,
           must
           act
           in
           their
           Name
           ,
           and
           may
           both
           procure
           Rights
           and
           Priviledges
           to
           them
           ,
           and
           also
           lay
           ties
           and
           engagements
           upon
           them
           .
           It
           is
           then
           suitable
           to
           the
           extent
           of
           the
           mercy
           of
           God
           in
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           that
           Parents
           may
           offer
           up
           their
           Children
           to
           Christ
           ,
           that
           they
           may
           be
           tied
           by
           them
           to
           his
           Religion
           ,
           and
           received
           into
           the
           blessings
           and
           privileges
           of
           it
           .
           When
           this
           whole
           matter
           is
           thus
           laid
           together
           ,
           I
           doubt
           not
           but
           the
           lawfulness
           of
           Infant-Baptism
           will
           evidently
           appear
           ;
           and
           if
           it
           is
           Lawful
           ,
           then
           according
           to
           what
           was
           at
           first
           made
           out
           ,
           the
           Church
           may
           oblige
           all
           her
           Members
           to
           it
           .
        
         
         
           The
           Practice
           of
           having
           Sponsors
           ,
           being
           but
           an
           increase
           of
           the
           security
           given
           for
           the
           Person
           's
           Education
           in
           Christianity
           ,
           the
           care
           of
           the
           Parents
           being
           supposed
           ,
           as
           already
           bound
           upon
           them
           by
           their
           natural
           Relation
           to
           their
           Children
           ,
           and
           it
           being
           a
           great
           mean
           ,
           if
           well
           managed
           ,
           of
           knitting
           Neighbours
           together
           in
           new
           and
           Christian
           Bonds
           ,
           all
           Exceptions
           to
           such
           a
           Custom
           seem
           very
           ill-grounded
           ;
           and
           their
           answering
           so
           positively
           in
           the
           Name
           of
           the
           Child
           ,
           does
           according
           to
           the
           nature
           of
           all
           Acts
           in
           the
           Name
           of
           Infants
           ,
           import
           only
           ,
           that
           as
           far
           as
           in
           them
           lies
           ,
           care
           shall
           be
           taken
           that
           the
           Infant
           shall
           make
           good
           those
           engagements
           in
           due
           time
           .
           Our
           affirming
           so
           positively
           ,
           That
           all
           Children
           who
           are
           Baptized
           ,
           and
           die
           before
           they
           grow
           to
           be
           capable
           of
           committing
           any
           actual
           Sin
           ,
           are
           certainly
           saved
           ;
           does
           not
           only
           agree
           with
           the
           Idea's
           of
           the
           infinite
           goodness
           of
           God
           ,
           but
           also
           with
           this
           declaration
           ,
           That
           the
           Promises
           of
           the
           Gospel
           are
           made
           
             to
             all
             Christians
             ,
             and
             to
             their
             Children
             .
          
        
         
           
           The
           most
           general
           Scruple
           against
           our
           Form
           in
           Baptism
           ,
           remains
           yet
           to
           be
           discussed
           :
           That
           we
           have
           added
           to
           it
           the
           Sign
           of
           the
           Cross
           ,
           which
           is
           a
           piece
           of
           Popish
           Superstition
           .
           Indeed
           ,
           if
           we
           use
           it
           as
           was
           formerly
           observed
           ,
           as
           they
           do
           ,
           with
           an
           adjuration
           of
           the
           Devil
           to
           go
           out
           ,
           and
           
             not
             to
             presume
             to
             violate
             the
             Sign
             of
             the
             Cross
          
           ;
           if
           we
           breathed
           cross-ways
           ,
           and
           pretended
           by
           that
           to
           infuse
           Divine
           Virtues
           and
           Blessings
           ,
           here
           were
           just
           objections
           ;
           for
           in
           so
           doing
           ,
           we
           should
           assume
           a
           power
           to
           make
           Sacraments
           ,
           and
           to
           affix
           Divine
           Powers
           to
           Institutions
           of
           our
           own
           :
           Therefore
           nothing
           of
           this
           being
           retained
           among
           us
           ,
           all
           the
           Papistical
           and
           Superstitious
           use
           of
           the
           Cross
           in
           Baptism
           is
           thrown
           out
           :
           But
           since
           the
           Primitive
           Christians
           did
           so
           glory
           in
           the
           Cross
           ,
           that
           in
           stead
           of
           being
           ashamed
           of
           the
           Reproach
           of
           it
           ,
           they
           used
           it
           upon
           most
           occasions
           :
           Our
           Reformers
           designing
           to
           restore
           Primitive
           Christianity
           ,
           thought
           ,
           that
           though
           the
           abuse
           of
           this
           to
           so
           much
           Superstition
           ,
           made
           them
           supercede
           the
           frequent
           practice
           of
           it
           ;
           yet
           in
           this
           first
           initiation
           to
           Christianity
           ,
           it
           was
           reasonable
           to
           use
           it
           ,
           once
           for
           all
           ,
           but
           with
           words
           that
           shewed
           they
           retained
           none
           of
           the
           Superstitious
           Conceits
           of
           Popery
           ,
           and
           meant
           only
           thereby
           to
           own
           the
           receiving
           all
           Christians
           into
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           the
           Cross
           ,
           and
           to
           an
           obligation
           to
           follow
           Christ
           ,
           bearing
           his
           Cross.
           And
           thus
           it
           is
           plain
           ,
           that
           this
           practice
           is
           in
           it self
           not
           only
           innocent
           ,
           but
           decent
           :
           and
           that
           there
           were
           very
           plausible
           Reasons
           ,
           to
           say
           no
           more
           ,
           for
           enjoining
           it
           ;
           so
           that
           the
           not
           using
           it
           ,
           is
           the
           disobeying
           a
           just
           Authority
           ,
           in
           a
           lawful
           Injunction
           .
        
         
           
             Kneeling
             in
             the
             Eucharist
          
           ,
           seems
           not
           only
           liable
           to
           an
           imputation
           of
           Idolatry
           ;
           but
           is
           also
           under
           this
           further
           prejudice
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           in
           none
           of
           the
           Ancient
           Rituals
           :
           On
           the
           contrary
           ,
           we
           have
           all
           reason
           to
           believe
           ,
           that
           for
           many
           Ages
           they
           did
           communicate
           standing
           :
           since
           all
           kneeling
           in
           Churches
           on
           Sundays
           ,
           or
           in
           the
           time
           between
           Easter
           and
           Whitsunday
           ,
           was
           esteemed
           a
           crime
           in
           
           Tertullian's
           time
           ,
           and
           was
           forbidded
           by
           a
           Canon
           of
           the
           Council
           of
           Nice
           .
        
         
           This
           Being
           that
           ,
           of
           all
           the
           Objections
           raised
           against
           us
           ,
           that
           touches
           in
           the
           tenderest
           part
           ,
           since
           this
           is
           the
           great
           Symbole
           of
           the
           Union
           of
           Christians
           ,
           and
           that
           in
           which
           most
           formally
           
             the
             Communion
             of
             the
             Church
          
           consists
           ,
           it
           will
           be
           necessary
           to
           examine
           it
           very
           narrowly
           .
           It
           is
           then
           ,
           first
           ,
           to
           be
           considered
           ,
           that
           outward
           Actions
           do
           signify
           only
           that
           which
           by
           a
           general
           consent
           ,
           or
           an
           express
           declaration
           is
           agreed
           on
           as
           their
           sense
           and
           importance
           .
           Kneeling
           to
           Kings
           ,
           is
           understood
           to
           be
           only
           the
           highest
           Act
           of
           Civil
           Respect
           ;
           and
           therefore
           it
           is
           liable
           to
           no
           imputation
           of
           Idolatry
           ,
           Therefore
           if
           there
           is
           an
           express
           declaration
           made
           of
           the
           importance
           of
           this
           Action
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           neither
           an
           Adoration
           of
           the
           
           Bread
           and
           Wine
           ,
           nor
           of
           the
           Person
           of
           Christ
           ,
           as
           supposed
           Corporally
           present
           ,
           but
           only
           a
           worshipping
           of
           God
           in
           the
           acknowledgment
           of
           the
           great
           Blessings
           there
           exibited
           to
           us
           ,
           then
           this
           Posture
           cannot
           be
           stretched
           beyond
           this
           express
           Declaration
           ;
           nor
           is
           this
           that
           kneeling
           which
           is
           enjoined
           by
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           ;
           for
           that
           is
           only
           a
           falling
           down
           at
           the
           Elevation
           ,
           in
           acknowledgment
           of
           the
           miraculous
           change
           then
           made
           :
           Whereas
           ours
           is
           a
           continued
           posture
           of
           Prayer
           ,
           in
           which
           we
           continue
           during
           the
           whole
           Office
           :
           So
           that
           Kneeling
           ,
           as
           used
           by
           us
           ,
           does
           in
           many
           respects
           differ
           from
           the
           Knoeling
           used
           in
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           .
        
         
           As
           for
           that
           specious
           Pretence
           ,
           That
           in
           the
           Primitive
           times
           they
           did
           not
           kneel
           at
           the
           receiving
           the
           Sacrament
           ;
           it
           is
           only
           an
           appearance
           of
           a
           Reason
           .
           In
           the
           Primitive
           times
           ,
           they
           had
           a
           notion
           of
           Kneeling
           as
           an
           abject
           Posture
           ,
           which
           only
           became
           Penitents
           ,
           or
           the
           times
           of
           fasting
           :
           They
           thought
           that
           upon
           other
           occasions
           standing
           in
           Prayer
           had
           an
           appearance
           of
           faith
           and
           confidence
           in
           God
           ;
           and
           agreed
           with
           those
           comfortable
           assurances
           ,
           and
           that
           joy
           to
           which
           we
           are
           called
           in
           the
           Gospel
           :
           And
           therefore
           those
           who
           were
           in
           the
           full
           
             peace
             of
             the
             Church
          
           ,
           were
           to
           stand
           up
           at
           Prayers
           ;
           which
           was
           most
           indispensably
           observed
           on
           Sundays
           ,
           and
           the
           Fifty
           days
           from
           Easter
           to
           Pentecost
           .
           But
           standing
           was
           then
           their
           posture
           of
           Prayer
           ,
           so
           they
           received
           the
           Sacrament
           in
           the
           posture
           appropriated
           to
           Prayer
           ;
           and
           it
           were
           easy
           to
           shew
           ,
           from
           those
           wery
           Fathers
           who
           mention
           standing
           as
           the
           posture
           in
           which
           the
           Eucharist
           was
           received
           ,
           that
           they
           did
           consider
           it
           as
           a
           posture
           of
           Adoration
           ,
           and
           so
           required
           all
           Christians
           to
           adore
           as
           they
           received
           it
           .
           Now
           in
           a
           course
           of
           many
           Ages
           ,
           this
           difference
           of
           several
           degrees
           in
           Prayer
           ,
           and
           the
           postures
           proper
           to
           them
           ,
           is
           quite
           worn
           out
           ;
           so
           that
           kneeling
           is
           become
           the
           common
           posture
           of
           all
           Prayer
           whatsoever
           :
           Therefore
           we
           receiving
           in
           a
           posture
           of
           Prayer
           ,
           do
           in
           that
           follow
           the
           constant
           practice
           of
           all
           Christians
           ,
           in
           all
           the
           best
           Ages
           .
        
         
           Kneeling
           is
           a
           matter
           merely
           ritual
           ;
           and
           being
           now
           grown
           the
           common
           Rite
           ,
           expressing
           our
           humility
           in
           Prayer
           ,
           we
           do
           not
           depart
           from
           the
           Spirit
           and
           Intentions
           of
           the
           Primitive
           Church
           ;
           since
           we
           receive
           the
           Eucharist
           in
           our
           posture
           of
           prayer
           ,
           as
           they
           did
           in
           theirs
           .
           The
           plausible
           Exception
           to
           all
           this
           ,
           is
           ,
           That
           since
           our
           Saviour
           did
           institute
           this
           Sacrament
           ,
           
             at
             a
             Table
             after
             Supper
          
           ,
           it
           is
           a
           needless
           departing
           from
           his
           Practice
           ,
           and
           the
           Pattern
           that
           he
           hath
           left
           us
           ,
           to
           receive
           it
           in
           any
           other
           posture
           .
           If
           this
           Objection
           had
           any
           force
           ,
           it
           should
           oblige
           us
           to
           receive
           
             leaning
             along
          
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           posture
           of
           sitting
           at
           table
           in
           those
           days
           ;
           and
           if
           we
           must
           adhere
           to
           the
           Circumstances
           of
           the
           Institution
           ,
           the
           time
           
             after
             Supper
          
           ,
           and
           the
           place
           
             an
             upper
             room
          
           ,
           will
           be
           as
           obligatory
           upon
           us
           as
           the
           Posture
           ,
           since
           all
           these
           things
           are
           of
           the
           same
           order
           and
           value
           .
           But
           to
           go
           to
           the
           bottom
           of
           this
           Objection
           ,
           and
           to
           shew
           by
           a
           clear
           parity
           the
           just
           reason
           of
           departing
           from
           our
           Saviour's
           practice
           in
           this
           particular
           .
        
         
           It
           is
           to
           be
           remembred
           ,
           That
           when
           Moses
           gave
           out
           the
           Institution
           of
           the
           Paschal
           Festivity
           ,
           he
           limited
           that
           people
           by
           express
           words
           to
           a
           posture
           ,
           They
           were
           
             to
             eat
             it
             with
             their
             loins
             girt
             ,
             and
             their
             shoos
             on
             their
             feet
             ,
             with
             staves
             in
             ther
             hands
             ,
          
           
           thus
           ready
           to
           march
           .
           There
           is
           nothing
           in
           the
           Institution
           that
           gives
           the
           least
           hint
           ,
           as
           if
           this
           was
           not
           meant
           to
           be
           a
           lasting
           Precept
           :
           So
           here
           is
           much
           more
           than
           a
           bare
           Example
           ,
           a
           Precept
           given
           in
           very
           plain
           words
           ,
           without
           any
           limitation
           of
           time
           :
           And
           yet
           when
           the
           Israelites
           were
           setled
           in
           the
           Land
           of
           Canaan
           ,
           at
           rest
           ,
           and
           no
           more
           obliged
           to
           march
           ,
           this
           change
           of
           their
           Circumstances
           did
           ,
           from
           the
           natural
           suitableness
           of
           things
           ,
           bring
           on
           a
           change
           in
           this
           
           part
           of
           that
           Festivity
           :
           They
           sate
           about
           their
           Tables
           ,
           or
           rather
           leaned
           ,
           and
           so
           they
           did
           eat
           the
           Lamb
           in
           that
           lazy
           posture
           ,
           that
           expressed
           the
           Rest
           which
           God
           had
           given
           them
           .
           And
           we
           are
           sure
           ,
           that
           in
           this
           they
           committed
           no
           error
           ,
           since
           our
           Saviour
           himself
           justified
           their
           practice
           ,
           by
           conforming
           to
           it
           .
           So
           here
           more
           than
           a
           bare
           practice
           ,
           an
           express
           Institution
           in
           a
           ritual
           matter
           ,
           is
           changed
           by
           a
           Church
           ,
           that
           in
           all
           such
           things
           seems
           to
           have
           been
           much
           more
           tied
           up
           to
           the
           letter
           of
           their
           Law
           ,
           than
           the
           Christian
           Church
           is
           ;
           yet
           a
           great
           alteration
           in
           their
           Circumstances
           made
           them
           conclude
           ,
           that
           this
           ought
           to
           be
           altered
           ,
           and
           in
           that
           they
           did
           right
           .
           Now
           if
           we
           will
           apply
           this
           to
           the
           Christian
           Passover
           ;
           Christ
           being
           in
           a
           state
           of
           Humiliation
           ,
           and
           in
           
             the
             form
             of
             a
             Servant
          
           ,
           institutes
           it
           ;
           and
           does
           it
           in
           a
           familiar
           posture
           of
           Equality
           with
           his
           Disciples
           at
           Table
           ,
           but
           gives
           no
           rule
           how
           ,
           as
           to
           that
           particular
           it
           ought
           to
           be
           observed
           for
           the
           future
           ,
           as
           Moses
           had
           done
           .
           Afterwards
           ,
           a
           vast
           change
           happens
           in
           his
           visible
           Condition
           ;
           he
           is
           raised
           from
           the
           dead
           ,
           and
           exalted
           up
           into
           Heaven
           :
           Upon
           this
           change
           therefore
           ,
           with
           relation
           to
           his
           Human
           nature
           ,
           that
           was
           vastly
           more
           important
           than
           that
           which
           had
           happenened
           to
           the
           Iews
           when
           they
           were
           brought
           into
           the
           
             Land
             of
             Promise
          
           ;
           it
           seems
           to
           have
           been
           highly
           congruous
           to
           that
           practice
           of
           the
           Iews
           ,
           with
           which
           the
           first
           Christians
           could
           not
           be
           unacquainted
           ,
           for
           them
           to
           have
           changed
           the
           posture
           from
           the
           appearance
           of
           Familiarity
           ,
           to
           that
           of
           Respect
           ;
           and
           to
           have
           brought
           it
           to
           the
           Posture
           which
           they
           use
           in
           Prayer
           ,
           and
           their
           other
           Devotions
           .
           And
           this
           I
           think
           is
           a
           full
           answer
           to
           every
           thing
           that
           can
           be
           objected
           to
           our
           Posture
           in
           Receiving
           .
        
         
           Another
           exception
           some
           have
           to
           our
           Administration
           of
           this
           Sacrament
           ,
           That
           there
           is
           no
           previous
           examination
           of
           those
           who
           are
           admitted
           to
           it
           ;
           that
           a
           promiscuous
           multitude
           comes
           without
           any
           notice
           given
           ,
           or
           enquiry
           made
           after
           them
           ;
           tho
           we
           are
           commanded
           
             to
             note
             such
             as
             walk
             disorderly
             ,
             and
             to
             have
             no
             fellowship
             with
             them
             ,
          
           
           
             that
             they
             may
             be
             ashamed
          
           :
           nay
           ,
           with
           Brethren
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           Christians
           who
           live
           scandalously
           ,
           
             not
             so
             much
             as
             to
             eat
             .
          
           To
           this
           it
           is
           to
           be
           answer'd
           ,
           
           That
           a
           great
           difference
           is
           to
           be
           made
           between
           a
           Church
           that
           lies
           yet
           under
           some
           defects
           ,
           which
           she
           laments
           and
           cannot
           get
           them
           to
           be
           effectually
           supplied
           ,
           and
           a
           Church
           that
           is
           viciously
           faulty
           ,
           and
           blamable
           in
           any
           thing
           she
           does
           .
           If
           the
           acts
           of
           Church-Communion
           are
           in
           themselves
           lawful
           and
           good
           ,
           so
           that
           particular
           persons
           are
           obliged
           to
           nothing
           that
           can
           be
           made
           appear
           to
           be
           unlawful
           ;
           it
           can
           be
           no
           reason
           for
           them
           to
           separate
           from
           it
           ,
           because
           other
           things
           are
           not
           done
           which
           perhaps
           are
           fitting
           and
           may
           seem
           necessary
           .
           But
           a
           further
           distinction
           is
           to
           be
           made
           ,
           between
           things
           commanded
           by
           a
           Divine
           Precept
           ,
           and
           such
           things
           as
           are
           only
           recommended
           by
           the
           Practice
           and
           Rules
           of
           the
           Church
           .
           St.
           Paul
           does
           only
           prescribe
           this
           ,
           That
           
             every
             man
             examine
             himself
          
           ,
           but
           does
           not
           impose
           it
           upon
           any
           to
           examine
           others
           ;
           and
           the
           true
           Importance
           of
           the
           word
           render'd
           Examine
           ,
           is
           Approve
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           Let
           a
           man
           so
           consider
           himself
           ,
           as
           to
           see
           whether
           he
           is
           approved
           of
           by
           his
           own
           Conscience
           :
           but
           this
           gives
           no
           other
           person
           an
           Authority
           to
           search
           into
           ,
           examine
           ,
           or
           approve
           such
           us
           come
           to
           the
           Sacrament
           .
           There
           is
           therefore
           no
           Rule
           given
           in
           the
           
             New
             Testament
          
           for
           any
           such
           previous
           enquiry
           :
           it
           was
           indeed
           a
           very
           Ancient
           ,
           
           and
           is
           upon
           very
           many
           accounts
           a
           good
           and
           useful
           practice
           so
           to
           do
           .
           But
           how
           criminal
           soever
           a
           defect
           in
           obeying
           a
           Divine
           Law
           may
           be
           ,
           it
           can
           be
           no
           such
           matter
           not
           to
           observe
           even
           the
           ancientest
           Rules
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           that
           after
           all
           ,
           do
           rest
           only
           upon
           a
           human
           Authority
           :
           Those
           
           rules
           concerning
           scandalous
           persons
           ,
           belong
           to
           the
           Body
           in
           general
           ;
           and
           if
           there
           should
           be
           Errors
           and
           male-Administrations
           ,
           the
           Body
           ,
           or
           rather
           its
           Pastors
           when
           in
           a
           Body
           ,
           are
           accountable
           for
           that
           ,
           and
           not
           the
           the
           Individuals
           of
           the
           Society
           ,
           who
           cannot
           be
           further
           concern'd
           in
           them
           ,
           than
           to
           lament
           such
           defects
           ,
           and
           to
           use
           their
           best
           endeavours
           to
           help
           them
           to
           be
           redressed
           ;
           so
           this
           can
           never
           justify
           a
           separation
           ,
           because
           there
           may
           be
           erroneous
           or
           scandalous
           men
           in
           a
           Society
           ,
           who
           are
           too
           much
           connived
           at
           .
        
         
           St.
           Paul
           finds
           great
           fault
           with
           many
           Errors
           ;
           some
           bad
           Practices
           and
           Scandals
           among
           the
           Corinthians
           ;
           yet
           tho
           in
           one
           case
           he
           thunders
           a
           severe
           Sentence
           upon
           a
           more
           eminently
           scandalous
           man
           ,
           he
           never
           so
           much
           as
           insinuates
           that
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           body
           should
           separate
           themselves
           from
           those
           erroneous
           or
           irregular
           men
           :
           On
           the
           contrary
           ,
           he
           presses
           the
           Obligations
           to
           Unity
           ,
           most
           vehemently
           on
           the
           Corinthians
           ,
           tho
           that
           was
           the
           Church
           which
           he
           charged
           the
           most
           severely
           of
           all
           others
           ,
           both
           with
           Errors
           ,
           Disorders
           in
           Worship
           ,
           and
           scandalous
           Practices
           .
        
         
           It
           was
           no
           wonder
           ,
           If
           after
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           had
           enervated
           the
           whole
           Ancient
           Discipline
           ,
           and
           had
           turn'd
           it
           all
           to
           be
           a
           secret
           practice
           between
           the
           Priest
           and
           the
           Penitent
           in
           Auricular
           Confession
           ;
           and
           that
           Dispensations
           and
           Commutations
           were
           brought
           in
           ;
           by
           which
           men
           know
           the
           price
           of
           sin
           ,
           and
           how
           to
           buy
           it
           off
           ,
           that
           all
           of
           the
           sudden
           this
           Church
           could
           not
           be
           brought
           back
           to
           the
           Primitive
           Constitutions
           :
           tho
           we
           see
           that
           our
           Reformers
           did
           sincerely
           intend
           it
           ,
           and
           prepared
           a
           Model
           for
           it
           .
           But
           our
           bad
           Circumstances
           have
           made
           ,
           that
           this
           great
           and
           good
           Design
           could
           never
           be
           effected
           since
           that
           time
           ;
           for
           which
           we
           still
           continue
           to
           make
           a
           publick
           Acknowledgment
           in
           the
           Preface
           to
           the
           
             Office
             of
             Commination
          
           .
           But
           after
           all
           ,
           How
           faulty
           soever
           particular
           persons
           may
           be
           in
           not
           obeying
           the
           Rules
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           the
           Clergy
           are
           obliged
           to
           Catechise
           the
           Youth
           ,
           and
           when
           they
           are
           duly
           prepared
           for
           it
           ,
           they
           ought
           to
           offer
           them
           to
           the
           Bishop
           to
           be
           Confirm'd
           ;
           and
           this
           ought
           to
           precede
           their
           being
           at
           first
           admitted
           to
           the
           Sacrament
           .
           If
           this
           is
           not
           duly
           and
           punctually
           executed
           ,
           it
           is
           the
           fault
           of
           those
           who
           fail
           in
           their
           Duty
           ;
           and
           one
           of
           the
           best
           and
           most
           effectual
           Answer
           that
           we
           can
           make
           to
           this
           prejudice
           ,
           is
           to
           endeavour
           to
           do
           in
           this
           point
           what
           lies
           in
           us
           ,
           towards
           the
           Instructing
           and
           Confirming
           the
           Youth
           .
           As
           for
           the
           Scandals
           of
           men's
           lives
           ,
           much
           more
           certainly
           might
           be
           done
           ,
           both
           in
           the
           way
           of
           private
           admonition
           ,
           and
           publick
           censure
           ,
           than
           is
           done
           ;
           so
           here
           the
           best
           answer
           will
           still
           return
           upon
           us
           :
           We
           ought
           to
           do
           all
           that
           is
           incumbent
           on
           us
           ,
           for
           watching
           over
           those
           that
           are
           committed
           to
           our
           Care
           ,
           for
           correcting
           their
           Manners
           ,
           for
           making
           the
           incorrigible
           asham'd
           ,
           and
           for
           cutting
           off
           corrupt
           and
           gangreen'd
           Members
           ,
           that
           they
           spread
           not
           their
           Infection
           to
           those
           that
           are
           yet
           found
           .
           Yet
           if
           another
           man
           fail
           of
           his
           Duty
           ,
           that
           can
           never
           excuse
           any
           one
           from
           doing
           his
           ;
           and
           so
           it
           can
           never
           be
           a
           just
           ground
           of
           separation
           .
        
         
           Some
           except
           to
           our
           habit
           ,
           as
           a
           Ceremony
           taken
           from
           the
           Service
           of
           the
           Jewish
           Temple
           :
           and
           this
           ,
           tho
           it
           is
           now
           esteem'd
           the
           least
           considerable
           of
           all
           the
           exceptions
           made
           against
           us
           ,
           yet
           was
           that
           which
           first
           began
           those
           unhappy
           disputes
           that
           have
           since
           increased
           so
           fatally
           upon
           us
           .
           The
           chief
           thing
           stood
           upon
           at
           first
           ,
           was
           ,
           That
           it
           was
           a
           compliance
           with
           the
           Supestitions
           of
           Popery
           ;
           but
           that
           has
           been
           consider'd
           already
           ;
           to
           which
           I
           shall
           in
           this
           place
           only
           add
           this
           one
           Consideration
           more
           to
           justify
           those
           Compliances
           in
           matters
           that
           are
           in
           themselves
           innocent
           ;
           That
           in
           Fact
           ,
           the
           body
           of
           this
           
           Nation
           was
           in
           a
           very
           few
           years
           brought
           off
           from
           Popery
           ;
           to
           which
           it
           is
           highly
           probable
           ,
           that
           those
           small
           Compliances
           contributed
           not
           a
           little
           ;
           so
           that
           the
           single
           reason
           upon
           which
           this
           was
           at
           first
           oppos'd
           ,
           was
           the
           chief
           Reason
           for
           its
           continuance
           .
        
         
           All
           publick
           Functions
           are
           perform'd
           in
           some
           special
           Habits
           ;
           and
           White
           being
           among
           both
           Greeks
           and
           Romans
           ,
           the
           colour
           that
           expressed
           Ioy
           it
           bearing
           also
           a
           Signification
           of
           Purity
           and
           Innocence
           ,
           it
           was
           natural
           for
           the
           Primitive
           Christians
           ,
           both
           to
           put
           such
           as
           were
           newly
           baptized
           in
           white
           ,
           and
           also
           to
           have
           Divine
           Offices
           perform'd
           by
           persons
           habited
           in
           the
           same
           manner
           .
           It
           is
           true
           ,
           Popery
           had
           brought
           in
           much
           Superstition
           upon
           all
           this
           ;
           the
           several
           parcels
           of
           the
           habits
           were
           deliver'd
           with
           particular
           Devotions
           in
           the
           conferring
           of
           Orders
           ;
           which
           imported
           a
           peculiar
           Virtue
           and
           Sanctity
           to
           be
           in
           them
           ,
           and
           they
           were
           to
           be
           us'd
           with
           such
           constant
           Devotions
           ,
           that
           did
           all
           signify
           that
           a
           Sacramental
           Virtue
           was
           believ'd
           to
           be
           lodg'd
           in
           them
           .
           Now
           all
           this
           was
           taken
           away
           by
           our
           Reformers
           ;
           only
           for
           the
           decency
           of
           Worship
           ,
           in
           compliance
           with
           Ancient
           Practices
           ,
           they
           retain'd
           the
           Habits
           themselves
           ;
           and
           since
           the
           greatest
           Bodies
           of
           those
           who
           divide
           from
           us
           ,
           have
           us'd
           
             Black
             Gowns
          
           ,
           which
           is
           both
           a
           peculiar
           form
           of
           a
           Habit
           ,
           and
           in
           a
           special
           Colour
           ,
           that
           signifi'd
           Gravity
           ,
           it
           will
           not
           be
           easy
           to
           find
           a
           good
           reason
           ,
           why
           a
           peculiar
           Habit
           in
           a
           Colour
           that
           expressed
           both
           Innocence
           and
           Joy
           ,
           might
           not
           be
           as
           well
           us'd
           .
           If
           we
           pretended
           that
           Innocence
           is
           by
           this
           convey'd
           to
           us
           ,
           here
           were
           a
           just
           exception
           ;
           but
           we
           using
           it
           only
           as
           a
           decent
           Habit
           ,
           that
           is
           enjoin'd
           by
           Law
           ,
           it
           is
           enough
           to
           justify
           our
           Obedience
           ,
           if
           the
           thing
           is
           lawful
           ;
           and
           it
           is
           enough
           to
           justify
           the
           Law
           ,
           if
           this
           Robe
           was
           Ancient
           ,
           and
           have
           in
           it
           a
           proper
           expression
           of
           that
           temper
           of
           mind
           ,
           in
           which
           we
           ought
           to
           be
           ,
           when
           we
           go
           to
           perform
           Divine
           Offices
           .
        
         
           And
           thus
           it
           appears
           on
           how
           weak
           grounds
           the
           first
           disputes
           concerning
           Rituals
           among
           us
           were
           begun
           ;
           upon
           the
           progess
           of
           which
           ,
           and
           the
           effects
           that
           have
           followed
           upon
           them
           ,
           one
           can
           never
           reflect
           without
           remembring
           those
           words
           of
           St.
           
             Iames
             ,
             Behold
             how
             great
             a
             matter
             a
             little
             fire
             hath
             kindled
             .
          
        
         
           
           Some
           have
           excepted
           to
           our
           observing
           Holy-days
           ,
           as
           if
           this
           was
           an
           Invasion
           upon
           that
           Liberty
           which
           the
           Fourth
           Commandment
           gives
           for
           Work
           ,
           all
           
             the
             six
             days
             of
             the
             Week
          
           ;
           and
           as
           if
           Men
           pretended
           to
           an
           Authority
           to
           make
           any
           parcels
           of
           time
           Holy.
           Some
           quarrel
           with
           the
           days
           for
           the
           honor
           of
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           as
           if
           this
           was
           a
           remnant
           of
           Popery
           :
           others
           except
           even
           to
           the
           observance
           of
           Christmas
           and
           Ascension-day
           ,
           together
           with
           those
           other
           days
           that
           relate
           to
           our
           Saviour
           himself
           ;
           as
           if
           the
           observing
           them
           were
           a
           reproaching
           the
           Apostles
           with
           want
           of
           regard
           to
           the
           
             Person
             of
             Christ
          
           ,
           which
           we
           pretend
           to
           supply
           .
           But
           those
           words
           of
           
             six
             days
             Labour
          
           ,
           are
           not
           to
           be
           understood
           as
           a
           perpetual
           Command
           ,
           otherwise
           God
           himself
           had
           appointed
           a
           violation
           of
           this
           ,
           by
           all
           those
           other
           days
           of
           Rest
           that
           were
           enjoined
           the
           Iews
           ,
           all
           which
           were
           called
           Sabbaths
           .
           Every
           seventh
           year
           was
           to
           be
           one
           continued
           Sabbath
           ;
           Therefore
           the
           Importance
           of
           the
           4
           th
           .
           Commandment
           is
           only
           this
           ,
           That
           when
           that
           Precept
           was
           first
           given
           ,
           God
           left
           Mankind
           free
           for
           six
           days
           ,
           and
           only
           reserved
           a
           seventh
           for
           Rest
           and
           Religion
           ;
           but
           that
           did
           not
           limit
           himself
           ,
           nor
           all
           other
           Lawful
           Powers
           ,
           from
           making
           further
           Impositions
           for
           Rest
           and
           Religious
           Exercises
           .
           It
           is
           also
           certain
           ,
           that
           Men
           cannot
           make
           a
           
             Day
             Holy
          
           in
           one
           sense
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           affix
           a
           special
           Purity
           ,
           or
           particular
           Virtue
           to
           any
           one
           day
           ;
           but
           the
           larger
           sense
           of
           a
           
             Holy
             Day
          
           ,
           being
           a
           day
           dedicated
           to
           Religious
           Exercises
           ,
           it
           seems
           to
           be
           in
           the
           power
           of
           every
           Society
           
           to
           appoint
           such
           Anniversary
           days
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           to
           appoint
           special
           times
           of
           Fasting
           and
           Thanksgiving
           upon
           one
           particular
           day
           ,
           and
           for
           one
           turn
           :
           for
           since
           all
           do
           agree
           ,
           that
           this
           may
           be
           done
           for
           once
           ,
           the
           Arguments
           from
           the
           Fourth
           Commandment
           ,
           and
           against
           appointing
           a
           
             holy
             day
          
           ,
           are
           out
           of
           doors
           ;
           so
           it
           remains
           only
           to
           consider
           ,
           whether
           Anniversary
           Days
           may
           be
           appointed
           .
        
         
           We
           see
           the
           Iews
           ,
           during
           the
           seventy
           years
           of
           the
           Captivity
           ,
           
           observ'd
           the
           Fast
           of
           the
           Fourth
           ,
           the
           Fifth
           ,
           the
           Seventh
           and
           Te●nth
           Month
           ;
           and
           the
           Prophet
           expostulating
           in
           the
           Name
           of
           God
           upon
           that
           Head
           ,
           does
           neither
           except
           to
           the
           Imposition
           ,
           nor
           the
           fixing
           Anniversaries
           ,
           but
           only
           complains
           of
           their
           being
           ill
           kept
           ;
           which
           plainly
           imports
           the
           acceptance
           of
           them
           ,
           if
           well
           kept
           .
           The
           Iews
           also
           fixed
           one
           Anniversary
           in
           commemoration
           of
           their
           Deliverance
           from
           
           Haman's
           wicked
           designs
           against
           them
           ;
           and
           another
           for
           remembring
           the
           Purifying
           the
           Temple
           from
           its
           Idolatrious
           Defilement
           by
           
             Antiochus
             Epiphanes
          
           .
           This
           last
           was
           observed
           by
           our
           Saviour
           ,
           
           at
           least
           we
           find
           him
           in
           the
           Temple
           on
           that
           day
           .
           Now
           can
           any
           reason
           be
           assign'd
           ;
           either
           from
           the
           nature
           of
           things
           ,
           or
           from
           any
           special
           limitations
           in
           the
           Scripture
           ,
           that
           should
           restrain
           the
           Power
           that
           is
           naturally
           in
           every
           body
           of
           men
           ,
           for
           appointing
           things
           of
           this
           nature
           ?
        
         
           The
           commemorating
           the
           Dispensation
           of
           the
           Gospel
           committed
           to
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           has
           nothing
           of
           the
           Superstition
           of
           Popery
           in
           it
           :
           No
           Invocations
           or
           Addresses
           being
           made
           to
           them
           ,
           and
           no
           Sacraments
           administred
           for
           their
           Honor
           ,
           or
           recommended
           to
           their
           Intercession
           .
           God
           is
           only
           blessed
           for
           those
           several
           Dispensations
           ,
           of
           which
           they
           were
           made
           the
           Channels
           and
           Instruments
           .
           But
           we
           ought
           rather
           to
           be
           concern'd
           ,
           That
           these
           Commemorations
           are
           practic'd
           in
           so
           slight
           a
           manner
           ,
           that
           we
           seem
           much
           more
           liable
           to
           an
           Objection
           upon
           that
           account
           ;
           and
           tho
           in
           the
           first
           fervour
           of
           Christianity
           ,
           in
           which
           those
           early
           Converts
           lived
           almost
           wholly
           in
           the
           Meditations
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           of
           what
           related
           to
           him
           ,
           some
           Institutions
           of
           days
           for
           more
           special
           remembrances
           of
           particular
           Circumstances
           had
           not
           been
           made
           ,
           there
           might
           have
           been
           very
           good
           reason
           for
           the
           succeeding
           Ages
           to
           have
           studied
           to
           keep
           alive
           that
           fervour
           by
           such
           appointments
           of
           days
           ,
           for
           the
           more
           solemn
           Commemoration
           of
           such
           signal
           Blessigns
           :
           and
           tho
           there
           were
           not
           the
           same
           clear
           warrants
           from
           Antiquity
           for
           every
           one
           of
           these
           ,
           yet
           it
           was
           still
           in
           the
           Power
           of
           the
           Church
           to
           make
           such
           new
           Orders
           ,
           as
           should
           seem
           necessary
           for
           carrying
           on
           the
           main
           Design
           of
           Religion
           .
        
         
           The
           Ancient
           Church
           thought
           that
           the
           whole
           fifty
           days
           between
           Easter
           and
           Pentecost
           ought
           to
           be
           kept
           with
           a
           special
           Solemnity
           of
           Rejoycing
           ,
           for
           the
           Resurrection
           and
           Ascension
           of
           our
           Saviour
           ,
           and
           for
           the
           Effusion
           of
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           ;
           since
           some
           more
           particular
           Devotions
           on
           those
           heads
           ,
           during
           that
           whole
           time
           ,
           did
           not
           break
           off
           the
           labours
           of
           their
           other
           Employments
           ,
           nor
           interrupt
           the
           common
           business
           of
           life
           ;
           upon
           the
           same
           parity
           of
           reason
           they
           might
           appoint
           some
           time
           before
           that
           season
           of
           Ioy
           ,
           to
           be
           spent
           in
           confessing
           past
           sins
           ,
           and
           mourning
           for
           them
           in
           higher
           degrees
           of
           Prayer
           and
           Fasting
           .
           This
           being
           only
           the
           prescribing
           a
           method
           for
           appropriating
           such
           Exercises
           in
           Devotion
           to
           the
           several
           seasons
           of
           the
           year
           ,
           an
           over-valuing
           of
           these
           things
           ,
           together
           with
           a
           nice
           distinction
           of
           Meats
           ,
           was
           a
           piece
           of
           Superstition
           which
           might
           corrupt
           that
           which
           was
           good
           in
           any
           Constitution
           .
           The
           distinction
           of
           Meats
           for
           that
           season
           ,
           is
           among
           us
           founded
           meerly
           on
           a
           Law
           of
           the
           Land
           ,
           for
           Civil
           and
           Political
           Ends
           ,
           since
           the
           Church
           only
           recommends
           Prayer
           and
           Fasting
           in
           general
           ,
           witout
           any
           further
           Specialities
           as
           to
           the
           measure
           of
           the
           Fast
           ;
           so
           no
           just
           exception
           
           lies
           to
           any
           part
           of
           this
           whole
           matter
           ,
           concerning
           days
           and
           times
           appropriated
           to
           particular
           Exercises
           .
           I
           wish
           our
           Practice
           in
           these
           were
           such
           ,
           that
           this
           part
           of
           our
           Constitution
           were
           not
           too
           evidently
           a
           matter
           of
           Form
           ,
           and
           observed
           with
           too
           visible
           a
           slightness
           .
        
         
           And
           thus
           I
           have
           gone
           round
           ●ll
           that
           I
           remember
           ever
           to
           have
           met
           with
           in
           Books
           or
           Discourses
           from
           any
           of
           the
           Dissenters
           ,
           except
           from
           those
           call'd
           Quakers
           ,
           against
           our
           Constitution
           ,
           and
           have
           offer'd
           you
           those
           answers
           ,
           which
           to
           me
           ,
           after
           the
           most
           impartial
           search
           that
           I
           am
           capable
           of
           ,
           seem
           full
           to
           satisfy
           'em
           all
           .
           It
           remains
           ,
           That
           I
           consider
           such
           as
           are
           offer'd
           by
           those
           who
           are
           called
           Quakers
           .
        
         
           First
           ,
           They
           are
           against
           all
           sorts
           of
           stated
           Forms
           ;
           their
           main
           Principle
           being
           ,
           That
           nothing
           is
           to
           be
           done
           by
           us
           ,
           by
           virtue
           of
           any
           outward
           warrant
           ,
           unless
           there
           is
           an
           inward
           excitation
           or
           opening
           of
           the
           Spirit
           that
           leads
           to
           it
           :
           And
           therefore
           all
           fixed
           Rules
           being
           contrary
           to
           the
           freedom
           of
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           they
           are
           against
           them
           all
           .
           But
           either
           this
           Principle
           must
           have
           some
           limitation
           to
           restrain
           it
           ,
           or
           it
           will
           cast
           open
           a
           door
           to
           subvert
           all
           Religion
           and
           Policy
           ;
           for
           those
           inward
           Excitations
           being
           only
           known
           to
           those
           who
           have
           them
           ,
           every
           man's
           word
           must
           be
           taken
           concerning
           them
           .
           If
           then
           a
           man
           by
           affirming
           that
           he
           had
           ,
           or
           had
           not
           ,
           such
           or
           such
           an
           excitation
           ,
           will
           be
           thereby
           justified
           or
           excus'd
           ;
           then
           he
           may
           do
           ,
           or
           not
           do
           what
           he
           will
           ,
           and
           the
           whole
           Order
           of
           Religion
           ,
           Morality
           and
           Civil
           Society
           will
           be
           thereby
           dissolv'd
           :
           but
           if
           they
           say
           ,
           that
           there
           is
           that
           Harmony
           between
           the
           secret
           leadings
           of
           the
           Spirit
           and
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           that
           whatsoever
           is
           commanded
           in
           the
           one
           ,
           is
           always
           witnessed
           to
           by
           the
           other
           ;
           then
           we
           are
           to
           examine
           this
           matter
           by
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           and
           to
           conclude
           ,
           That
           if
           there
           are
           rules
           given
           in
           them
           for
           the
           constant
           use
           of
           the
           Sacraments
           ,
           then
           they
           are
           hereby
           condemned
           who
           have
           laid
           them
           aside
           .
        
         
           Our
           Saviour
           encourag'd
           his
           Apostles
           to
           go
           and
           execute
           the
           Commission
           that
           he
           gave
           them
           ,
           to
           make
           Disciples
           ,
           and
           
             Baptize
             all
             Nations
          
           ;
           with
           this
           Promise
           ,
           
             That
             he
             was
             to
             be
             with
             them
             alway
             ,
          
           
           
             even
             to
             the
             end
             of
             the
             World.
          
           The
           promise
           is
           given
           as
           as
           an
           encouragement
           to
           the
           duty
           enjoin'd
           ;
           and
           from
           hence
           we
           may
           conclude
           ,
           that
           the
           precept
           of
           Baptisme
           must
           continue
           likewise
           to
           the
           
             end
             of
             the
             World.
          
           To
           this
           we
           must
           join
           those
           other
           words
           of
           our
           Saviour
           ,
           
             Except
             a
             man
             is
             born
             of
             Water
             and
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ,
          
           
           
             he
             cannot
             enter
             into
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             Heaven
          
           which
           is
           affirmed
           without
           any
           limitation
           of
           time
           .
           By
           
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             Heaven
          
           is
           plainly
           meant
           the
           Dispensation
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ;
           and
           since
           Baptism
           was
           then
           practised
           ,
           and
           was
           well
           understood
           by
           them
           ,
           who
           were
           born
           Iews
           ,
           nothing
           in
           reason
           can
           be
           understood
           by
           the
           being
           
             born
             of
             Water
             and
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ,
          
           but
           the
           being
           initiated
           by
           Baptism
           ,
           and
           the
           being
           inwardly
           Sanctified
           :
           The
           one
           as
           well
           as
           the
           other
           ,
           is
           made
           indispensably
           necessary
           to
           the
           being
           
             a
             member
          
           of
           this
           new
           Dispensation
           .
           St.
           Mark
           also
           has
           recorded
           those
           words
           of
           our
           Saviour
           :
           
             He
             that
             believeth
             and
             is
             baptized
             stall
             be
             saved
             ,
          
           
           
             but
             he
             that
             believeth
             not
             shall
             be
             damned
          
           :
           Now
           since
           Baptism
           is
           only
           enjoined
           by
           Precept
           ,
           and
           is
           not
           necessary
           as
           a
           mean
           ,
           but
           only
           as
           an
           act
           of
           Obedience
           :
           therefore
           tho
           the
           doing
           it
           is
           commanded
           in
           order
           to
           Salvation
           ,
           yet
           Damnation
           is
           not
           the
           consequent
           of
           its
           not
           being
           done
           ,
           since
           one
           may
           be
           prevented
           in
           it
           by
           death
           ,
           or
           other
           Impossibilities
           may
           put
           it
           out
           of
           his
           power
           to
           procure
           Baptism
           to
           himself
           :
           And
           therefore
           ,
           as
           the
           one
           branch
           of
           this
           period
           shews
           the
           obligation
           laid
           on
           us
           to
           be
           baptized
           in
           order
           to
           Salvation
           ,
           so
           the
           leaving
           it
           out
           in
           the
           other
           branch
           ,
           shews
           
           that
           our
           not
           coming
           within
           the
           rites
           of
           our
           Religion
           ,
           when
           that
           failure
           is
           no
           fault
           of
           ours
           ,
           does
           not
           exclude
           us
           from
           Salvation
           ,
           or
           bring
           us
           to
           a
           state
           of
           Damnation
           .
        
         
           In
           the
           beginnings
           of
           Christianity
           ,
           the
           wonderful
           effusion
           of
           the
           
             Holy
             Ghost
          
           was
           thought
           a
           true
           reason
           for
           baptizing
           such
           persons
           on
           whom
           it
           fell
           ;
           and
           therefore
           St.
           Peter
           said
           ,
           
           when
           the
           
             Holy
             Ghost
          
           fell
           visibly
           on
           Cornelius
           and
           his
           Friends
           ,
           
             Can
             any
             man
             forbid
             water
             ,
             that
             those
             should
             not
             be
             baptized
             ,
             who
             have
             received
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             as
             well
             as
             we
             ?
          
           And
           with
           this
           he
           settled
           the
           minds
           of
           those
           who
           were
           a
           little
           offended
           at
           that
           action
           .
           This
           shews
           that
           no
           pretence
           to
           
             a
             high
             dispensation
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ,
          
           can
           evacuate
           that
           Precept
           ;
           since
           ,
           on
           the
           contrary
           ,
           an
           evidence
           of
           the
           giving
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           ,
           was
           pleaded
           as
           an
           Argument
           for
           baptizing
           :
           Nor
           does
           any
           one
           passage
           in
           which
           Baptism
           is
           mentioned
           in
           the
           New
           Testament
           ,
           limit
           it
           to
           that
           time
           ,
           and
           intimate
           that
           it
           belonged
           only
           to
           the
           beginnings
           of
           Christianity
           ,
           or
           that
           it
           was
           to
           determine
           when
           it
           was
           more
           fully
           setled
           :
           so
           that
           this
           ,
           with
           the
           constant
           practice
           of
           all
           succeeding
           Ages
           ,
           without
           a
           shadow
           of
           any
           Exception
           ,
           must
           conclude
           us
           as
           to
           this
           Point
           .
        
         
           Our
           Saviour
           did
           also
           appoint
           the
           other
           Sacrament
           to
           be
           continued
           
             in
             remembrance
             of
             him
          
           ;
           by
           which
           St.
           Paul
           says
           ,
           we
           
             shew
             forth
             his
             death
             till
             he
             come
             .
          
           
           Now
           these
           words
           cannot
           be
           understood
           of
           any
           supposed
           inward
           and
           spiritual
           coming
           ,
           since
           the
           most
           signal
           coming
           in
           that
           sense
           ,
           was
           the
           effusion
           of
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           at
           Pentecost
           ,
           and
           yet
           after
           that
           time
           the
           Apostles
           continued
           to
           practice
           it
           ,
           and
           delivered
           it
           to
           the
           Churches
           as
           a
           Precept
           still
           obligatory
           ,
           till
           
             Christ
             should
             come
          
           .
           If
           then
           we
           ought
           still
           to
           remember
           him
           ,
           and
           
             shew
             forth
             his
             death
          
           ;
           if
           it
           is
           
             the
             Communion
             of
             his
             Body
             and
             Blood
          
           ;
           if
           it
           is
           
             the
             new
             Covenant
             in
             his
             Blood
             for
             the
             remission
             of
             sins
          
           ;
           then
           as
           long
           as
           these
           things
           are
           Duties
           incumbent
           on
           us
           ,
           so
           long
           we
           must
           be
           under
           the
           obligation
           of
           
             eating
             that
             Bread
             ,
             and
             drinking
             that
             Cup.
             
          
        
         
           Further
           ,
           If
           Christ
           has
           left
           different
           Gifts
           to
           different
           Orders
           of
           men
           ,
           
             some
             Apostles
             ,
             some
             Prophets
             ,
             some
             Evangeliste
             and
             some
             Pastors
             and
             Teachers
             ,
             for
             the
             perfecting
             the
             Saints
             ,
             for
             the
             work
             of
             the
             Ministry
             ,
          
           
           
             and
             for
             edifying
             the
             Body
             of
             Christ
             ,
             till
             we
             come
             unto
             a
             perfect
             man
             ,
             and
             are
             no
             more
             in
             danger
             of
             being
             tossed
             to
             and
             fro
             ,
             and
             carried
             away
             with
             every
             wind
             of
             doctrine
             .
          
           These
           words
           do
           plainly
           import
           ,
           That
           as
           long
           as
           mankind
           is
           under
           the
           frailties
           of
           this
           present
           state
           ,
           and
           in
           this
           confused
           Scene
           ,
           that
           some
           of
           these
           Orders
           must
           still
           be
           continued
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           that
           those
           Rules
           and
           Preceps
           given
           to
           Timothy
           and
           Titus
           concerning
           such
           as
           were
           to
           be
           ordained
           Bishops
           or
           Elders
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           Priests
           and
           Diacons
           ,
           were
           to
           be
           lasting
           and
           standing
           Rules
           ;
           
           for
           indeed
           if
           the
           design
           had
           not
           been
           to
           establish
           that
           Order
           for
           the
           succeeding
           Ages
           ,
           there
           was
           less
           need
           of
           it
           in
           that
           ,
           in
           which
           there
           was
           such
           a
           plentiful
           Measure
           of
           the
           Spirit
           poured
           out
           upon
           all
           Christians
           ;
           that
           such
           Functions
           in
           that
           time
           might
           have
           been
           well
           spared
           ,
           if
           it
           had
           not
           been
           for
           this
           ,
           that
           they
           were
           then
           to
           be
           setled
           under
           the
           Patronage
           ,
           if
           I
           may
           so
           speak
           ,
           of
           the
           Apostles
           themselves
           ,
           from
           whom
           they
           were
           to
           receive
           an
           Authority
           ,
           which
           how
           little
           necessary
           soever
           it
           might
           seem
           in
           that
           wonderful
           time
           ,
           yet
           was
           to
           be
           more
           needed
           in
           the
           succeeding
           Ages
           .
        
         
           Therefore
           we
           may
           well
           conclude
           ,
           That
           whatsoever
           was
           ordered
           concerning
           those
           Offices
           or
           Officers
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           in
           the
           first
           Age
           ,
           was
           by
           a
           stronger
           parity
           of
           reason
           to
           be
           continued
           down
           through
           all
           the
           Ages
           of
           the
           Church
           ;
           
           and
           in
           particular
           ,
           if
           in
           that
           time
           in
           which
           Women
           received
           the
           Gifts
           of
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           ,
           
           so
           that
           some
           prophesied
           ,
           and
           others
           
             laboured
             much
             in
             the
             Lord
          
           ,
           that
           is
           in
           the
           Gospel
           ;
           yet
           St.
           Paul
           did
           in
           two
           different
           Epistles
           ,
           particularly
           restrain
           them
           from
           teaching
           or
           
             speaking
             in
             the
             Church
          
           ;
           
           to
           which
           he
           adds
           ,
           
             That
             it
             was
             a
             shame
             for
             Women
             to
             speak
             in
             the
             Church
          
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           it
           might
           turn
           to
           be
           a
           reproach
           to
           the
           Christian
           Religion
           ,
           and
           furnish
           Scoffers
           with
           some
           colours
           of
           exposing
           it
           to
           the
           scorn
           of
           the
           Age.
           This
           was
           to
           be
           much
           more
           strictly
           observed
           ,
           when
           all
           those
           extraordinary
           Characters
           ,
           that
           might
           seem
           to
           be
           exemptions
           from
           common
           Rules
           ,
           did
           no
           longer
           continue
           .
        
         
           As
           for
           those
           distinctions
           into
           which
           they
           have
           cast
           themselves
           ,
           of
           the
           Hat
           ,
           and
           the
           denying
           Titles
           ,
           and
           speaking
           in
           the
           singular
           Thou
           and
           Thee
           ,
           it
           is
           to
           be
           considered
           ,
           That
           how
           unfit
           soever
           it
           be
           ,
           and
           how
           unbecoming
           Christians
           to
           be
           conformed
           to
           this
           world
           ,
           yet
           it
           rather
           lessens
           than
           heightens
           the
           great
           Idea
           that
           the
           world
           ought
           to
           have
           of
           the
           Christian
           Religion
           ,
           when
           it
           states
           a
           diversity
           among
           men
           about
           meer
           Trifles
           .
           Our
           Saviour
           and
           his
           Apostles
           complied
           as
           much
           in
           all
           innocent
           Customs
           ,
           
           as
           they
           avoided
           all
           sinful
           ones
           .
           
             Honour
             to
             whom
             honour
             is
             due
             ,
          
           is
           a
           standing
           Duty
           ;
           and
           though
           the
           
             bowing
             the
             Body
          
           ,
           and
           
             falling
             prostrate
          
           ,
           are
           postures
           that
           seem
           liker
           Idolatry
           ,
           and
           more
           abject
           in
           their
           nature
           than
           the
           Hat
           ;
           yet
           the
           very
           Prophets
           of
           God
           paid
           these
           respects
           to
           Kings
           .
           
           Outward
           Actions
           or
           Gestures
           signify
           only
           what
           is
           entended
           to
           be
           expressed
           ,
           
           and
           what
           is
           generally
           understood
           by
           them
           ;
           so
           that
           what
           is
           known
           to
           be
           meant
           only
           for
           a
           piece
           of
           Civil
           respect
           ,
           can
           never
           be
           stretched
           to
           a
           Religious
           respect
           ;
           
           and
           though
           that
           abject
           homage
           under
           which
           the
           Iewish
           Rabbies
           had
           brought
           their
           Disciples
           ,
           and
           which
           they
           had
           exprest
           in
           Titles
           that
           imported
           their
           profound
           submission
           to
           them
           ,
           was
           reproved
           by
           our
           Saviour
           ;
           yet
           we
           see
           that
           the
           word
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
           Sir
           ,
           or
           Lord
           ,
           was
           then
           used
           as
           commonly
           as
           we
           now
           do
           ;
           since
           
             Mary
             Magdalen
          
           called
           him
           ,
           whom
           shee
           took
           for
           a
           Gardener
           ,
           Sir
           ,
           or
           Lord.
           And
           St.
           Paul
           gave
           Festus
           the
           Title
           which
           belonged
           to
           his
           Office
           ,
           it
           being
           the
           same
           that
           
             Claudius
             Lysias
          
           gave
           Felix
           ,
           
           who
           certainly
           was
           not
           wanting
           in
           that
           ;
           and
           that
           being
           the
           Title
           of
           men
           of
           Rank
           ,
           St.
           Luke
           adresses
           both
           his
           Books
           to
           Thephilus
           ,
           
           designing
           him
           in
           one
           ofthem
           in
           the
           same
           manner
           .
           Words
           signify
           nothing
           of
           themselves
           ,
           as
           they
           are
           meer
           sounds
           ,
           but
           according
           to
           the
           signification
           in
           which
           men
           agree
           to
           use
           them
           ;
           so
           if
           the
           speaking
           to
           one
           man
           in
           the
           plural
           number
           ,
           is
           understood
           only
           as
           a
           more
           respectful
           way
           of
           treating
           him
           ,
           then
           the
           plural
           is
           in
           this
           case
           really
           but
           a
           singular
           .
           Indeed
           these
           things
           scarce
           deserve
           to
           be
           so
           narrowly
           lookt
           into
           .
        
         
           The
           Scruple
           against
           Swearing
           ,
           is
           more
           important
           both
           to
           them
           and
           to
           the
           Publick
           .
           
           They
           have
           indeed
           the
           appearance
           of
           a
           plain
           Command
           of
           our
           Saviour's
           against
           all
           manner
           of
           Swearing
           ,
           which
           is
           repeated
           by
           St.
           Iames
           ;
           but
           this
           must
           be
           restricted
           to
           their
           communication
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           words
           that
           follow
           ,
           since
           we
           find
           Swearing
           not
           only
           commanded
           in
           the
           Old
           Testament
           ,
           but
           practised
           in
           the
           New
           ,
           The
           Apostles
           swear
           ,
           at
           every
           time
           they
           say
           
             God
             is
             witness
          
           ;
           
           and
           more
           solemnly
           ,
           
             when
             God
             is
             called
             for
             a
             record
             upon
             their
             Soul.
          
           The
           Angel
           of
           God
           
             lifts
             up
             his
             hand
             ,
             and
             swears
             by
             him
             that
             lives
             for
             ever
             and
             ever
             .
          
           God
           swears
           by
           himself
           ,
           
           and
           
             an
             Oath
             for
             confirmation
          
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           for
           affirming
           any
           matter
           ,
           
             is
             the
             end
             of
             all
             Controversy
             .
          
           We
           find
           our
           Saviour
           himself
           answered
           upon
           Oath
           ,
           when
           adjured
           by
           the
           High
           Priest
           to
           tell
           ,
           If
           he
           was
           the
           Christ
           ,
           the
           Son
           of
           the
           most
           high
           God
           ;
           for
           according
           to
           the
           Mosaical
           Law
           ,
           
             when
             any
             Soul
             sinned
             ,
             and
             heard
             the
             voice
             of
             Swearing
             ,
          
           that
           is
           of
           Adjuration
           ,
           
             and
             was
             a
             witness
             whether
             
             he
             hath
             seen
             it
             or
             known
             of
             it
             ,
             if
             he
             do
             not
             utter
             it
             ,
             then
             he
             shall
             hear
             his
             Iniquity
          
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           he
           shall
           be
           guilty
           of
           Perjury
           .
           It
           were
           easy
           to
           shew
           from
           several
           Passages
           of
           the
           Old
           Testament
           ,
           That
           Superior
           ,
           whether
           Parents
           or
           Princes
           ,
           
           could
           put
           others
           under
           a
           Curse
           ,
           and
           by
           that
           either
           bind
           them
           in
           a
           Promise
           of
           Vow
           ,
           or
           oblige
           them
           to
           declare
           the
           truth
           .
           This
           being
           then
           the
           custom
           of
           the
           Iews
           ,
           our
           Saviour
           ,
           though
           silent
           ,
           as
           long
           as
           it
           was
           free
           to
           him
           to
           speak
           or
           not
           ,
           
           he
           in
           that
           shewing
           his
           patience
           and
           meekness
           ;
           yet
           as
           soon
           as
           he
           was
           adjured
           ,
           he
           then
           answered
           ;
           for
           he
           was
           bound
           by
           that
           Oath
           to
           declare
           the
           truth
           :
           Therefore
           since
           among
           the
           Iews
           the
           Party
           did
           not
           take
           the
           Oath
           ,
           but
           was
           only
           passive
           to
           the
           Judge
           that
           imposed
           it
           upon
           him
           ,
           those
           cited
           words
           of
           our
           Saviour
           cannot
           be
           extended
           beyond
           Oaths
           in
           communication
           ,
           that
           is
           in
           common
           discourse
           ,
           or
           the
           common
           business
           of
           life
           :
           For
           indeed
           to
           end
           all
           matters
           by
           a
           solemn
           Appeal
           to
           God
           ,
           is
           a
           natural
           piece
           of
           Worship
           and
           Religious
           Adoration
           .
        
         
           They
           load
           us
           with
           another
           prejudice
           ,
           in
           which
           ,
           tho
           we
           may
           seem
           to
           much
           parties
           to
           it
           ,
           yet
           it
           is
           not
           to
           be
           passed
           over
           :
           They
           call
           us
           Hirelings
           for
           receiving
           those
           supports
           and
           rewards
           for
           our
           labours
           that
           are
           appropriated
           to
           us
           .
           Those
           who
           run
           into
           these
           Imployments
           only
           with
           such
           views
           ,
           and
           desire
           to
           be
           
             put
             in
             a
             Priest's
             Office
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             eat
             a
             piece
             of
             bread
             ,
          
           
           must
           feel
           somewhat
           within
           them
           that
           testifies
           to
           the
           truth
           of
           this
           Imputation
           :
           But
           such
           as
           do
           dedicate
           themselves
           to
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           and
           serve
           at
           the
           Altar
           ,
           may
           well
           
             live
             of
             the
             Altar
          
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           or
           the
           reward
           of
           the
           glad
           tidings
           that
           they
           publish
           ;
           
             for
             so
          
           ,
           saith
           St.
           Paul
           ,
           
           
             hath
             the
             Lord
             ordained
          
           .
           All
           persons
           will
           yield
           it
           to
           be
           lawful
           to
           accept
           the
           bounty
           that
           is
           freely
           offered
           ,
           by
           private
           persons
           to
           such
           as
           labour
           among
           them
           ;
           so
           it
           will
           not
           be
           easy
           to
           shew
           why
           publik
           Bodies
           may
           not
           by
           setled
           Laws
           give
           those
           bounties
           for
           ever
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           particular
           persons
           do
           it
           for
           once
           .
           And
           therefore
           not
           to
           enter
           upon
           the
           discussion
           of
           any
           antecedent
           right
           to
           Tythes
           ,
           it
           is
           certain
           that
           Publick
           Laws
           may
           appropriate
           such
           proportion
           of
           Soil
           ,
           or
           of
           its
           growth
           ,
           to
           such
           uses
           as
           they
           think
           fitting
           :
           And
           when
           that
           is
           once
           done
           ,
           private
           persons
           must
           bear
           that
           ,
           even
           when
           they
           do
           not
           approve
           of
           the
           use
           .
           Those
           very
           people
           think
           that
           all
           Wars
           are
           unlawful
           ,
           and
           yet
           they
           pay
           Taxes
           ,
           tho
           levied
           in
           express
           words
           to
           carry
           on
           a
           War.
           Thus
           then
           ,
           when
           any
           proportion
           of
           the
           growth
           of
           a
           Nation
           is
           applied
           to
           any
           use
           by
           a
           Law
           ,
           that
           proportion
           becomes
           a
           rent
           due
           to
           the
           Publick
           ,
           in
           consideration
           whereof
           ,
           there
           is
           a
           full
           abatement
           made
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           bought
           and
           sold
           :
           And
           whosoever
           purchases
           with
           such
           abatement
           ,
           can
           have
           no
           right
           to
           that
           for
           which
           they
           paid
           nothing
           .
           Now
           it
           is
           certain
           ,
           that
           no
           man
           can
           pretend
           to
           possess
           himself
           of
           that
           which
           is
           not
           his
           own
           ;
           on
           this
           colour
           ,
           that
           he
           who
           does
           then
           possess
           it
           ,
           has
           no
           good
           Title
           to
           it
           .
           That
           man
           knows
           that
           he
           himself
           has
           no
           right
           to
           it
           ,
           whether
           the
           Possessor's
           Title
           is
           good
           or
           bad
           ,
           and
           that
           is
           enough
           for
           him
           not
           to
           challenge
           or
           invade
           it
           :
           Every
           man
           knows
           that
           his
           Tythes
           are
           not
           his
           ,
           he
           never
           bought
           them
           ;
           on
           the
           contrary
           ,
           he
           made
           a
           considerable
           diminution
           of
           the
           price
           that
           he
           would
           have
           paid
           ,
           if
           the
           Land
           had
           been
           Tythe-free
           :
           And
           therefore
           this
           being
           of
           the
           nature
           of
           a
           Quit
           rent
           ,
           that
           the
           Law
           has
           laid
           on
           an
           Estate
           ,
           any
           opinion
           that
           a
           man
           may
           have
           of
           the
           lawfulness
           of
           the
           use
           to
           which
           it
           goes
           ,
           can
           never
           justify
           him
           ,
           who
           keeps
           that
           which
           is
           not
           his
           own
           ,
           from
           the
           person
           to
           whom
           the
           Law
           has
           appropriated
           it
           .
           If
           therefore
           these
           men
           would
           govern
           themselves
           by
           the
           Maxims
           of
           strict
           Justice
           ,
           as
           long
           as
           they
           cannot
           overcome
           this
           scruple
           ,
           they
           ought
           to
           make
           no
           purchases
           ,
           but
           where
           they
           buy
           out
           the
           whole
           Increase
           of
           the
           Soil
           ,
           and
           pay
           its
           full
           price
           :
           And
           as
           there
           are
           fair
           portions
           over
           the
           whole
           Nation
           ,
           that
           are
           Tythe-free
           ,
           this
           were
           a
           way
           of
           dealing
           that
           would
           look
           like
           a
           strictness
           of
           Conscience
           ,
           a
           regard
           to
           their
           own
           peace
           ,
           and
           the
           
           quiet
           and
           peace
           of
           the
           Society
           ;
           By
           so
           doing
           ,
           they
           should
           possess
           nothing
           that
           were
           not
           their
           own
           ,
           and
           invade
           nothing
           that
           were
           any
           other
           man's
           .
        
         
           Thus
           ,
           I
           think
           ,
           I
           have
           omitted
           no
           material
           Objection
           that
           is
           made
           to
           the
           terms
           of
           communion
           among
           us
           as
           to
           our
           Worship
           and
           Rituals
           ;
           and
           I
           think
           I
           have
           offered
           sufficient
           reason
           ,
           not
           only
           to
           justify
           the
           concurrence
           of
           all
           the
           single
           Members
           of
           our
           Body
           in
           every
           one
           of
           them
           ,
           but
           also
           to
           justify
           our
           Forms
           and
           Constitutions
           in
           themselves
           :
           It
           is
           enough
           to
           prove
           that
           they
           are
           lawful
           ,
           to
           oblige
           all
           the
           Members
           of
           the
           Body
           or
           Society
           to
           observe
           them
           ;
           but
           the
           fitness
           and
           usefulness
           of
           them
           must
           also
           be
           made
           out
           ,
           to
           justify
           the
           Laws
           and
           Constitutions
           that
           are
           made
           concerning
           them
           .
           But
           tho
           lawful
           and
           unlawful
           are
           severe
           and
           rigorous
           things
           ,
           and
           of
           a
           fixed
           and
           determinate
           nature
           ;
           yet
           fit
           or
           unfit
           are
           of
           a
           more
           loose
           and
           unstable
           Order
           :
           And
           in
           this
           respect
           things
           may
           have
           different
           faces
           ;
           what
           is
           fit
           in
           one
           respect
           ,
           and
           at
           one
           time
           ,
           may
           be
           much
           otherwise
           at
           other
           times
           :
           And
           therefore
           ,
           tho
           this
           is
           not
           a
           consideration
           strong
           enough
           to
           dissolve
           the
           Obligation
           ,
           under
           which
           private
           persons
           lie
           to
           obedience
           ,
           yet
           it
           ought
           to
           be
           well
           considered
           by
           those
           to
           whom
           that
           care
           may
           belong
           .
           It
           is
           certain
           ,
           that
           a
           long
           continuanc
           of
           any
           Custom
           is
           a
           very
           powerful
           Argument
           ,
           enforcing
           any
           antecedent
           fitness
           that
           might
           have
           been
           at
           the
           first
           setling
           of
           such
           matters
           :
           For
           all
           Novelties
           ,
           as
           they
           gratify
           the
           levity
           of
           more
           inconstant
           Minds
           ,
           so
           they
           grate
           no
           less
           upon
           men
           of
           more
           staid
           tempers
           ;
           who
           naturally
           are
           not
           given
           to
           change
           :
           Yet
           when
           all
           things
           are
           well
           weighed
           ,
           there
           may
           be
           upon
           some
           occasions
           very
           good
           reasons
           for
           altering
           some
           things
           ,
           which
           were
           at
           first
           established
           upon
           as
           good
           and
           just
           Considerations
           ;
           since
           there
           is
           nothing
           in
           any
           Human
           Constitution
           ,
           which
           comes
           not
           from
           an
           immediate
           Divine
           Authority
           ,
           that
           may
           not
           be
           brought
           under
           second
           thoughts
           ,
           and
           become
           the
           matter
           of
           new
           deliberations
           .
        
         
           To
           conclude
           ,
           those
           Divisions
           from
           us
           ,
           and
           the
           Prejudices
           that
           are
           raised
           against
           us
           ,
           ought
           to
           make
           us
           watch
           the
           more
           carefully
           over
           our selves
           ,
           since
           we
           have
           so
           many
           severe
           observers
           :
           They
           ought
           to
           oblige
           us
           to
           such
           an
           exactness
           of
           deportment
           ,
           and
           such
           diligence
           in
           our
           labours
           ,
           that
           our
           behaviour
           ,
           both
           in
           our
           Persons
           and
           Callings
           ,
           may
           not
           inflame
           and
           heighten
           ,
           but
           on
           the
           contrary
           ,
           very
           much
           allay
           and
           soften
           those
           Prejudices
           :
           since
           after
           all
           that
           is
           said
           in
           the
           way
           of
           Speculation
           and
           Argument
           ,
           the
           numbers
           are
           most
           wrought
           on
           by
           visible
           and
           sensible
           Prejudices
           .
           If
           we
           see
           among
           those
           who
           divide
           from
           us
           ,
           any
           of
           the
           appearances
           of
           vertue
           ,
           in
           a
           sober
           and
           grave
           deportment
           ,
           a
           modest
           and
           humble
           way
           of
           behaviour
           ,
           a
           solemn
           seriousness
           ,
           the
           fear
           of
           an
           Oath
           ,
           a
           plain
           simplicity
           of
           living
           ,
           a
           mutual
           union
           and
           tenderness
           for
           one
           another
           ,
           and
           a
           seeming
           to
           be
           in
           earnest
           in
           the
           matters
           of
           Religion
           ,
           together
           with
           a
           true
           strictness
           in
           breeding
           their
           Youth
           to
           understand
           Religion
           ,
           and
           study
           the
           Scriptures
           ;
           let
           us
           not
           deny
           that
           which
           we
           see
           to
           be
           true
           ,
           but
           let
           us
           study
           to
           bring
           our selves
           ,
           and
           our
           people
           ,
           to
           outdo
           them
           in
           these
           things
           :
           and
           to
           add
           to
           these
           ,
           an
           exact
           probity
           and
           justice
           ,
           candor
           and
           truth
           ,
           fidelity
           and
           integrity
           ,
           a
           meek
           and
           gentle
           behaviour
           ,
           free
           from
           rash
           censuring
           ,
           and
           evil
           speaking
           ,
           a
           universal
           Charity
           to
           all
           Mankind
           ,
           a
           readiness
           to
           forgive
           Injuries
           ,
           to
           do
           good
           for
           evil
           ,
           and
           liberality
           in
           our
           bounty
           to
           the
           necessitous
           ;
           straitning
           our selves
           to
           relieve
           others
           :
           And
           if
           we
           can
           bear
           with
           them
           by
           our
           charity
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           the
           Law
           tolerates
           them
           in
           their
           Opinions
           ,
           we
           may
           hope
           ,
           by
           the
           blessing
           of
           God
           ,
           in
           a
           competent
           time
           to
           overcome
           all
           their
           Prejudices
           ,
           and
           so
           to
           heal
           all
           our
           Divisions
           ,
           and
           to
           become
           of
           one
           heart
           and
           mind
           .
        
         
           FINIS
           .
        
      
    
     
       
         
         
           THE
           CONTENTS
           .
        
         
           
             DISCOURSE
             I.
             
          
           
             
               COncerning
               the
               Truth
               of
               the
               Christian
               Religion
               .
            
             
               
                 Pag.
                 1.
              
               
            
          
        
         
           
             DISCOURSE
             II.
             
          
           
             
               Concerning
               the
               Divinity
               and
               the
               Death
               of
               Christ.
               
            
             
               25.
               
            
          
        
         
           
             DISCOURSE
             III.
             
          
           
             
               Concerning
               the
               Infallibility
               and
               Authority
               of
               the
               Church
               .
            
             
               52.
               
            
          
        
         
           
             DISCOURSE
             IV.
             
          
           
             
               Concerning
               the
               Obligations
               to
               continue
               in
               the
               Communion
               of
               the
               Church
               .
            
             
               83.
               
            
          
        
      
       
         
         
           Books
           lately
           Printed
           for
           
             R.
             Chiswell
          
           .
        
         
           A
           Discourse
           of
           the
           Pastoral
           Care
           ;
           By
           the
           Lord
           Bishop
           of
           Sarum
           .
           8
           vo
           .
        
         
           An
           Imperial
           History
           of
           the
           Late
           Wars
           of
           Ireland
           ,
           from
           the
           beginning
           to
           the
           end
           .
           In
           two
           Parts
           .
           Illustrated
           with
           Copper
           Sculptures
           ,
           describing
           the
           most
           Important
           Places
           of
           Action
           Written
           by
           
             George
             Story
          
           ,
           an
           Eye-witness
           of
           the
           most
           Remarkable
           Passages
           ,
           4
           to
           .
        
         
           A
           Discourse
           of
           the
           Government
           of
           the
           Thoughts
           .
           By
           
             George
             Tully
          
           .
           Sub-Dean
           of
           York
           8
           vo
           .
        
         
           Memorials
           of
           the
           Most
           Reverend
           
             Thomas
             Grammer
          
           ,
           Archbishop
           of
           Canterbury
           .
           Wherein
           the
           History
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           the
           Reformation
           of
           it
           ,
           during
           the
           Primacy
           of
           the
           said
           Archbishop
           ,
           are
           greatly
           illustrated
           ,
           and
           many
           singular
           Matters
           relating
           thereunto
           now
           first
           published
           in
           Three
           Books
           .
           Collected
           chiefly
           from
           Records
           ,
           Registers
           ,
           Authentick
           Letters
           ,
           and
           other
           Original
           Manuscripts
           .
           By
           
             Iohn
             Strype
          
           ,
           M.
           
             A.
             Fol.
          
           
        
         
           
             Origo
             Loegum
          
           ;
           Or
           ,
           A
           Treatise
           of
           the
           Origin
           of
           Laws
           ,
           and
           their
           Obliging
           Power
           .
           As
           also
           of
           their
           great
           Variety
           ,
           and
           why
           some
           Laws
           are
           immutable
           ,
           and
           some
           not
           ;
           but
           may
           suffer
           change
           ,
           or
           cease
           to
           be
           ,
           or
           be
           suspended
           or
           abrogated
           .
           In
           Seven
           Books
           .
           By
           
             George
             Dawson
          
           ,
           M.
           A.
           Fol.
           
        
         
           A
           Brief
           Discourse
           concerning
           the
           Lawfulness
           of
           Worshipping
           God
           by
           the
           Common
           Prayer
           ;
           in
           Answer
           to
           a
           Book
           Intituled
           ,
           (
           
             A
             Brief
             Discourse
             of
             the
             Vlawfulness
             of
             Common-Prayer
             Worship
          
           )
           By
           
             Iohn
             Williams
          
           ,
           D.
           D.
           4
           to
           .
        
         
           A
           True
           Representation
           of
           the
           Absurd
           and
           Mischievous
           Principles
           of
           the
           Sect
           commonly
           known
           by
           the
           name
           of
           the
           Muggletonians
           .
           4
           to
           .
        
      
       
         Notes, typically marginal, from the original text
         
           Notes for div A30350-e210
           
             
               1
               Macc.
               1.20
               ,
               24
               ,
               25.
               
            
          
           
             
               V.
               41.
               
               V.
               54.
               
               V.
               57.
               
            
          
           
             
               2
               ch
               .
               24
               ,
               25.
               
               V.
               26.
               
            
          
           
             
               V.
               50.
               
               V
               ,
               64.
               
               V.
               67
               ,
               68.
               
            
          
           
             
               4
               Macc.
               46.
            
             
          
           
             
               11
               Dan.
               31
               ,
               32
               ,
               33
               ,
               34.
               
            
          
           
             
               11
               Heb.
               34.
            
             
          
           
             
               Art.
               6.
            
             
          
           
             
               25
               Num.
               5.
            
             
          
           
             
               3
               Num.
               32.
               20
               
               Num.
               28.
               
            
          
           
             
               1
               Sam.
               15.33
            
             .
          
           
             
               1
               Kings
               18.40
            
             .
          
           
             
               21
               Mat.
               13.
            
             
          
           
             
               9
               Luke
               55
               ,
               56.
            
             
          
           
             
               Eus.
               Chron
               Theoph.
               Anonim
               .
               Vales.
               
            
          
           
             Eus.
             l.
             10.
             c.
             8.
             
          
           
             
               Eus.
               de
               Vit.
               Con.
            
             l.
             1.
             c.
             5.
             c
             53.
             
          
           
             Eus.
             l.
             10.
             c.
             8.
             
          
           
             
               De
               vit
               .
               Con
            
             ,
             l.
             2.
             c.
             2.
             cap.
             3.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             Eus.
             l.
             10.
             c.
             8.
             
          
           
             Lib.
             
               10.
               
               Principatum
               totius
               Orbis
               affectans
               .
            
          
           
             
               Eus.
               Vit.
               Const.
            
             l
             ,
             3
             c.
             12.
             
          
           
             Theod.
             l.
             7
             
               De
               Vit.
               Const.
            
             l.
             3
             c.
             11.
             
          
           
             Theod.
             l.
             1.
             c.
             20.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A30350-e3500
           
             9.
             
             Dan.
             24
             ,
             25
             ,
             26
             ,
             27.
             
          
           
             Justin.
             Apol.
             2.
             
          
           
             1
             Pet.
             4.12
             .
          
           
             ●●
             Acts
             22.
             
          
           
             16.
             
             Matth.
             16
             ,
             25.
             
          
           
             Rom
             15.19
             .
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             14.
             2
             
             Cor.
             12.12
             .
          
           
             3
             Gal.
             5.
             1
             
             Thes.
             1.5
             .
             1
             Tim.
             1.20
             .
             Heb.
             2.4
             .
          
           
             Sueton.
             in
             Claudio
             .
          
           
             Tacit.
             annal
             .
             15.
             
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             2.4
             .
          
           
             6
             Heb.
             4.5
             .
             Plin.
             Lib.
             10.
             
             Ep.
             97.
             
          
           
             Luke
             16.31
             .
          
           
             Numb
             .
             12.8
             .
          
           
             Heb.
             1.10
             ,
             11
             ,
             12.
             
             V.
             15
             ,
             16.
             
          
           
             Gal.
             3.16
             .
          
           
             1
             Pet.
             3.19
             .
          
           
             Isa.
             61.42
             .
             Isa.
             7.49
             .
             Isa.
             9.1
             ,
             2.
             
          
           
             Heb.
             6.20
             .
             Heb.
             7.3
             .
          
           
             Psalm
             ,
             110
             4.
             
             Lev.
             21.7
             ,
             13.14
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A30350-e7230
           
             2
             Hag.
             6.7
             ,
             8
             ,
             9.
             
          
           
             2
             Cor.
             3
             ,
             18
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Heb.
             3.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             John
             14.
             
          
           
             2
             Cor.
             4.4
             .
          
           
             Verse
             6.
             
          
           
             18.
             
             Mat.
             7.
             
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             ●
             5
             ,
             6.
             
          
           
             1
             Thes.
             1.9
             .
          
           
             4
             Gal.
             8.
             
          
           
             2
             Phil
             ,
             10.
             
          
           
             Heb.
             1.6
             .
          
           
             Rev
             ,
             5.8
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Mat.
             10.
             19
             
             Rev.
             10.
             
          
           
             Isa.
             42.8
             .
          
           
             Deut.
             13.1
             ,
             2.
             
          
           
             2
             Col.
             9.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Çol.
             16.17
             .
          
           
             2
             Jam.
             1.
             1
             
             Cor.
             2.8
             .
             2
             Tit.
             13.
             1
             
             John
             5.20
             .
          
           
             1
             Rev.
             8.21
             .
             Joh.
             17.
             3
             
             Phil.
             21.
             1
             
             Tim.
             6.17
             ,
             18.
             2
             
             Phil.
             6.
             5
             
             John
             21.
             to
             29.
             
          
           
             6
             John
             54.
             1
             
             Tim.
             3.16
             9
             Rom.
             5.
             
          
           
             1
             Joh.
             2.2
             .
             1
             Pet.
             2.24
             .
             1
             Cor.
             15.3
             2
             Cor.
             5.21
             1.
             
             Gal.
             4.
             3.
             
             Gal
             ,
             13.
             2
             
             Tit.
             14.
             20
             
             Mat.
             28.
             3
             
             Rom.
             25.
             4
             
             Rom.
             25.
             5
             
             Rom.
             6.10
             ;
             11.
             and
             to
             the
             end
             .
             1
             Cor.
             1.30
             .
          
           
             1
             Eph.
             7.
             1
             
             Col.
             14.20
             ,
             21.
             1
             
             Joh.
             29.
             9
             
             Heb.
             11
             ,
             12
             ,
             13
             ,
             14.
             
             &
             8.26.28
             .
             10.
             
             Heb.
             10
             ,
             12
             ,
             14
             ,
             19.
             
          
           
             13.
             
             Heb.
             12.20
             .
          
           
             22.
             
             Luke
             44.
             
          
           
             26.
             
             Mat.
             36
             ,
             37
             ,
             38.
             
          
           
             4.
             
             Rom.
             3.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Rom.
             12.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             Rom.
             28.
             
          
           
             5.
             
             Gal.
             6.
             
          
           
             2
             James
             12.
             
               to
               the
               end
            
             .
          
           
             3
             John
             18.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A30350-e12420
           
             16
             ,
             Mat.
             18
             ,
             19.
             18.
             
             Mat.
             20
             28
             Mat.
             20.
             16.
             
             Joh.
             13.
             1.
             
             Tim.
             3.16
             .
          
           
             17.
             
             Deut.
             8
             ,
             9
             ,
             10
             ,
             11
             ,
             12
             ,
             13.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Mal.
             7.
             
          
           
             16.
             
             John.
             13.
             
          
           
             5.
             
             Gal.
             20.
             
          
           
             6.
             
             Joh.
             5
             3.
             
          
           
             15.
             
             Act.
             23.
             to
             30.
             
          
           
             Athan.
             
               de
               Deer
               .
               Sin.
            
             Nicen.
             
          
           
             Aug.
             con
             .
             Maxim.
             l.
             3.
             c.
             19.
             
          
           
             1
             Tim.
             3.15
             .
          
           
             28.
             
             Mat.
             20.
             
          
           
             2
             Cor.
             6.16
             .
             13
             Heb.
             5.
             
          
           
             16.
             
             Mat.
             18
             ,
             19.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Eph.
             20.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             Rev.
             7.
             
          
           
             11.
             
             Luke
             .
             52.
             
          
           
             18.
             
             Mat.
             18.
             
          
           
             22.
             
             Luke
             32.
             
          
           
             21.
             
             Joh.
             15.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A30350-e17270
           
             13
             Joh.
             35.
             
          
           
             17.
             
             St.
             Joh.
             verses
             11
             ,
             21
             ,
             22
             ,
             23.
             
          
           
             Verse
             23.
             
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             10.23
             .
          
           
             2
             Kings
             18.4
             .
          
           
             14.
             
             Rom.
             13.
             ●
             
          
           
             Vers.
             23.
             
          
           
             15.
             
             Act.
             9.
             
          
           
             16.
             
             Rom.
             1.
             1
             
             Tim.
             5.9
             .
          
           
             1
             Pet.
             5.14
             .
             16.
             
             Rom.
             16.
             
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             16.20
             .
          
           
             2
             Cor.
             13.12
             .
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             11.21
             .
          
           
             6
             Rom.
             3
             ,
             4
             ,
             5.
             
          
           
             2
             Col.
             12.
             
          
           
             13.
             
             John
             14
             ,
             15.
             
          
           
             14.
             
             Rom.
             19.
             
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             14.26
             ,
             40.
             
          
           
             5.
             
             Gal.
             1.
             
          
           
             16
             Acts
             3.21
             Acts
             24.
             1
             
             Cor.
             9.20
             .
          
           
             5
             Gal.
             6.
             6
             
             Gal.
             15.
             
          
           
             14.
             
             Rom.
             17.
             
          
           
             V.
             18.
             
          
           
             V.
             5.
             
          
           
             V.
             23.
             
          
           
             2
             Col.
             16.
             
          
           
             14.
             
             Rom.
             6.
             
          
           
             V.
             13.
             
          
           
             V.
             15.
             
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             3.5
             .
             2
             Cor.
             3.6
             .
             &
             6.4
             .
             &
             11.23
             .
             3
             Eph.
             7.
             1
             
             Col.
             23
             ,
             25.
             
          
           
             6
             Eph.
             21.
             4
             
             Col.
             7.
             1
             
             Thess.
             3.2
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             Rom.
             28
             ,
             29.
             
          
           
             12.
             
             Rom.
             1.
             
          
           
             10.
             
             Mark
             13.
             
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             7.14
             .
          
           
             2
             Acts
             39.
             
          
           
             12.
             
             Exod.
             11.
             
          
           
             2
             Thess.
             3.14
             .
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             5.11
             .
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             11.28
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Jam.
             5.
             
          
           
             7.
             
             Zech.
             5.
             8
             
             Zech.
             19.
             
          
           
             9.
             
             Esther
             21.27
             ,
             10
             ,
             John
             22.
             
          
           
             28.
             
             Mat.
             20.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             John
             5.
             
          
           
             16.
             
             Mark
             16.
             
          
           
             10
             Act.
             47.
             11
             
             Act.
             17.
             
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             11.26
             .
          
           
             4
             Eph.
             11
             ,
             12
             ,
             13
             ,
             14.
             
          
           
             1
             Tim.
             3.
             1
             
             Tit.
             1.
             
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             14.34
             ,
             35.
             
          
           
             1
             Tim.
             2.11
             .
          
           
             13
             Rom.
             7.
             
          
           
             2
             Sam.
             20.41
             .
          
           
             1
             Sam.
             24.8
             .
          
           
             1
             Kings
             1.23
             .
          
           
             23
             Mat.
             8.9
             ,
             10.
             
          
           
             20
             John
             15.
             
          
           
             26
             Acts
             25.
             23
             
             Acts
             26.
             1
             
             Luke
             3.
             
          
           
             5
             Mat.
             34.
             5
             
             Jam
             12.
             
          
           
             1
             Rom.
             9.
             1
             
             Thess.
             2.10
             .
          
           
             2
             Cor.
             1.23
             10
             Rev.
             5
             ,
             6
             6
             Heb.
             16.17
             ,
             18.
             
             Lev.
             7.
             
          
           
             1
             Sam.
             14.24
             ,
             38
             ,
             39.
             17.
             
             Judg.
             2.
             
          
           
             26.
             
             Mat.
             63
             ,
             64.
             
          
           
             1
             Sam.
             2.36
             .
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             9.11
             ,
             13
             ,
             14
             ▪